Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: A Hero’s Lament

 A man knelt in a field of blood, knees drenched in death and destruction. His hands were weak, fingers broken, and bones shattered within. Despite the dreary palette, a sword; venerated, reforged, and tempered in fire and combat, laid weakly against his bloodied and tattered jeans. Around his waist, a beautiful, yet torn, sash of crimson red flowed in the harsh, dank winds. The field was silent; no shouts, no cries. With little left to do, the man sighed out, his blond hair waving against nature’s soft, dying breath; caressing him, holding him.

 His friends had died. The war claimed so many, their bodies littering battlefields from Mantle to Anima; from Vale to the farthest western tip of Sanus. Heroes, Heroines. Allies, comrades, friends. Everyone, every man, woman and even Faunus-kind, rose up in arms. But the Grimm were too numerous; the Grimm were too strong. With those beastly lieutenants running the show, Salem—the self-proclaimed Queen of Remnant—had victories upon victories. Her enemies fell like wheat to the scythe.

 His friends were defeated by her and her lackeys like child’s play. Ren, Nora, Sun, Neptune, Blake, Yang, Weiss, Ruby… his mind drifted to the first casualty—Pyrrha. Tears stung at the corners of his eyes, thinking of the various teams of hunters and hunters-in-training. They fought on the fields of battle, following him and the girl with Silver Eyes; remembering what happened to Haven—remembering what happened to Beacon. In the end, they still failed.

 In the end, when it fell—there was nothing. Yet despite it all, with his guts practically hanging out and lungs full of blood—he still so desperately wanted to be that hero. The one who would fix the world—save it from its own self destruction. A fire grew within his chest as he clung to that dream. Feeling some movement in his shattered numbing fingers, the tips grazed against the handle of his blade, Crocea Mors. Its beautiful hue, shined beneath the shattered moon above. The blade twitched from the sudden movement but didn’t leave his side.

 He stayed there, surrounded by corpses of Free Faunus and men of the Human Kingdoms remaining to stand against Salem and her unholy horde. Mixed with their bodies—White Fang peppered the field. Since the Second Great War began, the White Fang had upgraded their armament. Their tunics and Grimm masks replaced with real armor. Grimm helmets displayed which division they belonged to—Ursa and Beowolves were infantry, cannon fodder at the very best. White Fang with those helmets were in piles along the distant view of the bloodbath.

 But towering over the great piles of corpses, Grimm of gargantuan size could be seen. Their imposing shadows so dark, they were visible through the night. Great whales hummed and swam through the clouds, flanked on either side by massive jellyfish that hovered about. Energy burst through his body, flooding is blood stream and nerves. Snapping his head forward, the Arc rose to his feet, stumbling for the first time, under the weight of his armor.

 Blood trickled from the wound on his forehead, covering his face in cascades of that crimson liquid. Stabbing his sword into the mucked sand, he released the latches of his breastplate, shedding his armor, revealing the symbol of Pumpkin Pete. For just a moment, he could hear Ruby laughing uncontrollably, genuinely surprised by his choice of attire. Dropping the breastplate into the bloody sand, he drew his sword from the ground, raising his shield, remembering what Pyrrha had trained him to do after all these years.

 Grimm roared, howling in the distance, sending shivers up and down his spine. But a coughing fit knocked him from his thoughts. A man shuffled through the corpses, pushing his way from the dead and the filth. His hair was orange and features marred by a great scar cut deeply from his hairline to the opposite end of his jaw. The man wore armor  dented and punctured with a  great spearhead protruding from his back.

 “Jauney-boy…” the man coughed with a pained smile. “Y-You’re… still…”

 “Cardin?” The Arc fell to a knee, stopping the man’s descent. “I-I… how did you—?!”

 “That doesn’t matter much now, does it? The Grimm are coming… we’re gonna die here, aren’t we?” The Winchester groaned, heaving a wheezing breath. “Heh… that’s fine. Looks like I can finally apologize to Velvet and Ruby…”

 Using his giant dented and bent mace, he pushed himself to his feet. Jaune took the time to realize just how damaged and changed Cardin had become. His left leg had been completely replaced with Atlas tech. Although it was sparking with wires cut and jutting from the bent steel plates, the leg still looked functional. Cardin clasped his chest, the spear was lodged deep, completely puncturing his torso. All hope was lost for the two men.

 “Jaune.” Cardin began, resting a hand on Jaune’s shoulder. “I-I’m sorry that I couldn’t save her. S-She was my responsibility… I was too weak.”

 “Shut up, Cardin.” The man sighed, standing tall. The former bully took his time to catch his final breaths. “We have a battle to fight. Apologies can be saved for later. I don’t know about you, but I intend to go down fighting.”

 “Me too, Jauney-boy.” Cardin wheezed weakly. “I-I’ll do my best.”

 “So, the hero and the flunky think themselves wolves amongst the pack?” A dark condescending voice fell upon them.

 Slowly but surely, Grimm of all shapes and sizes arrived, surrounding the two huntsmen. Every land-based breed, barred its teeth, licking at the air, tasting the death and destruction they caused. Every beast conceivable marched to surround the pair, trampling over the sea of bodies—some completely crushed the dead to unrecognizable mash. But the Grimm didn’t care—they were soulless, evil creatures created for the sole purpose of destroying life. Jaune nodded to Cardin, raising his shield and sword, the Arc readied himself.

 “You’ve had a good run, Arc!” Salem bellowed. “Your family line ends here. The line of the Ancient Kings ends tonight!!”

 “Cardin, this is it!” Jaune shouted, raising his shield. “Are you ready to die!!”

 “Let’s go!!”

 “Advance!! Feast upon the last King humanity will ever know!”

 The Grimm marched like soldiers, lockstep and file. Their claws and teeth sharpened and still painted red. The darkness they wore like a veil had fallen upon the night, leaving their white bone armor and beaming vermillion eyes glowing in the pitch night. The creatures were well within the millions, converging upon them, slowly but surely closing the distance. They fed on fear but even in the direst of moments, faced with their coming demise, both Jaune and Cardin, wounded and defeated, held no fear within. They accepted their fate—they knew what was to come. Gathering what little aura the Arc had within, he channeled it into his blade, causing the steel to glow with a vicious brilliance.

 Cardin’s semblance wouldn’t activate, and his aura was dangerously low. The Winchester used what little strength he had to grip his bent mace steady. The head faced the ground, shaft had been bent, breaking the balance of the weapon. Despite it being of carbon fiber reinforced steel, the weapon had a breaking point. After all, there weren’t many things that could survive the full weight of an adult Goliath. The man steadied himself, pressing his back against Jaune’s, hoping the blond would get the message.

 After his weapon was crushed, Cardin was left unarmed. Without much left to do, a White Fang soldier wearing the mask of a Boarbatusk shot forward, jamming a spear with an ivory tip through his chest. Surprisingly enough, the ivory spearhead punctured through his aura and for the first time in a very long time, he knew what real physical pain was. While it was nothing like losing an entire limb, it hurt like a real bitch.

 Upon four Goliaths, Salem’s own team, Team WTCH, stood with reins and leashes in their hands. Cinder was completely healed, leaving minimal scars and burn marks. Beside her, Doctor Watts, sported a new scar and burn marks on his right brow—courtesy of Yang. Tyrian the scorpion Faunus crouched upon his Goliath, laughing maniacally, eyes planted on Jaune. And the last one—Hazel. His arms were crossed over his chest, eyes wrapped in bandages. A long velveteen leash led to one of his beastly clenched fists. While the damage couldn’t be seen, Sun and Blake had rendered him sluggish and blind.

 The corners of his lips quirked. They may have done what they can to defeat us, but we got our own licks in. We may fall today, but we will live on forever.

 “Yang… Ren, Nora, Blake, Weiss… Ruby… Pyrrha…” Jaune whispered softly. A tear falling from the corner of his eye. “Looks like I’ll be seeing you soon.”

 “How does it feel, Arc?!” Salem roared with a prideful screech. “How does it feel knowing you failed?!”

 “How about… you go fuck yourself, Salem!” A pained roar echoed behind the blond.

 A smirk formed on his face. Cardin still hadn’t changed after all this time. “Hey; antagonize them why don’t you?”

 “We’re gonna die either way.” Cardin smirked back. “Why not?”

 Twirling their weapons, they fell into their stances. Fists banging against their chests, they roared out with blinding pride.

 “Bring it on!!”

 His body moved on its own, relying on muscle memory. Every swing; every slash met their marks. Even so, his muscles screamed for him to stop, his bones burned within his flesh, begging him all the same. Shoving his sword into a Grimm’s throat, great bright light glowed from the tempered blade, searing into the Grimm. It howled, swinging its great clawed paws trying to kill the blond knight, but nothing it did could connect. Sliding his blade from the creature, it sighed, disappearing in a small dark cloud of ominous smoke.

 Behind him, Cardin was doing his best to hold his own against the Beowolves that had flanked him. Without question, Jaune jumped back, bringing his shield up to defend the Winchester. Sparks danced off the flat surface of the shield before digging into the murky sand beneath them. Turning on his heels, he lunged forward, aura bouncing off of his blade. The sword melted through Grimm, akin to a hot knife through butter. It howled but within a few moments, the creature fell dead. Sharing a knowing look, the pair of huntsmen nodded at one another.

 “Thanks for the save, Jauney.” Cardin took a deep breath. “You saved my bacon there…”

 “Heh. You’re welcome.”

 “Adorable. Truly adorable.” Salem’s voice filled his ears. “Why must you resist?!”

 “Despite everything you’ve done to me, despite everything you’ve taken from me… even if I fall, I know it won’t be by your hand! So, send your Grimm! Send your braindead lieutenants! I’ll die knowing you’re too weak and scared to face me yourself!!”

 “You would dare speak to our goddess with such impunity?!” Tyrian’s voice echoed with a psychotic resonance. “I know I should have killed you when I first saw you!”

 Slapping the reins of his Goliath mount, the beast charged forward, feet beating into the bloody sands. Its tusks swung left and right, knocking smaller Grimm, creeps, Beowolves and even Ursai from its rampage. Cardin’s eyes widened with fear, dropping his mace. Jaune though, stood his ground, sheathing Crocea Mors. The shield sang, hissing and revealing two thick edges protruding along the length of the weapon. Cardin collapsed for the final time, eyes narrowing at the pool of blood growing beneath him.

 “Jaune…” He wheezed. “Take my aura… I have no use for it anymore…”

 Reaching down, the blond knight and the ginger headed bully knocked knuckles. For a moment, Jaune felt the world around him darken. Color returned to the momentary monochrome monotony, revealing the puddle of rouge spilling in every direction staining the Winchester’s once grey armor. His face expressionless and mouth falling agape. He had finally fallen, leaving the Arc alone.

 Jaune growled, clutching the dead Winchester in his hands. Head tilted down; tears dried as his hair burned with golden fire. Tilting down, he rested his head on the man, whispering silently to himself. Given the last boost he needed, Salem screamed with terror as his body glowed with white light. Wiping his face, his eyes were revealed, burning with a rainbow of colors.

 “I don’t care how long it takes, Salem. The last of my friends have died… I will stop at nothing, not even death itself will stop me from ending your life!! I will kill you!!”

 Charging ahead, dirt and mud flying in his wake, the Arc clashed with the rampaging Goliath. Dodging its right tusk, it surprised Tyrian. As if the boy was colored a pinkish grey, he had practically vanished from the Grimm’s sight. Aura burned in his blade as he swung forward, cutting through the beast’s leg. Eyes shifting, he disappeared in a flash of rainbow-colored sparkles, almost similar to a red-hooded silver-eyed girl. Flipping through the air, he dashed toward Tyrian, the man’s metal tail glowing black.

 As the Goliath began to collapse, Tyrian smashed into the man’s back, throwing him from the head of the beast. Following him to the ground below, they rolled about the bloody sands, kicking up dust and smoke. Raising his free hand, once more, covered in a black outline, he whipped back, pulling the Faunus toward him. It was a split second, and it was all he needed. In the confusion, Jaune rushed forward, sword beheading the Faunus with a single swing. Blood coursed up, spewing as the headless body crumbled to the ground, his body joining the endless sea of death. Spinning on his feet, his eyes shifted once more, bringing his blade up.

 “That was for Ruby and Nora!! This… this is for Anima and Blake!!” Swinging down, orange, and white explosions ripped through the battlefield, shredding through formations and layers of Grimm, striking at Cinder and Watts, throwing them from their disintegrating Goliaths. Cinder roared, fire and winds roaring from his hands and fists. She hovered down to the ground, the power of the Four Maidens rushing through her veins, she snapped her hands forward, a wash of sharpened leaves, fire and ice rushed toward him. Raising his shield, a green bubble surrounded him. Leaves and fiery and ice weapons smashed against his bulwark, leaving him unharmed.

 Releasing the power, he shot ahead, flicking his wrists, unleashing metal plates and discarded spears, swords, and axes in a hurricane of power, crashing against the supposed Maiden. He slid forward, underneath her furious strikes of flaming pillars and ice columns. Speeding forward in a rainbow of sparkling colors, he swung out once more, hoping to jam his blade through her fearful face. For everything she had done to him, from the humiliation and the pain and the suffering he went through because of her.

 However, in his tunnel vision, he didn’t notice Watts with his handgun. A bullet ricocheted off his hand and blade, blowing a hole through his aura. Cinder reacted, snapping her hand forward, wrapping a Grimm hand around the man’s throat, choking the air from his lungs. Shaking him about, she smashed Jaune into the ground, dragging him through the murky sand. Smashing his back against an overturned and smoking Paladin, he choked, spitting blood. Flicking his wrists once again, a piece of sheet metal tore through Cinder’s Grimm arm, eliciting a sharp shriek as she fell back.

 Falling forward, he drew energy to his fist. Slamming it into the ground, a rippling cascade of fire and explosions shot forward, obliterating the formations of Grimm beginning to rush in. Drawing his sword, he charged ahead swinging about with focused precision, trying to make his way to Watts who still stood with a smirk on his face. Raising his handgun once more, he fired several times, each bullet cut or deflected by his glowing sword and shield. Crashing into the mustached menace, he bashed him with his shield exploding compressed air. Launching the man back, he trampled over his feet.

 “You are way in over your head, boy.” Watts said as he slid across the field. Drawing another handgun, he fired, rapid against the blond man who refused to die. Charging for Jaune, he flexed his fingers, tapping an open scroll against his belt.

 Electronics hummed, buzzing to life. Fighting through piles of corpses, Paladins still functionable and Atlesian Knights rose from the grave, raising their guns and blades. Eyes wide, he turned his back to face them leaving himself open to attack. Before he could react, Watts came up from behind, shoving a blade into his back. In an instant, he screamed as barbs began to expand from the length of the sword. Falling forward, he rolled about the piles of corpses, his body sparking and shimmering with broken aura. Blood flowing from his mouth, he reached forward, trying to grip onto Crocea Mors, to no avail.

 “What did I say, boy?!” Arthur Watts shook his head. “Now… you have to die a slow and painful death. Unfortunate really. It could have been avoided only if you had died at Beacon with that girl. Pyrrha was it?”

 “Don’t you dare speak her name!!” Jaune roared, choking on his own blood. “You have no right! You have absolutely no right!!”

 “And what will you do about it?”

 Stomping on the blond’s face, Watts smiled, digging his soles deeper into his face. “I can give you this at least, Arc. You know how to take a hit!”

 “If you think I’m out for the count, then think again.” Jaune spat. “Do you know why I survived this long?”

 “Your god-awful semblance.” Watts responded matter-of-factly. “Don’t think we don’t know everything about you at this point.”

 “Then you know what I can do!” Jaune spoke menacingly, blond hair beginning to ignite. “She gave me every ounce of her strength; she made me the man I am today!”

 Springing to his feet, fire and power roared to life, his eyes blood red, like a fiery golden dragon he once loved. Hair on fire, the barbs pierced his flesh, bringing him to his knees.

 “And I know you’re on your last leg!” Arthur chided, smirking beneath his mustache, enjoying the great wince that rocked Jaune’s body. “With what little Aura you have left, what in the world do you intend to do, hmm?”

 “Now, now.” A dark, sinister, yet seductive voice came into the fold. Grimm parted, bowing heads to the source. “I thought playing with food was Tyrian’s schtick, Doctor.”

 All heads turned to find none other than the mistress of darkness herself; Salem. “You surprise me, Jaune Arc. Last of the Kings of Vale; last of the Defenders of Atlas; last of the Warriors of Haven; last of the Knights of Vacuo. My favorite title, last Hope of Remnant. You’ve surpassed every expectation I had of you.”

 “Sorry to disappoint!” Jaune groaned. Suddenly, an Ursa paw rammed into his back, forcing him to the dirt below.

 “Now, I never said I was disappointed.” Salem wore a sickening smile. “In all honesty, I’m genuinely ecstatic. This is the most excited I’ve felt in centuries, young Arc. You even have the semblance of my dearly departed, Ozma. How quaint. The King’s line was thought ended after the Great War—yet here you are. Defiant as they were, even when on death’s doorstep, you still find it necessary to deny me even an ounce of joy. You Arcs are the same—stupidly brave and bravely stupid.”

 “Mistress, let me dispose of this trash once and for all—!”

 “No.” Salem knelt to Jaune, robe revealing too much. “I want to relish in his suffering. You, Jaune Arc, have been a thorn in my side since the Fall of Beacon. I am not a person without reason; you know how to lead, and you are a fine warrior, if not the finest. It seems you have found your calling on the battlefield, yes? To kill White Fang who’ve seen more combat than you can imagine is something—to kill a Goliath with a single blow is something else entirely—to kill one of my hand-picked lieutenants is impossible. Impressive for someone who supposedly lacked any skill.”

 “Glad to know I have a fan club!”

 “Scathing.” Salem deadpanned. “I was pleased to know that you managed to kill Adam Taurus, Mercury Black and even Emerald Sustrai. You killed Tyrian Callows and even killed a Nuckelavee on your own! You even learned your newfound semblances like a natural! Truly, you astound me with every action you’ve taken! It’s almost as if you’ve done this dance before.”

 “Just kill me and be done with it.” Jaune spat.

 “Who said anything about killing you?!” Salem laughed heartily. Doctor Watts gave her a strange look but listened anyway. “You my dear King are too much fun to kill! No, after all, you said it yourself… what was it again? I’m too scared to face you?”

 With a flick of her wrist, Jaune roared in pain. The Ursa removed its paw to find the metal blade had extended completely through his body. He writhed in pain as the metal warped and bent, expanding barbs and hooks. Salem clenched her fist slowly, pulling the blade from Jaune’s shoulder, latching onto everything within him. But once he felt the barbs and hooks dig into his organs, the pulling stopped.

 “I’m going to torture you.” Salem grinned. “I’m going to make you suffer in ways you could never imagine. Then when you’re left with nothing but the skin on your back, begging for me to stop, groveling at my feet like the good little dog you are—only then, will I end your miserable life. What’s with the look, young Arc? It’s going to be fun!!”

 Slowly but surely, his eyes began to close, shifting and drifting off into the distance. Salem’s sinister smile was all he could see, her blood red eyes glowing in the realm of his confusion. He could hear her voice, howling commands, he could see her rising to her feet, victorious in her stride. Forcing his eyes open for just a moment, all things turned white.

 Sound disappeared, left with nothing from mind-numbing silence. Doctor Watts threw his arms up to shade his eyes; Salem drew up a Grimm to protect herself, but the light would not be defeated. Grimm vaporized within seconds and the ground itself dried of blood and gore. There was no explanation; no warning, just light. Shutting his eyes one last time, Jaune was certain this was it.

 RWBY. JNPR. He smiled. CRDL. CFVY. SSSN. NDGO. Heh… I’ll see all of you soon. It’s been so long…

 Voices.

 There were many, some worried, some calm, some reminiscent of children. They ran about, yelling about something, laughing about something. From the bright white, he expects was heaven—shadows bounced left and right. Shadows of women and girls. He dared not open his eyes, heart racing in his chest, he had no idea where he was.

 Eyes bounced beneath his eye lids, dashing left and right, in search of some clues. His arms wouldn’t move, and his body was numb. But if he wasn’t so uncomfortable, he might have noticed why.

 “Jaune…”

 “Jaune…”

 “Jaune…”

 He could hear voices calling out to him, almost pleading, annoyed and loving?

 “Bro…”

 Eyes sprang open, revealing sapphire blues, burning with a  soft tinge of crimson within. Shooting up, two toddlers clung to his arms. One girl had pearly white eyes and the other had a cascade of greens and browns. Both were topped with golden blonde hair, shimmering in white light. Across the bed, another girl with short cropped golden-blonde hair and a pair of earrings, sat with a book in her hands. She wore a basic set of armor, breastplate with a longsword on her back. Her blue eyes, a deep oceanic sapphire scanned the pages.

 Through the room, another girl, looking almost like an exact replica of the woman across from him, followed after a pair of older women; all blonde and blue eyed. Their faces were fair, skin blemish free, save for a few scars on the women dressed for combat. The replica had a scar across her left eye and long blonde hair tied into a warrior’s braid, thick and leading to her mid-back. Her armor, while simple, was pristine and pale white.

 Before her, a pair of women, twins they seemed, carried books in their hands, scowls on their faces and frilly dresses around their bodies. One dress was a light pink mixed with a few hints of red and the other wore a purple-lilac dress. The two women shared looks of disappointment and annoyance as they slammed their textbooks into the table in the center of the bedroom. Sliding chairs about, shifting through pages, they talked to one another, sharing looks of boredom and pain.

 “W-What?” Jaune whispered to himself. Blinking rapidly, he turned his gaze to the woman with short hair. “What happened… where am I?”

 “Jauney,” the girl sighed. “You overslept. We ended up carrying you back here after you got knocked the fuck out, bro.”

 “Leave him alone, Doré.” One of the dress wearing women chided. “Jaune needed to sleep after getting his ass beat again.”

 “Hilarious. And adorable coming from you, Rosé.” Doré spat.

 “Stay in your corner!” A growl echoed from across the room. “Leave Jauney alone.”

 “Violette, may you should stay in your corner?” The scarred woman snapped back. “You’re coddling him again.”

 Violette huffed, messing with her purple-lilac dress. “I’m sorry, Clair. I’m sorry, Jaune.”

 Oh, you’ve got to be shitting me. Jaune’s eyes widened as the world finally cleared around him. Please don’t tell me…

 His thoughts were interrupted when a loud thump was heard in the distance. Jaune shot up, two little toddlers still hanging onto his arms. Someone was coming, something loud and vicious if his memory was clearing up.

 No. This can’t be happening.

 “Oh, gods.” Clair slammed her palm into her face. “She’s back.”

 “Rosemary!”

 This… this is the beginning. I started all over again…

 Again…

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Thrown Into the Pits

 Jaune stared at his reflection, face dripping with water. Even washing himself down didn’t seem to remove the surprise rocking his core. His stomach ached and twisted within, almost as tight as his beating heart. His hands had fallen to the sides of the sink, gripping at the porcelain. No longer was he a man in his late twenties, sporting a blond beard—no, he was a sixteen-year-old boy again, not even enrolled in Beacon. This was the year he decided he was going to be a Huntsman, but with absolutely no direction on where to go about doing so.

 Strangely enough; he could barely remember the events of the day before. All of his memories were of the war, the decade long conflict that consumed Remnant. Every memory burned with the faces of friends and family he’d lost. He was unable to face his sisters; each one died in the beginning of the war. There was no way he could face them, knowing he wasn’t there to save them. The blood, the Grimm, the fallen. He growled at his image, shoving his fist into the glass, shattering the reflection. A distant yelp was barely heard behind the bathroom door.

 Blood snaked into cracks and loose shards, trickling down like tears. His knuckles were ripped open, pieces lodged past the flesh. Eyes trailed up, gazing at the bruise slowly fading on his pale face, he sighed in despair. Hair hung loose against his cold skin, clinging like hooks. He didn’t know what to make of all of this, nor what to say or do. Nothing in his life could prepare him for this. Surely, his sisters must be worried, after all he did pry his toddler sisters off of him. Something I never did back then. That’s right. Despite being useless for so long, I was a simple man with a simple lifestyle. I would never treat the babies like that.

 The Arc frowned, looking up to his spider webbed reflection. He was lean, no baby fat, but he was lanky with just enough muscle tog et him through. And on top of that; his dismal state of dress and self-awareness. If it weren’t for how worried he was, he would have forgotten to pay attention to his surroundings—his sisters were piling against the door. Their worry felt so strong, he could almost touch it. He sighed once again, pushing off the porcelain sink and wiped his face.

 How did I even end up in the past? Jaune frowned. Did it have to do with Oscar/Ozpin’s semblance? He is the only person I can think of that can explain this… but would he even believe me? I can only imagine his response. No matter… my time—the future is lost. All because of her.

 His brows furrowed as a phantom pain rushed through his chest and abdomen. It sped through his body with a searing rage that took the balance from beneath him. Knees slammed against the tile flooring immediately causing an uproar amongst the women gathered at the bathroom door. He could hear them banging, begging for him to tell them what was wrong.

 Salem. If I truly have been brought back to the past, that means she knows nothing of who I am, nor of my semblance. That means…

 “Pyrrha…” he all but whispered. “Yang… Ren and Ruby, everyone… is still alive!”

 Shooting to his feet, Jaune rushed to the door, twisting the knob. As the door swung open, five women were seen, red faced and huffing with anger in their brows and worry in their eyes. Rosemary stood in the back, keeping watch over the toddlers while his fellow triplets—Doré and Clair—stood in front of the women, hands red from how hard they were slamming their fists against the door. Violette and Rose stood behind with equally worried expressions but were far more reserved.

 “What is wrong with you, Jauney?!” Doré exclaimed. “First you pry yourself from the little ones—something you’ve never done—even when you’re frustrated and then you lock yourself in the bathroom, then we hear you whispering to yourself in there! And what the hell happened?! Did you punch the mirror?!”

 “Gods!” Clair quickly added. “What happened; why’d you punch the mirror?!”

 Jaune stayed silent, sapphire blues staring at eyes that matched his own. Doré was born before him, just a few seconds, while Clair apparently wrapped her hand around his ankle, holding onto him as he came into the world. The beautiful warriors crossed their arms over their chests, glaring and huffing indignantly. Clair did her best to retain a face of peace and diplomacy, but his silence irked her beyond belief. Doré though, looked worried belief for her little brother.

 Clair reached forward; hands wrapped around his wound. Slowly but surely, a bright incorrigible light glowed from within, mending the wound, removing the glass, and setting his bones straight. It was warm, reminding him of the first time he used his semblance against Cardin in the Forever Fall Forest. It was no surprise that he and triplet sisters would have the same semblance—to an extent. Once the wound was healed, the questions came, bombarding him once again, leaving him with barely enough room to breathe.

 “Jaune.” Rosé, spoke softly, quickly silencing the other girls. “You scared us back there… shooting up with no recollection of where you were, I’ve never seen you look so scared before. But what really surprised me, you pushed the toddlers away, almost as if they were nothing more than an obstacle… you’ve never treated them like. Never.”

 “Worse yet…” the tallest of the woman, a beautiful, towering woman with black hair and green eyes gazed down on them. “You look like you’ve seen death itself and a thousand battles. Neither of which we know you haven’t seen. What’s wrong, Jaune?”

 “Nothing.” He responded. “I just had a headache and felt uncomfortable. The little ones were taking up a lot of space and made it hard to move. I didn’t mean to treat them like that, but it’s just that I had a vivid dream that really messed me up.”

 Violette and Rosé looked to be sated, if not for a moment. Rosemary though didn’t seem impressed, but didn’t push the issue, hoisting the little toddler girls into her arms and walking away. While their older sisters decided to move along and headed off through the living room, a strong punch whipped through the air towards the man’s shoulder.

 Without thinking, Jaune whipped his arm around, catching the offending fist. With a flick of his wrist, he twisted the incoming attack, forcing the assailant to heel before him. Almost like lightning, color returned to his vision, to reveal Doré held in an armlock, a searing blush of embarrassment on her pale face. Jaw dropped and sweat pouring down her brow, Clair was even shocked at how quickly her brother reacted.

 “H-How did…” Doré’s jaw was slack. “W-What you did—”

 “I… don’t know.” Jaune trailed. So, it seems that the skills I’ve learned and gained from a decade of war stayed with me. I wonder if my semblances still work despite not having my aura unlocked.

 “Jaune…” Clair’s eyes turned stern. “What are you hiding from us? If you won’t tell Rosemary, Rosé, or even Violette—at least tell us!”

 Doré massaged her shoulder, wincing at the pressure he forced upon her shoulder. “What you did required trained huntsman reaction time—something you haven’t shown until now. You’re being strange, Jauney, at least, more strange than usual.”

 “Okay, I get it.” Jaune glared at his sister. “I’m being different, I’m doing things that I won’t normally do. You don’t have to remind me that I suck at everything.”

 “H-Hold it Jaune, I never said that!” Doré winced at his accusations. “I didn’t even think that! I’m just… surprised and honestly scared.”

 “Why?”

 “You were knocked out bad, yesterday.” Clair and Doré shared a worried look. “You really can’t stop trying to prove to father that you can be a Huntsman. You fought against him with so much energy and strength, but none of that mattered when you don’t have aura to augment your abilities. But now, you’re showing skills you shouldn’t even have… something’s up Jaune. And we want to know—now!”

 His world turned dark. The face of Doré suddenly contorted in pain, blood seeped from the corners of her eyes, blending with the bleeding mascara. Through her armor, a sharp blade had seared through. Beside her, Clair stood with arrows in her back and bullet holes in her chest. She too stared aimlessly; color devoid in those once vibrant sapphire eyes. He could see their demise once again. His breath hitched, sending shivers up and down his spine, ripping through his stomach.

 It wasn’t long before the vision disappeared, leaving nothing but his hyperventilation. Air turned scarce as the images fled. Doré and Clair were fine, their faces now, shaped and shivering with worry. His balance disappeared with the fleeting memories, spinning his mind within his pounding skull. Falling back, he was certain he was going to crash through some furniture.

 Thankfully, a pair of hands caught him by the sleeves of his shirt and pulled him to safety. Doré and Clair grabbed their brother and held him close. His chest rose and fell rapidly, volatile, and rough. Sweat dribbled down his brow, clashing with their necks, feeling colder than ice. His hands shook, twitching with a terror unseen before. Words had escaped them. Despite it all, Rosemary, Rosé and even Violette seemed to not even notice.

 Jaune was hoisted into the air, arms slung over the girls shoulders. “Jauney, you have some serious explaining to do.”

 Jaune stood before himself, eyes planted on the man in front of him. Blond beard, thick and rustled with speckles of dirt propped between. A deep scar etched from just above his left brow, down to his mid cheek. It was almost reminiscent of Weiss and her own scar. The man wore full plate armor, accented with the remains of one Pyrrha Nikos’ weapons. It covered his chest, legs and even formed greaves. Pauldrons covered both shoulders with bracers of the same metal and accents. He was broad shouldered and strong chested, even stood a head taller than what he was now.

 The image was incredible; a great torn vermillion cape flowing from his shoulders, a gift from his late friend Ruby Rose, just as she died. His bracers were wrapped in the gauntlets of the one who he dared to love and the one who dared to hold his heart; Yang Xiao Long. At his waist, a pair of machine pistoles with knives, rested—Stormflower, the weapons of his only brother—Lie Ren. Their semblances echoed within him, reminding him of what he had suffered up to this point.

 Raising a palm, pink energy vibrated, slowly entrapping his entire appendage. It rumbled, hummed, and sang songs to him, calming his rushing thoughts. Looking up, the man in front of him was different. His hair was slightly on fire, irises bleeding crimson. The gauntlets had activated, wrapping around his bracers and even covered his forearms completely. Sadly, one malfunctioned and sparked violently before shutting off completely.

 While it couldn’t shoot shotgun shells anymore, it sure as hell added more protection. Since Yang had lost her arm, the Atlas tech may have been state of the art, it still needed extra protection—the gauntlets provided well enough. A small smile grew on his and the older man’s faces at the memory of the arrival of Yang in Mistral, on board her trusty bike, Bumblebee. Yang’s new arm was as magnificent as she was and painted to match the color scheme of Ember Celica. The look on her face when she saw Ruby…

 Jaune frowned. Everything took a deep dive shortly after RWY and JNR had their reunion in Mistral. First, the invasion by the White Fang, followed by Grimm incursions past their natural defenses, then Salem’s first personal appearance. Jaune achieved his first kill during the siege, ending Adam Taurus before he could kill Yang and Blake once and for all. That was the first victory—he even scored a hot steamy night with said blonde, losing his virginity. Even then, Anima, Haven, Mistral—it was a sore subject for the Arc.

 In the campaign, it was revealed to all by the young boy named Oscar who carried Ozpin’s cane and energy, that Jaune Arc was descended from the last King of Vale—the very one who ended the last Great War. Many didn’t believe it until the death of Yang Xiao Long, that drove the once dormant semblance within him to waken. All it took was for her to sacrifice herself by giving up the last bit of aura she had.

 Yang. Jaune wondered. How are you? Probably enjoying your time in patch right about now.

 Unbeknownst to him, a tear dropped from his eye, trailing down his cheek. Her death was a wakeup call for the Arc. Despite being able to strike down their enemies and push Salem’s forces back—his friends still ended up dying and, in the end, it was all for nothing, as Salem somehow managed to win. She managed to bring him and his forces to their last leg in the sands of Vacuo, surrounded by the ruins of Shade Academy.

 “What can I do to change the future?” Jaune asked himself.

 The man huffed, scratching his beard. “I would start by building an army. Unite the teams, bring us together, stronger, and better than we ever were before. When you have the strength, find Cinder Fall. She was the key to the Fall of Beacon.”

 “Cinder Fall…” He whispered. “Any ideas on where to start?”

 “That, I cannot help you.” The older version laughed. “The only thing I got, is Hei Xiong. Junior, as he’s called, runs a club in Vale, deals with the shady side of business. If you remember—he helped Yang and Neptune try to find Roman Torchwick in our second semester at Beacon.”

 “Yeah… that’s right.” Jaune adopted a thinking pose. “Think he’ll croak if he does know?”

 “Not too sure.”  His older self adopted the same. “But if you play your cards right—you’ll have eyes and ears in the underworld and on the streets. Besides, every King needs a spymaster.”

 “No one knows about that yet.” Jaune shouted. “Hell, I’m sure my own family doesn’t know. Else, my father would have fought tooth and nail to become King of Vale.”

 “Oh, naïve little me.” Older Jaune bellowed with laughter. “There is so much that you don’t know.”

 “Keep in mind, I am you, and you are me.” The boy glared. “What information you have, I have. So, why can’t I remember?!”

 “It has been a few days since you’ve awoken in the past. Slowly, but surely, as new memories are made, the old ones are removed and replaced. You can’t remember because you’ve already deviated from the timeline. Everything has a cause and effect, Jaune and right now, the Butterfly Effect is in full swing.”

 “Tell me. Now.”

 “No.”

 Suddenly, all color had disappeared. The image of the older man disappeared as well. His eyes registered his surroundings, finding his white and gold room, painted, and decorated accordingly, X-Ray and Vav posters decorating the walls, Spruce Willis movies stacked neatly upon a shelf beside a TV. His bed was neat, already done and barely ruffled, despite his meditative trance. On the far side of the room, a collection of fake weapons made from wood and other non-lethal material, leaned against the wall, stacked as neatly as the rest of his belongings.

 The TV was on, Lisa Lavender speaking as she usually was. Robberies. Thieves. Bandits in the wilderness. What’s new? Suddenly, her tone turned, talking about a massacre of a Faunus Enclave in the wilderness of Sanus, far from the borders of the Kingdom of Vale. She spoke of a Grimm incursion that overpowered several huntsmen forcing a retreat. Jaune watched and listened as she went on and on about conflicting reports. As she spoke, she was suddenly cut off by a newscaster, the camera shifting to a pair of Faunus who spoke about something called the Brotherhood.

 The Brotherhood? Jaune raised a brow. What the fuck is that?

 Before he could get any more information, a knock was heard. Shifting his gaze to the door, a woman opened his door. She was beautiful, despite the wrinkles and her laugh lines. As she entered, a wolf’s tail wagged behind her. Jaune tried to keep his surprise contained. She’s wearing the same clothes as mom, but she’s… a Faunus?

 “Mom?”

 “Jaune…” She sighed. Hands on her waist, she turned her gaze to the TV, a glare focusing on the people now shouting back and forth against one another. Brotherhood. White Fang. Back and forth, over and over again, she moved forward, grabbing a remote and shutting the TV off. “This is not the kind of thing you should be listening to.”

 “Why?”

 The woman gave a sharp chuckle, taking a seat. “I heard from your sisters that you’ve been acting strange.”

 “Word spreads quickly.”

 “I don’t know if you remember, but I was once in the White Fang, one of the first to join Ghira Belladonna all those years ago.” The woman shook her head. “Hearing all of that mess, it just brings back a lot of bad memories.”

 Jaune turned his gaze down. “I’m sorry.”

 “Don’t be.” She shook her head. “There’s no need for all of that. It was a different time, a different life. Anyway, from what Doré told me a few days ago, you know how to fight, and you know how to fight good. What are you doing, hiding in here reading those comic books?”

 “I don’t feel like coming out.” Jaune frowned.  “I don’t feel good.”

 “Jaune,” the woman sighed, taking his hands into her own, “You know your dad practically demands to train you now.”

 “Well, it’s a shame, isn’t it?” Jaune shrugged. “I showed that I’m not a complete failure anymore, huh?”

 “Your father doesn’t—he never thought that. He’s just…”

 “Difficult? Listen, both of you told me that maybe this wasn’t my calling. Now, the whole mood changes.”

 “It’s harder to explain than that, Jaune. Just get some rest if you’re so tired.”

 A name hummed in the back of his head. With a blink he softened under her gaze. “Marie… thank you.”

 “For?” The woman gave Jaune a small look of confusion.

 “For being the mother, I never knew.” The boy laid back, tossing the comic book back into its holding bin, kicking his legs onto the mattress. “You’ve raised us the best you can and even gave us two more sisters… though I’m sure we could do well with fewer women.”

 The woman cried with laughter. “Oh hush, Jaune! You’re sounding like your dad!”

 “Have a good day, mom.”

 “Get well, son.”

 As the door shut, a searing pain burned through his head. Marie’s screams echoed in his eardrums. Memories of howling Beringel and the high-pitched squeals of Nuckelavee followed suit. These were not memories he knew, but they kept playing. A hand rushed to his chest, trying to stop his racing heart. The other hand fell to the bed sheets, gripping the linen and the fabric for dear life. Tears stinging at the corner of his eyes, the memories were vivid within his thoughts—the death of all he held dear, the blinding of Hazel, the death of Mercury and Emerald, and his first solo kill of a Nuckelavee. The destruction of the island of Vytal—the last island base he had before he was pushed back into Sanus.

 He flinched, trying to get the image out of his head. It wasn’t the past he knew. It wasn’t his mother. Yet, she sounded like her, she looked like her, she even walked like her. Hands pressed into his head, he thought he was going insane. That image burned like a raging fire in his thoughts, he couldn’t get it out, no matter how hard he tried. He could hear her within the manor, talking with people and what he assumed were servants. He didn’t remember having those either, but it was something he’d have to get used to.

 It doesn’t matter. This is my family now. I won’t let any of you die… not this time! He thought to himself. They said I am a King… what King lets his friends and family die helpless deaths?

 I will change the future. I have to.

 With a blank stare, he watched as his father paced back and forth across the office room. On a large TV screen, the news reports spoke of the White Fang and of course, this so-called Brotherhood. Back and forth, like a mirror image of one another, supremacists of Faunus and humans, respectively, fought in battles across the wilderness of the Four Kingdoms. Gun battles in the streets, skirmishes across the cities beyond Vale’s walls, it was a war, without being a real war.

 His father, sat before him, eyes never leaving the television. Hand against his bearded chin, sapphire eyes glaring between golden bangs. Taking a deep breath, the man turned, sitting upon his office chair, sighing in defeat. “Jaune.”

 It had been a month since he had returned to the past. Slowly, acclimating to the time period, training and bonding with sisters and step-mother, he was beginning to get a hold on what kind of world he awoke to. There was no explanation and he had to find sneak about to find out what was really going on behind the scenes. His family was not the same as the one he left behind in the future-past. It was as if everything was changed completely. Eyes snapped shut, he took a deep breath, preparing his response.

 “Yes, dad?” Jaune raised a brow. “What did you need to see me for?”

 The grizzled man smiled, despite the anger in his eyes. “Since when could a father not speak with his son as he pleases?”

 “Now I know you need something.” He fought the urge to roll his eyes.

 “Your seventeenth birthday is coming. I’ve been thinking of what to give you.”

 The boy gave his father a confused look. “What?”

 “What?”

 Jaune narrowed his eyes, almost in disbelief what he was hearing. Before he could ask what the ulterior motive was, the door behind the man opened, revealing none other than Marie Arc, the new matriarch of the family. Her wolf tail dancing behind her as she rested a hand on the Arc’s shoulder. The wrinkles on her face, slowly growing as defined as his dad’s. Her long hair waved, dirty blonde and falling from the large bun she wore.

 “Your dad and I have been impressed by how hard you’re working to better yourself.” She smiled. “While it was against our wishes to send you to any Combat School, much less a Huntsman Academy, you even managed to best your sisters, Doré and Clair in hand-to-hand combat with live steel.”

 “You have surpassed my expectations.” The man nodded his head. “Now, let me ask you this, Jaune… do you want to still be a Huntsman? Or would you like to be something… greater?”

 Oh, you’ve got to be shitting me. Jaune glared inwardly. Curious… if I never decided to fake my way into Beacon, could this have been my future? A King, nonetheless?

 “What do you mean?”

 “What do you know of the Arc family?”

 “We’re an old name in Vale. We lost territory and prestige in the recent decades since the Great War, but we’re still prominent in Valean politics… hell, you’re a councilman.”

 “Correct. Politics in Vale and the Four Kingdoms of Remnant have grown tense these days. Some in the council are speaking of war coming in the future. The Brotherhood cries of a second Faunus War, while the White Fang, declare a world-wide revolution. It’s a shame. Seventy-nine years ago, the Great War was ended by the last King of Vale.”

 “I know this part—he died leaving two daughters after building the Huntsmen Academies and bringing peace to Remnant.” Jaune finished. “What does this have to do with the Valean Council?”

 “There are many famous and powerful families in Vale—ours included—that hold seats on the Valean Council.” The man turned back to pace his study. “Among those families, there are two—the Arcs and the Winchesters.”

 Winchesters?! He hid his surprise well. Hold on! This isn’t right! W-Why didn’t Oscar say anything about Cardin last time?! Wait… this…

 “Seventy-nine years ago, the House of Arc and House of Winchester were fiercely loyal to the King of Vale. Each had a special relationship to the King, right and left hand of the Monarch, respectively. Depending on who you ask, the King’s last edict before he died, married his daughters to both Winchester and Arc, splitting his royal line between the two houses.” The man took a deep breath.

 “Claude, you’re going to have to tell him everything.” Marie said. “He’s not a child anymore.”

 “But there are others who disagree with this tale.” Claude said. “Our longtime rivals, the House of Argent, and the House of Alivia to the Winchesters, are the ones who claim to be descendants of the King of Atlas and Vale respectively. If they couldn’t be Kings, we couldn’t either.”

 “There’s a lot of context you’re glazing over, dad.”

 “It was a different time and records are scarce or few and far in between. The Great War destroyed almost every city, every town and village. The Grimm Horde that spawned in the middle of it, rolled over much of the continents, leaving us confined to the Four Kingdoms we see today.” Claude said. “There were many great houses of the Four Kingdoms, and some had branch families in every Kingdom—so you can see the writing on the wall. Family fought against family during the war, and we Arcs, Winchesters, Argents and Alivia are no different.”

 Jaune held his head, trying not to roll his eyes. What the fuck? T-This isn’t the kind of conflict I want! My war is against Salem, not this petty politicking bullshit! “Go on.”

 “Argents were a branch family that came from an old one in Mantle, its name long forgotten. Their lieges ended up joining Atlas in becoming the first major houses and benefactors of the new Kingdom and capital.” Claude continued. “The first Argent, Atsáli Argent, joined the King of Vale believing they would be given the right to claim their liege’s titles after the war. However, we all know that the King ended the idea of monarchies and installed councils in their place. They can’t be kings, so they are doing everything they can to stop us from being kings. I don’t know what the current head of the house, Alexios Argent, is planning, but as far as I know, as far as my father, his father, and his father before him, knew; the Argents will follow the laws they help enact, but they won’t make things easy for the rest of us.”

 “Don’t you think there are greater issues than some house vying for power?” Jaune asked. “The last thing the world needs right now is people in power doing nothing but politicking for something as pointless as prestige. The Grimm are rising in number and huntsmen, more often than not, aren’t enough to stop the growing hordes. I’ve seen the news reports.”

 “That is nothing more than media fear mongering.” Claude shook his head. “The Four Kingdoms are at peace and the Grimm situation has never been more under control. I thought you wanted to be a huntsman?”

 “I am becoming a huntsman because I know that the Grimm are a problem.” Jaune glared. “I want to protect people; I want to help people and I most certainly can do that without playing political games with other houses. I get it… these Argents are a problem if they’re doing so much for something so little… but I don’t see how that affects me and the choices I want to make.”

 “There are things at play, Jaune.” Marie said. “If you’ve paid attention to the news reports, you know that the White Fang and Brotherhood are growing more aggressive. Their attacks on each other and those they deem enemies to their ideologies get bolder with every day. It won’t be long before a full-scale war begins.”

 “What am I supposed to do?”

 “Be a huntsman,” Claude said. “Or you could become something more. Vale needs a new leader. With all the filibuster in the council, with all the things they should be doing, but aren’t, it’s become apparent that we aren’t in any real position of power. Alexios has a son and daughter; both are beginning their training at Atlas this coming school year. We have a son and many daughters. Three are already huntresses or well into their second year. You, can be Vale’s prince, and soon, its King.”

 “I…” Jaune rose to his feet. “I think I need some time to think about this.”

 A young man stood alone watching the Manta gunships fly overhead. A grand armada, twenty airships of the late Doctor Arthur Watts’ design, hovered about the air lanes of Atlas. He took a deep breath, running a hand through his short, cropped silver-white hair. Knees brought to his chest; amethyst eyes stared into the sprawling urban wasteland that laid below the edge of Atlas’s floating rock. Cars moved about, riding on highways, turning into broadways and parkways. The city was in action as smoke billowed from the endless generators that kept the harsh, unrelenting cold of Solitas at bay.

 Silence. It was something he relished in as he kept his eyes forward. He was alone. Just like he liked it in times like these. A scroll was open beside him, replaying a message from a blank number dotted with x’s and zero’s. It was a monologue, a speech, from his father. Rolling his eyes at the rhetoric and the cruel words the older man chose, he could hear people cheering and crying out with deafening resonance. Taking a deep breath, he sighed, turning his eyes to the sky above and the great generators that surrounding the floating city.

 “Rei, I know you’re there.”

 A cough was heard. Grass rustled as a beautiful dark-skinned woman made herself known. Red piercing eyes and two fluffy white rabbit ears twitched. She took a seat beside him, eyes following his empty gaze. “Xue and Yuki were worried about you.”

 “I’m fine.” The man said. “We start our first real year soon. I don’t know what I’m going to do if I have to see her any longer than I need to. She and her team… they’re the perfect little rats that the Brotherhood prides in.”

 “And you’re not? Oh knight-in-shining-armor?” Rei giggled. “Orion… if it comes to blows, you know we’ll back you, right? You said it yourself when we were assigned to one another in basic training; ONYX stays together. Who cares what the Brotherhood did to make us a team, who cares about what they’ve done to us. You and I… we made our promises before we graduated basic. I intend to keep mine.”

 “You know the Brotherhood would kill you if they saw you with me like this.”

 “They’d kill you if they knew how far we’d gone.”

 Orion took a deep breath, a small chuckle leaving his lips. “Larissa… gods, she would cry tears of blood if she knew.”

 “Now, that, I would pay to see.” Rei smirked. “Gods… fuck that bitch. H-Have you spoken to Ciane?”

 “No…” Orion shivered. His head slunk further between his knees. He was ashamed. “N-No, I haven’t, not since… not since that day.”

 “Do you ever… do you ever wonder what it would be like if she were here instead of me? If it was her who had your heart?”

 Orion turned to the rabbit Faunus. A fierce glare on his pale face. “Never. I love you, Rei and only you. I don’t care about the Brotherhood; I don’t give a fuck about my House. I don’t care about all of the pointless politics! I only care about you and our team. That’s it. I loved Ciane, but the only thing she received was Larissa’s wrath—she is never going to heal from that.”

 Sighing in despair, he turned back to the woman beside him. “I’m only doing this because it will keep my parents eyes off of me. As long as I am part of the military, they can’t control me. The last thing my parents want is to get on the General’s bad side. The two seats the General owns, are probably the most powerful tool they want in their pockets. Imagine it, the Brotherhood with the might of the Atlesian military.”

 “Well, if you hate them so much, do something.” Rei raised a white colored brow. “The Argents have one enemy and only one.”

 “The House of Arc.” Orion hummed. Taking a deep breath, he sighed once more. “We won’t get a chance to be introduced until the Vytal Festival Tournament. That is, if he’s going to Beacon. Last I heard, his sisters graduated or are going to Shade Academy. Shit, we don’t even know if their son is even going to be a huntsman.”

 “Then it’s a risk we’ll have to take.” Rei kissed his cheek. “Don’t worry so much, Orion. Come on, in a few months, we’ll be mustering for first missions, and we’ll be assigned to a division and we'll have our own auxiliaries. With all the training we’ve done, it’ll be fun!”

 Taking her hand, he stumbled to his feet, eyes turning back to the urban sprawl of Mantle hundreds of feet below. Amethyst eyes turned and scanned the horizon, following dips and slopes of distant mountains, to the ruins of ancient cities ravaged by war and the vicious weather of Solitas. One name, however, echoed in his head.

 Arc.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: The Houses of Vale

 Weeks had passed, leaving nothing but uncertainty and confusion. Jaune stared at his feet and for the first time since awakening in the past, he was at a loss. Eyes trailed about, landing upon the calendar, slowly getting marked off revealed that this was the day he got his hands on forged transcripts and headed off to Beacon with Crocea Mors and a head full of dreams. His memories ruefully replayed in his mind. If you come back, don’t worry, it just wasn’t meant to be.

 Hands wrapped around his kneecaps; strength barely able to register against his steel bones. The boy could remember filling out the transcripts he’d managed to pry from his father’s office in the past. Form after form, names, numbers and classifications for weapons and armor. A small smile grew on his face, chuckling at his naivety. The information he put down was shoddy at best, easily determinable as fake and fraudulent. Somehow, Ozpin knew from the start about Jaune and believed in him so much, the old headmaster tossed him into a school for killing monsters with absolutely no training whatsoever.

 Almost as if fate had intervened and kept him going strong after all this time. The Arc could feel the sorrow growing in his chest. If he wanted to keep to the timeline he remembered—he would have to declare his intention to become a Huntsman. Becoming a warrior and a hero like his ancestors, his dad; like Doré and Clair. But there was this talk of what was possible to learn in the quest to become a King.

 However, Beacon; RWBY, JNPR, CFVY. The eleven huntsmen-in-training meant the world to him in the past—forging friendships that lasted until the very end. Each person had a name, a face, a personality that was completely unique and every member molded him into being the very person he could look into the mirror and be proud of. He sighed to himself—it was a difficult decision after all. But before he could continue his mental musings, a knock on his door was heard.

 “C’mon in, Doré… I’m just thinking.” Jaune called.

 Quickly, the door swung open to reveal the short cropped blonde hair of his beloved older sister. She walked along the clean wooden flooring, feet dragging through the fibrous and soft rugs. Collapsing beside her brother, she leaned back, spreading her arms across his bed.

 “I overheard that dad had invited one of his buddies from the Valean Council.” She frowned. “Uh, Tanager Winchester, I believe his name was. Ever since Margaux and Aurore were born, mom and dad have been on leave for long periods of time. Been too long, he said.”

 Must be Cardin’s dad. Jaune’s face expressed no emotion. If Cardin was a no-good racist and bully at this time before… I can only imagine what his dad was like. Marie!!

 “Who else would be coming?”

 “I heard he was bringing his son, Cardin, I think his name was? And the sons of his retainers.” Doré shrugged in his mattress. “I’m guessing Cardin is there to give you an idea of how a Huntsman should be and Tanager is going to talk to you about being a councilman. Honestly, why bring his son, when you have me, Clair, and Rosemary?”

 “Jaune, can I give you a very honest opinion?” Doré’s tone softened.

 With a shrug, he nodded.

 “I don’t want you to be a Huntsman or a councilman.” Doré turned to face him, pulling him back into the bed. “I mean… we won’t be able to see each other for a long time and afterwards, it’ll be nothing but missions. I’m already in my second year at Shade Academy and I know… Clair and I are just lucky that we’re able to take a simple bullhead back home…”

 “What makes you think I won’t go to Shade?”

 Doré snorted. “You trying to tell me that the Beacon magazine and date marking on your calendar are just for show? I mean, Beacon’s a great school and all, I suppose. If I didn’t know any better, you’d run away from just to do it. After all—your training never stuck until recently.”

 Ironic. Jaune cringed. “Well…”

 “You’ve got balls, Jaune.” Doré punched his shoulder with a smirk. “C’mon, let’s go downstairs and greet the Winchesters.”

 With a shaky sigh, the Arc rose from his seat and was subsequently tossed pieces of armor, bracers, greaves and even a breastplate. Sliding through each piece of protective metal, he looked presentable and intimidating. Save for the scraggly head of hair he had. Sighing to himself, the Arc walked along, boots echoing against the wooden flooring as he waltzed through the halls of his massive home. Gazing through windows, he saw white and blue streets and homes of the City of Orléans, a small settlement compared to Vale, a megalopolis. While not a Kingdom, it was a loyal city to the Kingdom of Vale.

 Banners of the Arc family, golden arcs of a rainbow plastered on a field of blue, waved from stakes rising from rooftops and towering battlements. Soldiers marched with rifles strapped over their shoulders with a shield on their backs and swords at their hips. There were units marching together, squads and battalions patrolling the streets of the ancient city. Against the Azure Mountains at their rear, stretching around the natural walls, it was a fortress with skyscrapers and towering buildings. Standing in front of Chateau Arc, members of the Azure Knights, huntsmen loyal to the House of Arc, stood guard.

 It wasn’t the small farm he knew in his past life. It wasn’t the modest two-story house he grew up in. There wasn’t a couch, where his sisters posed and made him suffer for family pictures, where his sisters would doll him up in makeup and make him wear dresses—while that still happened, it wasn’t in the confines of a wood and stone manor, almost castle, in the middle of a grand city. This wasn’t what he remembered. This wasn’t the life he lived. And yet, something about it, was familiar. Biting his lip, he followed after his sister, the girl none the wiser.

 Shaking his head, he took a deep breath. Memories returned, a different life, a different breath, a different world. These were not his memories from before. These were something else. And he had no answer for it. Following after his sister, they descended the steps as a herald declared the arrival of the Winchesters and his loyal retainers. Boots clapped against the wooden stairs that swerved about before coming to an end in the grand foyer. Jaune was moved, standing between Doré and Clair, with their step-mother, Marie, holding the two youngest at Clair’s left. On Doré’s right, Violette and Rosé stood, wearing frilly dresses denoting their color scheme. Rosemary stood at Violette’s right, hands behind her back, long black hair falling to her mid-back. Her dark green eyes matched her green huntress garb, adorned with white-gold accents. Looking to his sisters; Doré, Clair and himself were the only ones dressed for combat.

 As they waited for the titles and names to finish, the doors were opened, revealing blinding white light form the outside world. Servants welcomed the visitors, revealing a small entourage of men dressed in plate armor—clearly prepared for anything. At the head of the troupe, a man with short, cropped orange-red hair swayed to the right, stood at an impressive six feet and seven inches. His armor was a near replica of Cardin’s but displayed a regal and magnificent eagle. At his side, a broadsword rested with a kite shield on his back. A stark contrast to his son’s choice of weaponry.

 But what he did next, surprised Jaune. “Claude! Marie! Where are my best friends at?!”

 His eyes nearly popped form his face, as did most of CRDL. Marie’s tail wagged as she laughed and Claude walked forward, embracing the Winchester patriarch with a tight hug. Marie, despite being a Faunus did the same and even received a kiss on each cheek from Tanager. Jaune’s jaw dropped.

 “Incredible!” He cried. “Two more?! Gods, Claude, don’t you think you’ve had enough children?”

 “Why, I need more than one son, after all!” Claude laughed heartily.

 Marie though, raised a brow. “What? Think I can’t handle it, Tan?”

 “I said no such thing, my fair lady!” The Winchester bellowed with laughter. “Claude, you must introduce me to your children! You speak so often about them, but I never had the honor!”

 “Of course, why else would I bring you here?” Claude led the man to the front of the line. “This is my eldest, Rosemary—graduated from Shade Academy four years ago and is currently working as a defense contractor with Viridian Company and the SDC Branch in Sanus.”

 “Damn that Jacques though.” Tanager snickered. “The pay makes it worth his mindless babbling does it, eh?”

 “Absolutely.” Rosemary smirked. “Fifty-thousand Lien per successful delivery is well worth the training meetings. Oh, and the bonuses are just the cherry on top.”

 “I like her.” Tanager shook her hand, his smile only widening at her fierce grip.

 “These two are my next; the twins, Violette and Rosé.” Claude smiled. “Rosé is a student at a business school and Violette will start working in a bookshop in Vale soon.”

 “A civilian life is better than being on the move, like a huntress.” Tanager nodded his head. “Say, how old are you two?”

 “Twenty years old, my lord.” The two bowed their heads.

 “My, you can call me Uncle Tan if you want! No need for formalities.”

 “And these, my triplets, the last of Adrienne’s children.”

 “The oldest is Doré. She is currently in her second year at Shade, along with her sister, Clair.” Claude boasted proudly. “They were given acceptance early after unlocking their semblance at a young age at Shadow Beginners Combat in Vacuo. Currently, they are the youngest second years. And between them is their brother—my only son—Jaune.”

 Instead of the usual smiles and laughter, his indigo eyes locked with Jaune’s almost like a deer in headlights. A curious gaze, his eyes snapped between the five, sapphire eyes stared back at him and Rosemary’s emerald, but Jaune’s was different. A deep ocean blue but flaked with crimson. Strange. Before the confrontation could get anymore awkward, he reached forward, shaking Jaune’s hand with vigor, surprised at how strong his grip was.

 “Jaune…” He smiled. “I can see greatness in your future… no matter the path you take—huntsman or councilman. If you accept it—Remnant will shake to its very core if you unleash your potential.”

 Doré and Clair stared at Jaune with wide eyes—hell, his entire family did. Claude actually shut his mouth and stared at the Winchester, bashful and almost surprised by what the man said. Looking to his wife, Marie felt the same, eyes as wide as plates. The son of the Arc House though, simply smiled and bowed his head.

 “Thank you, Lord Winchester.” He responded. “You honor me.”

 “This, Cardin, is how you treat your elders!!” Tanager suddenly barked, turning his head to his son.

 Marie coughed, giving the man a lopsided grin. “And these two—Margaux and Aurore.” The man immediately relaxed, releasing Jaune’s hand. Taking the children into his arms, they cooed and giggled, laughing as he bobbed and swayed.

 “Oh? What’s this?” Tanager smiled. “Wolf ears for Margaux and a little wolf tail for Aurore? Their eyes, Claud! Pearl for Margaux and a mix of greens and blues for Aurore? They will be beautiful when they are grown!”

 Okay? Jaune thought to himself, leaning forward along with the rest of his sisters. This is nowhere close to what I expected of the Winchester family. The little Faunus toddlers giggled and laughed as Tanager swung them around. Okay, not even close. But if he likes Faunus, why the hell does Cardin hate them?

 His blue eyes trailed over to spy the hateful expressions of CRDL’s faces. Dove, despite his closed eyes, his deepening glare was enough to tell the Arc how he felt. Russel and Sky were more reserved on their anger, especially in the presence of so many people. Cardin though; wasn’t holding his punches, gritting his teeth, seething to a boiling point. The Winchester was obviously hurt and enraged by Faunus—Jaune never got to explore that dialogue in the past—the war never gave them a chance to talk beyond campfires and their final stand.

 “Now that you’ve introduced me to your family, it’s time for me to do the same.” Tanager nodded. “I apologize that Dahlia wasn’t able to come—she’s taking care of my youngest, Blair. She did, however, want me to extend her greeting and customary introduction of family.”

 Cardin visibly tensed at the mention of his mother and younger sister. Jaune tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing at the Winchester heir.

 “This is my son, Cardin.” Claude reached forward, shaking the boy’s hand, surprised, and quite impressed with his incredible strength. “He was accepted into Beacon along with the sons of my retainers.”

 “Beacon?” Claude hummed, running a hand against his beard. “My son is thinking of attending Beacon as well. Maybe you two might end up being brother teams!”

 Cardin nodded his head, almost forcing a smile. “I’ll be looking forward to seeing him there.”

 Just then, the Winchester shot his hand forward, still grinding his teeth. A part of Jaune wanted to say something, but Doré placed a hand on his shoulder. Cardin shook hands with Marie, obviously holding his breath and maintaining that fake smile. The Faunus matriarch of the family didn’t seem to notice and kept smiling anyway. As if the gods themselves were trying to avoid a scene, Claude and tanager had already moved on.

 “And these are the sons of my retainers; Russel Thrush, son of Hamilton Thrush.”

 Claude examined the green haired boy and nodded his head, impressed with what he saw. “While your muscles are lacking, I sense speed and skill. You’ll be a good huntsman.”

 The son of Arc winced. Russel was impaled by a White Fang spear in Atlas when Jaune and his forces tried to defend the SDC headquarters.

 “Dove Bronzewing, son of Egret Bronzewing.” Tanager spoke with pride, almost at the level of Cardin’s introduction.

 “Your blade is also a gun?” Claude asked with a raised brow. When Dove responded with a simple nod, a smile broke on the Arc’s face. “That’s good. A great choice for a close-range weapon, but if the need arises, you have long range capabilities.”

 A scream rang in the back of Jaune’s head. A boy with thin slits for eyes was thrown to the ground in front of him. He could see it. The Bronzewing scion rushed into the battlefield, throwing himself into a wave of Grimm to protect innocent civilians in Mantle. His body was never found, and his weapon never recovered. Jaune had to blink several times before the blood on their faces disappeared.

 “Last, is Sky Lark, son of Stratus Lark.”

 “Aye, a sense of belonging resides within you.” Claude tilted his head. “You are important to this team, as well as everyone else in it. Sky, don’t abandon your team, your brothers, no matter what you face.”

 Sky. Jaune had to close his eyes, yet not even that could stop the vivid images from burning in his irises. The sound of his halberd snapping in two, ringing like fingertips scratching against a chalkboard. The man was brought down by an Arma Gigas, killed with a single swing. The Arc took a deep breath, eyes heavy and burning with fire. Their faces were young, just like the day most of them died. Taking a deep breath, he sighed, turning to the ceiling above.

 “You honor me and my house by being here.” Claude nodded his head. “For now, Tan, it is time for us to reconvene elsewhere. It has been some time since I have attended a council meeting.”

 “I understand.” Tanager nodded. “Get acquainted, you four.”

 As they moved across the hall, a single name was spoken. Argent. Jaune raised a brow at the name, remembering what his dad said. Turning his gaze to his sisters, their faces shifted between them. Turning his gaze back to the Winchester, Cardin’s face paled and eyes widened and narrowed. Behind him, the others showed varying degrees of disgust. This alone was enough to raise a few brows.

 As they walked away, he turned his gaze to Cardin, a glare on the boy’s face. “Hey, Cardin, right? You got a problem with Faunus or something?”

 The boy flinched, eyes snapping to his friends and to his Winchester man-at-arms. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 “Regardless.” Jaune took a step forward. “If you have prejudice, leave it at the gates when you’re in Orléans. We don’t tolerate that kind of hate. That goes for all of you.”

 As the pair glared at one another, everything came to a stop. A pair of hands grabbed Cardin’s pants, pulling at the legs. To their surprise, Margaux, with her pearly eyes, stared at him with a burning focus. She pulled trying to get his attention. Indigo and sapphire flaked in red quickly met, surprised, and confused all the same. It was her words that froze them.

 “Hug.”

 Cardin’s face reddened. Jaune sputtered with words. “M-Margaux, you can’t just ask someone for a hug!”

 “Hug.”

 Her voice was forceful, tugging at the Winchester’s leg. Jaune coughed an awkward chuckle, reaching down and grabbing his sister. For some reason, she didn’t want to let go. Pulling back, he had to wrench her away. She repeated her request, her tone dropping with every second she was away from the boy.

 “Damn it, Jaune, just give her to me!” Cardin gave a frustrated sigh. “If she wants a hug, she can get one, damn it!”

 Jaune and the rest of CRDL turned to him with wide eyes. Almost doing a complete U-turn, Margaux’s face glowed with a bright, blinding smile. Carefully handing to her Cardin, she immediately through her little arms around him, falling asleep within seconds.

 “Well, I’ll be damned.” Doré whistled. “Who knew that someone so big, could be so good with babies. If I didn’t know any better, you’d great a great nanny one day.”

 “H-Hey…” Cardin stammered. Behind him, Dove and Sky snickered into their fists. “Keep laughing, you’re going to wake the little one!”

 Jaune’s original feelings fizzled away. As his sisters moved forward, talking with the boys of CRDL, he took a deep breath, sighing with relief. Maybe he was wrong about Cardin. Underneath all of that brawn, there was a hint of a heart in there. Yet, as the two families talked and joked with one another, Jaune couldn’t help but realize that there was something else itching in the back of his head. It was like a cruel pinch, a reminder that there were things behind the scenes. Shaking his head, trying to drown all of that nonsense from his thoughts, he turned back to the conversations, a smile growing on his face.

 However, that name would not leave his mind.

 Argent.

 Snow falls drifted across the tundra wastes beyond the confines of Atlas and Mantle down below. The young man stood against the windows of his barracks room, hand raised, pressing to a metal beam. He was silent, amethyst eyes falling lower and lower. It was hard to describe, the feelings burning within his chest. From the tallest of the tallest skyscrapers of Atlas proper, he stared down into the refuse of high society, literally and figuratively. Holographic advertisement blared across skyscraper slopes; the upper and the lower city of Atlas sprawling across the floating rock.

 People down in Mantle however, their squalor was apparent from just a simple glance. The walls that surrounded the city, no more than Paper Mache. Grimm of every species roamed the wastes, even going so far as the visit the ruins of ancient cities from before the Great War. The man said nothing, following the drifting winds and the hills dancing about the distant fields of ice. Silver-white hair drifted over his forehead, swooping over, the sides and the back of his head, a fresh undercut.

 People were in the streets of Mantle, raising signs and crying out in protest. Faunus were on strike, raising banners and cursing the SDC and the General hiding behind their great towers and manors. From their height in the sky, the looked down upon the refuse, like kings. The man sighed, shaking his head, resting against the glass. Focusing on the world in front of him, he had to look away, a frustrating sigh escaping his lips. Hands slowly drifted around his body, pulling him back.

 “Orion… what’s wrong?” Rei asked. Her head pressed against his back, the tips of her bushy white ears tickling the back of his neck.

 “I-I’m sorry, I just…” he took a slow breath, turning to face her. “Rei… I did some research into what I could, and it looks like the son, Jaune Arc, is going to Beacon. The information my sister has at her disposal is terrifying, but reliable.”

 “T-This is our chance…” The Faunus nuzzled her face into his neck. “We just need to get rid of your sister and team LVDR. I doubt the Brotherhood will be after us without their attack dog.”

 “At one point, I was their attack dog.”

 “Well, you aren’t anymore, Argent.” Rei smirked. Beneath the shattered moon, her dark skin glowed in the night. Light reflected off of her white hair and white bunny ears as she hopped back. Her thick thighs muscled and powerful, the Argent took a deep breath, eyes following her movements. “We can’t fight against the Brotherhood, but we can fight against your sister.”

 “You say it like it’s the easiest thing to do.”

 “Is it not?”

 A loud snore stopped them. Turning to the bunk beds of their barracks, their teammates, Xue, and Yuki, were snuggled into each other, lost in deep sleep. A small smile grew on Orion’s face as he leaned against the window once more.

 “I already said this before, Rei… I’m not letting anyone harm you three.” Orion frowned. “It’s been weeks since we talked about it and now… it’s almost lining up. It’s too good to be true.”

 “What we do…” Rei chose her words carefully. “If done wrong can cause a lot of conflict. With the White Fang and the Brotherhood gunning for each other more often than not these days, a human, and a Faunus together against them, isn’t going to send the right message.”

 “Unless we have an army behind us.” Orion scowled. “I didn’t join the military to take it over. I joined to escape the prying eyes of the Brotherhood.”

 “And yet, it’s because of the Brotherhood that we even know each other. What aren’t you telling me?”

 He took a deep breath, sighing as he turned his eyes to the ceiling. “I… I overheard from my sister that my parents are planning on escorting our teams to Dale… early for the Vytal Festival.”

 Rei’s face paled. “D-Dale?”

 “Yup.”

 “B-But that’s… that’s basically the capital of the Brotherhood. They… they’re going to kill us!”

 “Shh! Keep it down!” He threw a hand to her mouth. Amethyst and crimson eyes turned to their sleeping teammates. “Yes. We’re going to Dale, but as long as we maintain our façade, we’ll be fine. During the festival, I’m going to find a way to talk to any of the Arcs. I read from my dad’s dossier, that there are three Arcs who are huntresses. If I can find a way to speak to them… maybe, we could transfer from Atlas and get out of Brotherhood eyes. It will certainly make things easier for us to leave the Four Kingdoms and go to Menagerie.”

 Rei visibly relaxed. “I’m sorry, Orion.”

 “It’s okay…” Leaning forward, he pressed his forehead to hers. Beneath the starry night and the early snowfalls of Solitas, they pressed their lips together. “The Brotherhood is not taking any of you away from me. The White Fang will not tear us apart. I love you, Rei.”

 “I love you too.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Yellow and Gold

 “Now, you be safe, son!”

 Jaune tapped the roof of the taxi, handing the driver a red Lien card. With a nod at the man’s well wishes, he stood in silence as the vehicle screeched and beat a hasty retreat down the pavilion. Blue eyes blinked, staring between the unruly locks of blond hair. Wearing a heavy sweater and black pants, topped with black boots, he threw the hood over his head and headed down the murky sidewalk.

 The moon was high, its shattered pieces hovering so ominously over the megacity. Great skyscrapers rose into the night, cutting across the clouds drifting by. In every direction for many miles, superstructures and megatowers housing tens of thousands, glowed a multitude of colors, neon and brimming with holo-advertisements. People were in the streets, packing alleyways and broadways, on overpasses and within the shadows of creeping underpasses. Tens of thousands must have forced themselves between these dark and cold concrete walkways.

 On the sides, there were the homeless, coughing as they wrapped themselves in blankets and newspapers. On the other side, gathered around cars and pickup trucks, gangsters patrolled their turf, laughing and joking with one another. Jaune however, remained quiet, hiding among the people. Eyes remained forward, following the tattoos sprawled across their arms, to the colors they donned. Cars carried decals of their gangs; spray paint marked their domains. Still, no one looked at him, ignoring his existence as if he were nothing.

 A car screeched, a horn was blown, someone was screaming at another. Taking a deep breath, he continued forward, heading deeper into the cesspool of the great Kingdom of Vale. Further and further away from any reputable district, the gangs of baggy clothes and cheap weaponry disappeared, replaced with sword wielding, rifle wearing, suit dressed, syndicates. The streets were cleaner, but the danger was that much more profound. No longer beneath the throes of the slums and their towering tenements, he was nearing the Megatowers of the most populated section of the city.

 Taking slow steps, minding his business, there were mafias, triads, yakuza, and every possible criminal organization he could imagine. In one corner, a gang battled with another, gunfire muted against the roar of industry. Police were ineffective, sitting in their patrol cars, counting Lien cards in their wallets. Banners waved from balconies of the Kingdom of Vale and something else. Every other tenement had a different banner, every other megatower had a different symbol. The young Arc took a deep breath, hiding beneath his hood. He knew what would happen if he lingered in the wrong place for too long.

 The smell of smoke and gasoline becoming prevalent, he focused his gaze, heading down the street in relative silence. As he came to a stop, a towering structure was found, hidden behind the skyscrapers and megatowers climbing to the heavens. Eyeing it up and down, he remembered Yang’s stories about thrashing the club, punching goons and gunmen back and forth and through windows. This place, it was larger than the stories said. If he wasn’t careful, he might have bitten off more than he can chew.

 Come to think of it, Vale itself was even bigger than he last remembered. The megatowers were humongous, the skyscrapers were even larger. Entire residential districts were also commerce and industrial. It wasn’t just a megacity, it was a dystopic hellscape, with no form of legal government or peacekeeping. Blond brows furrowed with annoyance, seeing police cruisers pass by with reckless abandon and ignoring the people living in squalor under the boot of organized crime.

 Coming to a stop at the doorway of Junior’s club, as it was known, a man wearing a pressed suit and red tinted shades stood guard. A rifle slung over his chest; a katana strapped to his hip. His trigger finger was resting. Jaune watched him as he neared, hand at the ready for whatever may come.

 “ID?” The bouncer asked.

 Jaune raised his ID. “I am Jaune Arc, huntsman-in-training.”

 The man looked at the ID, taking off his shades. “Huh, didn’t know you Arcs would shack it up with us down here.”

 “You’d be surprised.” Jaune smirked. “So, you gonna let me in or what?”

 “Here,” the bouncer smirked back. “Have fun, kid.”

 As the doors were revealed, the young Arc walked forward, immediately hit with a cloud of smoke. Whirling and spinning, rings were blown across the club as people danced across the floor. Alcohol was distributed, in the back, drugs were sold and snorted off tabletops. Keeping his eyes forward, he headed for the bar, resting his elbows across the countertop. Removing his hood, golden locks of scraggly blond hair fell over his ears. The bartender gave him a quick look before snorting, unimpressed.

 “What do you want?” The man asked. “Let me guess, a Shirley Temple?”

 “I’m good.” Jaune shook his head. Flicking his wrist, a golden Lien card flicked into his palm. “I need something more. I need to speak to the Bear himself.”

 The bartender flinched at the question, eyeing the Arc up and down, almost surprised he would even know. Placing his glass cup down, he looked nervously to his side. No words were said as the bartender fled the scene. Jaune kept his eyes forward, staring at the wall of liquor and wines displayed behind cage doors. Heels clicked against the beat of the music, a shrill clink that echoed in his ears. They were in sync with each other, but no the music.

 “Who might you be?” One of them asked.

 “You don’t look like the usuals who come in.”

 “Depending on how this night goes, I may or may not make myself scarce.” Jaune responded with a smirk. “It all really hangs on how the bear reacts.”

 The two gave him a calculating gaze. Shaking hands immediately flared with activating aura. For a split second, sapphire eyes flaked with red turned to them. It didn’t take long before the man of the hour arrived. Fixing his tie, he grabbed a bottle of whiskey and two shot glasses. He said nothing as he poured just enough and dropped a pair of ice balls. Swirling it about, the man downed his shot before drawing a handgun and resting it on the counter.

 “Now, what’s a little Arc runt doing here, asking for me no less?” Junior huffed. “I thought you nobles left the city behind to live in your castles.”

 “Call me adventurous, if you want.” Jaune said, raising the glass to his lips. Giving it a soft waft, he downed the shot in one go, slamming the glass on the counter. “Truthfully, I came for information. You have your sources and I have mine. Word is, that you would describe Roman Torchwick as a good friend, right?”

 Junior cocked the hammer back on his handgun. “Yeah? And? This some kind of sting?”

 “No.” Jaune smirked. Snapping his hand forward, his thumb sat between the hammer and the firing pin. Before Melanie or Miltia could react, his thumb pressed, snapping the hammer from its pins. With the same fluid motion, he pressed a button, pulling the slide back, until a click was heard. Not only did the slide come off, but the magazine ejected with the same action. “This night can go one of two ways, bear. Either you give me information that I seek, and we could have a… profitable partnership for the foreseeable future, or I can kill you and everyone who works for you.”

 Firearms cocked behind him. Barrels pressed against the back of his head; he didn’t need to look to know that half of Junior’s men had him in a bind. With another swift motion, more guns were loaded, however, his hand wrapped around the whiskey bottle, holding it by the neck. Pouring his shot full, and grabbing Junior’s, he held it out. “Put the guns away and let’s talk.”

 “Go about your business.” Junior huffed. Lifting his glass, the pair clinked as they quickly downed their drinks. “So, what could a noble be looking for down here? As far as I’m concerned, you Arcs, and the rest of your snot-nosed contemporaries keep to your side north of the Riviere Bleu. It’s an unspoken understanding you know; the syndicates control the south and ensure that food is distributed across the megacity—of course at the right price, and the nobles and the council turns the police the other way.”

 “I thought you were a purveyor of information, not a revolutionary.”

 “I’m just a man trying to make his way in the world.”

 Jaune smirked as another glass was filled. “I want to know the whereabouts of a person who works with your friend, Roman Torchwick. Her name is Cinder Fall.”

 “And what do you intend to do if I give you the information?”

 “Isn’t it obvious?” Jaune laughed. “I intend to kill her. Call it whatever you want—her blood will be spilt by my hand and no one else’s.”

 Taking a sip, Junior raised the bottle of whiskey. “You are one surprise after another, Arc. I thought your kind cared about honor and chivalry.”

 “Maybe at one point I did.” Jaune responded as he raised his glass. “Do you have the information or not?”

 Resting the bottle against the countertop, Junior hummed. “Sadly, I cannot help you. I haven’t seen him in some time since his last job. That, was almost six months ago. Since then, he’s been off the grid, complete radio silence. Can’t be the greatest thief in the Four Kingdoms if you didn’t make yourself sporadic. I really wish I could help you, Arc.”

 Jaune sighed, taking a drink of his whiskey. Flicking his wrist, a pair of orange Lien cards, each valued at a thousand each, appeared. Lien symbols appeared in the bear’s eyes as Jaune rested the cards on the counter. “Partnerships go both ways, Bear. Don’t forget that.”

 Junior smirked, rubbing his beard. “I can see a bright future between us…”

 “Jaune.”

 “Jaune.” Junior repeated. “If you every need help, you know where to find me.”

 “I can think of a few things.” The Arc said. “You have a lot of hate for those north of the Riviere, don’t you?”

 This piqued the man’s interest. “Continue.”

 “This is my first time coming to Vale… and it’s disgusting.” Jaune hummed. “You have all of these syndicates and yet, why is it that the megatowers on the northside are beautiful, modern and sleek, while the ones here are rundown and reek of shit? I thought you said the whole deal between north and south was that the syndicates would care and cater to the people south of the Riviere? I see none of that.”

 Jaune frowned, watching the man’s demeanor change. This was not the Vale he remembered from his past life. This was a nightmare.

 “It’s simple,” Junior shrugged, “They care more about the money in their banks than they do actually caring for the people they were charged with.”

 “Aren’t you tired of it?” Jaune asked. “Because if I had even a semblance of the power and army you have, I’d have done something about it. Why haven’t you?”

 “I am a purveyor of information.” Junior glared. “It isn’t my place to upset the status quo. If you want an answer, maybe take your complaints to the yakuza, the triads and the mafias calling the shots. Here, we do what we can to get by; the last thing anyone like me wants, is to be in their line of fire.”

 Jaune nodded. “But if you were given the power to do something about it and keep your hide, and make truckloads of Lien, would you?”

 Junior was silent, hand scratching his beard. “W-Who are you, really?”

 “I’m Jaune Arc, of the House of Arc, only son of Claude Arc, high councilman of Vale.” The boy said. “I have some titles. I don’t know, maybe some men could be persuaded to join your cause, if given enough incentive and a moral high ground. Maybe better training; an actual supply chain; real weapons to defend your community. Because let’s be real here, Junior—I snapped that damn hammer like it was paper. You really think you and your men can survive a war with bullshit?”

 “Who says we’re at war?”

 “Who says we aren’t?”

 Once again, Junior was surprised. Hands resting against the countertop, he flinched at the question. “What do you want? You didn’t say all of that for nothing.”

 “You get your information because of certain dealings you once had with the Spider.” Jaune said, earning wide eyes from the bear and the two girls behind him. “Them, Melanie and Miltia Malachite, are the daughters of the Spider. Like I said, you have your sources and I have mine. I want that in my pocket. Exclusively. I want this place, this degenerate, cesspool, hellhole that north of the Riviere would scoff at, to be my stake on Vale. In my time walking through the streets to get here, seeing the poor and the suffering—I want to make a difference in a way that my forefathers, my contemporaries, have never.”

 “There is a truth to everything, Junior.” Jaune said. “Earn my trust and I will tell you the truth. I’m gonna take a walk… call me when you decide. I pray you make one quickly.”

 Rising from the barstool, he walked out of the club without skipping a beat. Waiting outside, he nodded at the bouncer before heading down the street in silence. Boots splashed in puddles of water, ignoring the thousands of people still packing the streets. The moon was high now, probably at midnight. Stores and shops were still open and the megatowers that loomed above were still beaming with holographic lights and blaring music. The smells of roasting ‘meat’ and rice sizzled into the air as clear, transparent white wisps of smoke. Homeless wandered the alleyways, coughing into their dirty hands, shivering into their cloaks and blankets.

 Beggars cried out, trying to catch attention, but no one turned away from their musings. Gangs drove by in their cars and trucks, honking and making a ruckus. Throwing his hood over his head, he glared at them as they passed by, they were none the wiser. Loud engines, even louder exhausts, deafening despite the roaring of late-night industry surrounding them, and the incessant hum of generators well past their shelf life.

 It really is a shithole. Jaune looked around as he followed the flow of the crowds. J-Just what happened to Vale? Why is it nothing like I remember? This city was beautiful… it was everything this isn’t.

 Gods what happened here?! Jaune held his head, hiding further into his hood. As he walked, a little hand tugged at his pants. Stopping in his tracks, he turned to see a little Faunus boy looking up at him with wide brown eyes. His clothes were tattered, dirty and torn in several places. He couldn’t be older than seven.

 “Hey, little one.” Jaune smiled, kneeling before the child. “What’s wrong?”

 The child said nothing, raising a small cup.

 “I’m sorry, I don’t have much to give.” Flicking his wrist, the smallest value of Lien, a green card, flipped between his fingers. “Why are you begging? Where are your parents?”

 Before the child could speak, a strong hand rested on his shoulder. Jaune tensed, rising to his feet. Turning to face the newcomer, it was another Faunus, dressed in a suit. Unlike Junior’s men, he wore an orange necktie. “Sorry, sir, this little rascal has been harassing people on our turf. I’ll handle him myself.”

 No one cared. No one watched. No one lingered. Blue eyes watched from under his hood. Before the man could move to grab the child, Jaune shot his hand out, stopping the Faunus. “It’s no problem. He’s just trying to make some money.”

 “Are you new here or something?” The Faunus shoved Jaune back. However, he was surprised at how sturdy the boy was. “This is Xanthous turf, you shouldn’t stick your nose where it doesn’t belong. Now beat it, kid. I was trying to be nice. My tone can change the longer you waste breathing my air.”

 Jaune shook his head, raising his hands in defense. “Fine… suit yourself.”

 A black SUV pulled up, with decals of a rhino’s horn, the emblem of the car manufacturer replaced with a rhino’s horn as well. Doors were opened, and three more Faunus dressed in suits appeared, this time armed. Jaune cursed himself as he turned away, going against the flow of pedestrians. Hands shoved into his pockets, he turned back, watching as the first man grabbed the steel cup from the child’s hands. Shaking it about, he counted the Lien cards within it. A shout was made, going against the cacophony. The child was kicked, and several cards of green and blue color flew from his clothing, clattering on the concrete.

 Snapping into action, Jaune threw himself through the crowds. As the men threw the kid into an alleyway, shrouded in darkness, Jaune followed. Before the child could scream, the Arc grabbed one of the Faunus, wrapping his arms around the man’s neck. With a simple flex and a twist of the man’s head, his neck was snapped in an instant. Tossing the body to the side, the other Faunus raised their firearms.

 With a flick of his left wrist, a shield expanded, tearing through his sweater sleeve. Pale white, laced in bronze-golden accents, the rainbow of the Arc family emblazoned beautifully in the shadows of the night. Bullets ricocheted, some deflecting back to their gunmen. With the same quick action, he showed in Junior’s club, he drew his sword in an instant, charging for the men watching him with fear. Closing the distance within seconds, he swung his sword, proving his original thoughts—they didn’t have aura.

 Cutting clean through the Faunus, Jaune remembered some moves he learned from CRDL and CFVY. Kicking his foot forward, the fallen firearms flew across the slick concrete, colliding with one of the gunmen. Snapping at attention, he threw his arm forward, throwing Crocea Mors down the alleyway, skewering another gunman. Focusing on the fight, he remembered his time during the Siege of Mistral, fighting in the streets and the battlements against the White Fang and Grimm.

 Closing the distance with just his sword, he clashed with another Faunus, bashing, and pushing the man back, breaking his stance and line of vision. Flipping back, spinning on the ball of his foot, he drew the sword from the corpse, bringing the weapon down on the Faunus’s head, cleaving through his skull with a single swing. Blood spewing, the hiss of his final breath escaped as his body fell to the ground in a resounding thud. Pulling the blade free, Jaune flicked his weapon, blood splashing across the alleyway. With one motion, he removed his sweater and sheathed his blade, revealing armor and a body glove underneath.

 “Hey kid, you there?”

 Nothing. No response. Flipping back and forth, he saw nothing but the corpses of his slaughter. Tires screeched; shouting was heard. Running into the street, his shield beginning to expand, he came to a skidding stop, hand already on the handle of Crocea Mors. He narrowed his eyes at the black SUV decorated with rhino horns as it took off, burning rubber.

 Biting his lip, he cursed. “Goddamn it.”

 Making his way back to Junior’s club, after receiving a curious call, he stopped mid step. A familiar rumbling roared from down the street. Cars honked and people shouted, screaming as an orange and black motorcycle roared into the scene. Screeching tire against pavement, a woman smirked, removing a helmet, releasing a head of bountiful, golden locks of hair. The girl opened her eyes, revealing lilac irises. Jaune almost choked.

 Yang.

 Flashes of her smile. Flashes of her roaming hands. Flashes of her gasps and moaning pleasure, returned to his tired mind. As she released the kick step, she dismounted, popping her knuckles, and waltzing toward Junior’s club. Gods she was as beautiful as the last time he saw her. As they neared the entrance, they stopped, giving each other a quick glance.

 “What’s with the get up?” Yang asked with a smirk.

 He smirked back. “Gotta protect myself somehow, right?”

 “Ah, gotcha. So of all the things you could’ve done, you decided to do the most.” Yang clicked her tongue. “You going in too?”

 “Just got a call from the Bear.” Jaune hummed. “People only come here for one of two things—a good time and information.”

 Yang stopped, turning to face him. “And which are you?”

 “Only fair if you say it first.”

 “Well, how about that?” Her smile began to grow. “Depending on how everything goes, it could be both. I’m Yang. Yang Xiao Long, huntress-in-training.”

 “Jaune Arc, huntsman-in-training.” Turning back to her bike, he raised a brow. “You think it’s safe leaving it out like that?”

 “Think I can’t handle myself?” Yang raised a brow back. “No one’s touching my Bumblebee. Now are you gonna stand there or are you going in?”

 “I believe they say that the ladies should go first.”

 Yang scoffed with a smirk. Walking up to the bouncer, the man simply stood aside, letting her walk into the club. As Jaune took a step, a hand was raised. “ID.”

 “Dude, you just saw me.”

 “Sorry, men require ID’s.”

 “You’ve gotta be kidding.”

 “Keep it up and there’s an entrance fee.”

 “Jeez.” Jaune huffed, whipping out his ID. “Happy?”

 “Very much so. There will be a locker to leave your weapons.”

 Walking into the club, he unlatched Crocea Mors and placed it into a bin. A hologram immediately came up, saying words that simply went into one ear and out the other. As a camera scanned his scroll, a ding was heard, and he was given an all clear. Rolling his eyes, he moved through the club, ignoring the cloud chasers and the powders snorted through straws. Coming to the bar, he took a seat beside Yang, who sipped on a Strawberry Sunrise. There was even a little umbrella in it.

 “So, Junior, what’d you need to talk to me about?”

 “I don’t know if it’s coincidence or if there’s something going on between you and Roman, but he just showed up. And who’s the blonde?”

 “I’m Yang. I have questions and I was told you’d have answers.” The girl glared at the man. “This guy said you two have business, so I’m gonna wait. I’m not leaving here until I get answers.”

 “You might have to wait a while, blondie.” Junior glared back. “Alright, Arc… are you sure you want her here?”

 “Personally, I don’t care. I doubt she’ll remember this after she gets what she wants.”

 Junior gave Yang a glare as she continued to sip at her Strawberry Sunrise without a care in the world. “Fine. So, here’s the deal. I got into contact with some friends in high places. I didn’t realize the kinda weight your name carries and I’ve already got a few of them willing to come to the table to talk. Eager to, at that. Though most of that conversation was interrupted when Roman walked into my club unannounced. He’s up to something and I don’t know how to feel about it. I have my guys following him and relaying information back to me.”

 “Who’s willing to talk?”

 “Nothing’s confirmed right now, but I’ll give you a call when things are settled.” Junior nodded. “If you’re serious about this, Jaune, you could really change Vale for the better. Some of these guys are Corpo rats who are more than willing to expand their reach into southern Vale, while others are PMCs looking for greener pastures. Just know, if you don’t follow through with your promises, this community doesn’t forget those who betray us.”

 “I wouldn’t come here to posture.” Jaune said. “I meant every word I said. You are wasted here. All of you. I intend to change that, one way or another.”

 “Then business is handled.” Junior said, pushing off the counter. Holding out a hand, he nodded. “To the future of Vale.”

 Jaune took his hand and shook it with a fierce grip. “To the future of Vale.”

 As the Bear turned his sights to Yang, the man’s scroll suddenly began to ring. “I’m sorry, I have to take this. You two, have fun, I guess. Melanie, Miltia, play nice.”

 As he slipped away, Yang placed her second Strawberry Sunrise onto the counter, raising a brow at the blond beside her. “W-What was that about? Who are you?”

 “My name is Jaune Arc.”

 “And that’s supposed to mean something?”

 Jaune chuckled. “You’re not from Vale, are you?”

 “No, I’m from a little island called Patch. You heard of it?”

 “Possibly.” Slipping from his seat, Yang’s lilac eyes followed him as he held out a hand. “I don’t know how long this call will take. Care to dance?”

 “Now you’re speaking my language.” Taking his hand, they almost hovered to the dance floor, moving to the booming bass and every beat. “You’re full of surprises, aren’t you?”

 “I have my moments.”

 Swaying to the music, they twirled and danced, drawing eyes of onlookers as they shifted with fancy footwork. Boots clapped and slammed against the glass boards, illuminated with a myriad of strobe lights and colors. Moving in unison, spinning on their feet, they never came close to stepping on each other’s feet, as if they’d done this dance a million times. Somehow, still in his armor, he moved as if he wore nothing but a t-shirt. Moving across his vision, her curling golden locks swayed across the dance floor as she made another spin, hopping between feet.

 As the song came to an end, they held one another as the DJ cried out for applause. Eyes locked, blue to lilac, they were lost in their own world. Jaune, to him, she was a goddess who walked the earth. To her, he was a dream come to life. Somehow, somewhere, though, she felt that she knew him. Something about him, something about his energy, just screamed at her. It was familiar, it was warm. It was like a blanket wrapping around her every time he touched her.

 “What do you think?”

 “I don’t know, I thought you could do better.”

 Her shit eating smirk began to grew.

 “What? I could say the same about you! If that’s what you call that a twirl, I’m terrified to see the rest.”

 Yang stammered, brows beginning to furrow. “I know you did not just say that. Hold up.”

 Wrenching her arms from his grip, she pushed him away, red on her cheeks from the alcohol. Spinning on her toes, she turned to him, moving in sync to the beat. Leg out, kick, twirl, arm, lock, pop. She bent forward, eyes focused on the blond in front of her with a fire in her eyes. As the hook came in, she did the unexpected, throwing her ass out, earning a deafening roar from the men and women watching and whistling. Shaking, putting her hands on her knees, she began to sway her hips, slamming her foot into the glass floor. Whipping back, she turned to him, a victorious smile on her face.

 “That’s good.” Jaune smirked. Walking toward her, a whistle was heard over the commotion. Clacking heels echoed in his ears as Melanie and Miltia headed toward them.

 “You.” Melanie said, crossing her arms.

 Militia followed, pointing at Yang. “Junior’s ready to talk to you.”

 “O-Oh, right.” Yang coughed, fixing her leather jacket. Eyes turning to Jaune, she frowned as the twin girls grabbed Jaune for a dance of their own.

 As he moved between the twins, spinning them about, he watched as Yang sipped on her third Strawberry Sunrise. Junior was searching through a scroll and a laptop, showing Yang everything, he knew of her query. As a fourth was placed in front of her, she sighed in defeat, running a hand through her blonde hair. Despite what he knew of her exploits of this night, she was reserving her rage for something else. Taking it slow, asking questions and trying to get at least a lead of where to go, Jaune was impressed at her self-control.

 Handing her a fifth Strawberry Sunrise, Jaune deadpanned. She has a problem.

 She slinked away from the barstool she sat upon and walked up to Jaune, tapping Melanie on the shoulder. “It’s my turn with the white knight, thank you.”

 Before Melanie could retort, Yang simply pushed her aside and grabbed the Arc. “So, turns out Junior doesn’t know a damn thing.”

 “Maybe he just needs time to get the information.” Jaune said.

 “Yeah, sure.” Yang snorted. As they moved about the dance floor, her lilac eyes shifted to crimson for a split second. “So, if I remember correctly, you’re a huntsman-in-training, right? Do you go to Beacon?”

 “I start in a few weeks. Flew into Vale early to take in the sights.”

 “The sights?” Yang made an obnoxious gesture. “Pretty sure this wasn’t on the itinerary.”

 “Not at all, but hey, I’m here.” He held her close. “Under a beautiful moon, with a beautiful girl.”

 “Hold your horses, blondie.” Yang chuckled. “I don’t even know who you are.”

 “I don’t know, we might, one day.” As the song came to an end and Yang’s scroll began to ring, she frowned. Jaune though, gave her one final spin. “I hope I run into you at orientation, Yang.”

 “You too, knight.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: The Stepping Stones

 Jaune sat upon a bench within the airship. Head leaning back into the wall behind him, he was a loner among his peers. Thankfully, this time, he wasn’t suffering from motion sickness as bad as we did before. Hair no longer scraggly, he cut his locks similar to when he was in Atlas before.

 Gone was his gaudy jeans and his abhorrent space boots. Now, he wore a full body glove with textured epidermis for grip, laced with magnetic latches to hold his armor to his body. Not only that, but the body glove also carried an onboard sealing system and temperature control, powered by burn dust and ice dust. Wearing armor similar to his Atlas days, he wore a pair of large pauldrons that didn’t do anything to lower his mobility. Around his waist, knight’s skirting fell around his thighs, reinforced with reflective and deflective plates. Scrawled across each surface, was dust inlaid with perfect precision. All of this, topped by a red sash that flowed down past his knee.

 He looked like a warrior—a true knight. The helmet resting on his lap with a cerulean plume certainly helped the image. In front of his helmet, was Crocea Mors, given real upgrades with the permission of his father. Now, at least half a foot longer, with a longer handle, the blade had a magazine release in the handle for dust cartridges. His shield now carried the Hard Light dust implants that he relished in, during his tenure in Atlas before its fall. Taking a deep breath, he was definitely prepared.

 As the looming megatowers were passed, the airship hummed with news reports and sporting events. Lisa Lavender once again, spoke of a Faunus rights protest, that was interrupted by the White Fang. While another news station, one with some kind of bias, spoke of a human supremacy rally that was protected and paid for by this Brotherhood. Jaune listened over the hum of the airship’s engines, and the conversations of would-be students of Beacon. Watching the two news reels at the same time was giving him whiplash.

 So, the White Fang is just as bad as it was in the past. Now, I have to deal with this Brotherhood? Jaune wondered. From what I can gather, they’re some kind of human supremacist group? Gods, why do humans even need one? They already made this world to fit their needs and put Faunus down to do it. If anything, they need to be humbled some and learn a thing or two from their Faunus neighbors. This is a joke. It has to be.

 Closing his eyes, he focused on his soul, listening to his aura. While it wasn’t unlocked, he waited patiently for the one who would. The semblances he had, he prayed they came back with him. There wasn’t much to go on with his theory, but there was just enough to get the ball rolling. Now that I know my skills came back with me… that has to mean that the semblances I have, came along for a ride. Ruby, Ren, Pyrrha, Ozpin… Cardin… Yang. He smiled for a moment. Everyone’s still alive. Everyone now has a fighting chance. I cannot slack this time. I can’t. We have to make this shit work.

 Now that I really have a moment to think, this city… it looks larger than I remember. I wonder if the other Kingdoms are bigger. If I counted correctly, there are fifty megatowers; twenty-five on either side of the Riviere. The northside looks like a damn paradise compared to the southside, and of course, brighter. While the northside looks pristine and white, with that gaudy silver tower, the southside is made up almost entirely of tenement slums. Jaune wondered. Remembering the map of the city, using his mind’s eye to direct his gaze, he continued. There has to be tens, if not hundreds of millions piled together within the walls of the city. That is not good and definitely needs work.

 Aside from training to be a huntsman, I need to really get some work done to the southside of Vale. Industrial waste, agricultural industry, poor and decrepit… it cannot last, and it won’t. Jaune hummed. Salem won when she drove a wedge between the governments of the Kingdoms and the people who trusted them. Her whole game is breaking trust; breaking hope. These people living here, already have no hope. The communities of the southside are already so consumed in gang violence, it’s a wonder how they have lasted this long.

 They need someone to help them. They need a hero.

 They need a King.

 Before he could drift further into his mind, a giggle caught his ear. Hyperactive. He could almost smell the syrup coming off of her. A smirk growing on his face, he opened his eyes, hiding his gaze. Ren was grabbed along by Nora, almost as if he were a mannequin. Not a care in the world on his face. As if it were the most normal thing, she moved to introduce herself, without any luck, while pulling the green ninja along for the ride. It was then that turquoise eyes met sapphire flaked with red.

 “Ooh, Ren, he looks lonely! Let’s go talk to him!”

 Before Jaune could react, Nora had already flashed to his side, poking his armor, gasping at his body glove, and even sparkling with awe at his weapon. Hands pressed to her face; she snapped at attention, throwing a hand forward. “I am Nora Valkyrie, and this is Lie Ren! Who might you be?”

 “I’m Jaune Arc.” He took her hand. To her surprise, he met it with the same vigor, earning a prideful smile.

 Rising to his feet, Crocea Mors hummed with energy as it suddenly latched itself to his left forearm. Shaking the ninja’s hand, he finally spoke. It was uncertain, unnerving even, as magenta eyes stared back at him. “You… you look familiar. Do I know you from somewhere?”

 “I don’t know, I might just have that face.” Jaune chuckled. “I’m the son of a Valean High Councilman. You’ve probably seen me at one of his rallies if you ever frequent those kinds of things.”

 “Nah, that can’t be it.” Nora waved off the notion. “Renny and I aren’t from Vale.”

 As Nora began to ramble on with her introduction, something Jaune had heard before, he couldn’t help but notice that Ren’s eyes never left him. It was like he was being examined. Ren said nothing, a calculating gaze warping his otherwise serene face. Jaune took a deep breath as he took his seat again, unlatching Crocea Mors and resting it on his lap. Ren was always the analytical one, even when he lost his cool against the Nuckelavee. If he didn’t get his emotions under control, he knew that his whole cover would be blown before he was ready.

 “Oh, then I guess I really do have that face.” Jaune chuckled weakly.

 Ren wasn’t convinced but shrugged and sat beside them. All of this, Jaune fought against the emotions building in his chest. It wasn’t supposed to be this hard! As if his heart wrenched and bent and tore itself apart, he sat there silently, fighting the welling of tears as Nora went on about how excited she was to be a huntress. Even Ren had a ghost of a smile on his otherwise stoic face. She pointed, declaring that random people would be her friends.

 Jaune didn’t realize how much he missed them. It finally hit him. The memories of their demise, how it felt to have his heart ripped out, again, and again. Leaning forward, while still responding whenever Nora spoke up, had to control himself. He needed to. However, his attempts would be folly. A presence he wouldn’t forget came toward them. A click of heels, a jingling of steel, the rustling of fabric. The song of jewels dancing off a tiara. Jaune froze, eyes wide with fright.

 “H-Hello!”

 It was her.

 Panic rising in his chest, this didn’t happen last time. She was on an entirely different airship in the past. It couldn’t be. Nora and Ren immediately responded with happy greetings. With the former’s enthusiasm, the newcomer giggled with surprise and simply gave a shaky response of her own.

 “Who might you be?” Nora asked with a blinding smile. “I’m Nora Valkyrie! This is Jaune Arc and beside him is Lie Ren!”

 Looking up, he bit back the tears. It was Pyrrha. Standing tall, proud, and as beautiful as the day he lost her, she wore a nervous smile, green eyes glancing up and down his appearance. Shaking a bit, she introduced herself, almost prepared to be hounded with questions and compliments and praise. However, nothing came beyond simple smiles and friendly nods. “Do you mind if I sit with you? I can’t seem to find somewhere comfortable enough for my tastes.”

 Jaune and Ren simply nodded, moving aside to give the woman space.

 It was torture.

 He didn’t even realize he was holding his breath. Never before had his armor felt so heavy. Never before had he felt so constrained. Even when Cinder’s heel pressed into his chest, even when he was punched over the edge of Atlas, and even when he was trampled by a horde of Grimm. Nothing compared to this—this pain. Pyrrha smiled and conversed with the others, her smile like porcelain, the tiara she wore, regal, befitting a goddess. She was there, alive, breathing and smiling. It wasn’t a dream. Any doubts he had before, vanished with every word leaving her lips.

 “J-Jaune?” Her emerald eyes snapped to him. “Are you okay?”

 He snapped at attention, coughing into his fist. “N-No, I’m fine. Just some motion sickness bubbling up.”

 “If you throw up, please aim forward.” Nora cried.

 “Trust me, I think I have it under control.” Jaune chuckled.

 As they continued their conversation, he couldn’t help but notice Pyrrha’s rising anxiety. A few people walked by, gawking at her, staring and a few even dared to ask for autographs. To Jaune’s surprise, Nora was the one to shout, telling them to leave Pyrrha alone. Ren may have noticed it, Nora certainly didn’t; it was small, almost insignificant, but Pyrrha sighed in relief. Turning to them, the smile she wore no longer looked fake and only continued to grow. “Thank you, Nora. Are you guys excited to start studying in Beacon? I have dreamt of becoming a huntress for so long… to think I’m finally here is…”

 Nora of course, exploded into action interrupting Pyrrha. Words flowing from her mouth, she went into depth, coming up with an incredibly detailed plan of what she intends to do for the next four years. Aside from breaking Grimm legs, she was adamant that she and Ren would be partners. But all of a sudden, like lightning itself and a sugar high squared, she pointed out to random people once again, declaring that she would be friends with them and become the literal queen of the castle. Somewhere along the way, Jaune stopped listening only for him to return to hear Nora explaining the difference between waffles and pancakes.

 “Y-You’ve… certainly done your… erm… research.” She chuckled nervously, unsure of how to respond.

 “Don’t…  don’t worry too much about her. She’s… well, she’s Nora.” Ren sighed in defeat. “I’m sure all of you will get used to her eventually.”

 “Well, I’ve got seven sisters, can’t be worse than that.”

 “Seven?!” The three teens exclaimed.

 “What can I say, my dad really wanted a son.” Jaune laughed awkwardly.

 “Wait, I know that—Jaune?” A feminine voice echoed from across the airship. Boys and girls turned to follow a girl with long, curling golden hair, almost in awe as she walked past them. Lilac eyes landed on him, curling with a smirk. “I-Is that you? I almost didn’t recognize you with the new cut. How about that?”

 His eyes snapped from Pyrrha almost in an instant. Turning his head, he matched her smile with his own. “It’s good to see you too, Yang. Nice to know you only have one outfit.”

 Yang’s brow quirked. “Oh, you know how to push my buttons, don’t you?”

 “I do try to please.”

 Yang rolled her eyes, her smirk never leaving her face. “Anyway, since you’re here, this is my sister, Ruby! Ruby, this is the guy I was telling you about, Jaune.”

 “It’s nice to meet you.”

 When sapphire flaked in red met silver, his whole world came to a shuddering halt. There she stood, wide-eyed and innocent. Her red hood and cape flowing behind her with the airship’s powerful air conditioning. As if all the pain from before resurfaced in an instant, she remained in front of him, a smile inching to life. She was alive. He couldn’t breathe. He needed to breathe. She said something, but he couldn’t hear it. Her lips moving, but nothing left. Taking a deep breath, he shook, his head dipping low.

 “J-Jaune?” Ruby asked, putting a head on his shoulder. “You okay? You zoned out for a moment there.”

 “O-Oh yeah, I guess it’s finally hitting me.” He lied. “I was just thinking of home, is all.”

 “Oh?” Yang smirked. “Got someone waiting for you back home?”

 “Wouldn’t you like to know?” Jaune smirked. “But no. Just… seven sisters and all.”

 “SEVEN?!” Ruby and Yang paled.

 “That’s what we said!” Nora cried. However, she snapped at attention. “Though, it does make me wonder.”

 “Nora.” Ren gave her a look.

 As they giggled around him, Jaune leaned back, a satisfied grin on his face. Within seconds, Nora sprang to her feet, introducing everyone to everyone. It was all happening so fast as they passed over the great Riviere. Beacon was coming, its silhouette undaunted by the clouds above. He droned all sound out, focusing on what was happening around them. Pyrrha’s giggles, Yang’s laughter, Ruby’s light snickers and even Ren’s invisible smile; it was all empty noise to him.

 Something was wrong. He knew it. With everything that has changed thus far, there had to be something new. He shivered in his armor, leaning his head back into the wall. He kept the façade, knowing Nora so well, he could time his responses correctly. Holding himself close, keeping his gaze forward, he nodded when Yang’s eyes locked with his; he smirked and responded when Ruby turned attention to him. However, through every word, every laugh and every giggle, he listened to the news reports. He listened to people’s scrolls as they swiped through social media and forums.

 Something was afoot and he couldn’t leave it be.

Time whirled past him as the ship began to dock, Yang and Ruby stayed to laugh and talk it up, drawing a few curious gazes from the other prospecting students. As the bay opened, Jaune had to sigh. “Seriously, having seven sisters is not that bad.”

 Before anyone could respond, a shout was heard. “W-Watch where you’re going, dolt!”

 All heads turned to face them. Ruby was on the ground, tangled in luggage, sprawled against a dolly. Standing over her, shouting at the top of her lungs, was a girl with white hair and a scar cutting over her left eye. Weiss. Jaune had to fight his gasp. You’re… you’re just as beautiful as I remember. She was shouting about Dust, the dangers of Dust, and something about Ruby’s carelessness. Having heard this story many times, he chuckled a bit, as Yang helped her sister to her feet.

 “Got it, Princess.” Yang rolled her eyes. “It was an accident.”

 “It’s heiress, actually.”

 Once more, heads turned.

 Blake. Jaune’s throat dried. Standing there with her bow, the Faunus was hiding in plain sight. Holding a stray Dust vial, she smirked, tossing it to Weiss. Jaune’s heart began to race, beating at his chest, threatening to burst. Clenching his fists, closing his eyes, he hung back, making sure that he wasn’t noticed. You saved my life when Anima went under the sea. He remembered it. It was as vivid and clear as the girl standing in front of him. You… you gave your life so Yang and I could live. Thank you for everything you did for us.

 Shaking in his armor, he had to take a deep breath. As Weiss was gleaming with pride, it immediately shifted into anger as Blake unveiled her barb. Yang and Nora giggled with each other, while Pyrrha stepped in to mitigate damage. The instant the redhead stepped into the scene, Weiss’s entire posture changed, stammering for words as she immediately recognized the Goddess of Victory. Before they could cause even more of a scene, Ren, surprisingly, stepped forward and began shooing everyone along to the auditorium.

 “Thanks, Ren.” Jaune smirked.

 “I already deal with Nora every day.” Ren smirked back. “This is nothing.”

 Music. Drums. Horns.

 The city was in celebration. Every new school year, the Kingdom of Atlas praised its military and the huntsman academy. With the military in full display, the fleets of the Atlesian Navy were displayed for all to see. More airships hummed into the sky, flanked and screened by Specialist Cruisers, each one zooming by with Manta gunships flying as support. People were alive, morale was high, as it ever was, every year.

 Orion was once awestruck by the military parades and the personal speeches given by General Ironwood and the generals before him, but something about it all, now, just didn’t feel right. The sun was high, piercing through clouds that drifted aimlessly by. Keeping his thoughts to himself, he and his team filed into the mustering grounds, already filled with auxiliaries from the 82^nd Division. They were the Fifth Company, otherwise known as the New Bloods. It was nothing more than a unit for first years and some delinquent second years. Nothing special, nothing deserving of all of the fanfare.

 Rei of course, loved every second of it. Trails of colors swooped across the sky as graceful pilots zipped about, their aura protecting them as they did dangerous maneuvers. People gasped, people cheered, the applause was a standing ovation every time. Looking at his partner, ever since basic training, and the Brotherhood’s hand in forming his team, they tried to insult him, but look at them now. Orion followed the trail to the stands. Split into three levels, the highest and the most pristine, was the most sparsely populated. It was where his parents would be. Anxiety rising, he took a deep breath, marching forward to cadence of the music.

 “Don’t look so down, Orion.” A harsh whisper caught his attention.

 “What do you want, Larissa?”

 The girl smirked at him, amethyst eyes no more than reflections of his own, curled with glee. “This is our time, brother. I know about your little… how do I say… pet. It’s a good thing you’re in the military now, right? Mother and father can’t bother us here. Nor can the Brotherhood. It’s what you want, right?”

 “What I want is none of your concern.”

 Larissa snorted. “Then let me tell you this, little brother. You keep my secrets, I’ll keep yours. After all, we’re going to be professionals now, right? Wouldn’t want someone as cute as Rei to end up like Ciane, would we?”

 With that last barb, she walked away, her team, made entirely of humans, scoffed at him and his. Taking a deep breath, Orion gritted his teeth and kept his gaze forward.

 “You know, Orion, your sister can be a real bitch sometimes.” A high-pitched, energetic voice said. He turned to see a girl on skates with a curling a monkey tail.

 “Yes, I know, Neon.” Orion shook his head. “Gods, I just want this over with.”

 “You and me, both, Orion.” Flynt nodded. “Say the word and accidents might happen during training sessions with LVDR. I really don’t like how she treats Neon.”

 “There won’t be any need for that, Flynt.” Orion shook his head once again. “You’re doing this so you can redeem your father’s legacy—don’t waste those dreams on someone like Larissa. She’s my problem, I’m going to do it my way.”

 “Whatever you say, man.” Flynt shrugged. “For an Argent, you’re not so bad, y’know. You’ve got friends in FNKI.”

 Snow fell in the distance piling into dunes like the endless sands of Vacuo. A young man stood with his team, eyes turning to the distant fields and ice sheets. Atlas was in celebration as Manta gunships and Orca fighters moved across the sky trails of white and blue following after them, the colors of the Kingdom of Atlas. Standing straight in the mustering fields, he, and the rest of the Fifth Company of the 82^nd Division, stood at attention. Infantry without aura stood behind, rifles resting against their shoulders and parade rest. In the front, were the Huntsman teams that acted as their CO’s.

 There were no more than twenty other teams. All of them wearing the dull colors of the Atlesian dress whites and blues. There was little to no distinction between them. Even the Faunus of team FNKI wore her uniform. They were quiet, standing there awaiting the General’s arrival. As the music of the military band blared into the mustering grounds, the stands behind them piled with influential people from Atlas’s upper echelons. CEO’s of every major company was in attendance. Councilors, and their retainers from the Great Houses of Atlas. Holding his breath, he could see his mother and father sitting beside the Schnees and the Marigolds.

 He gritted his teeth, brows furrowing tight. However, it was because of Rei’s hand, that he calmed down. It was subtle, unseen by watching eyes. They were careful. They knew what would happen if they weren’t. With so much Brotherhood activity and so many members surrounding them on all sides, the risk was too great. Orion took a deep breath, turning his eyes to the stage as the Ace Ops marched onto the platform, bedecked in their many awards with Winter Schnee, the right-hand of the General marching beside the man himself.

 The mic reverbed for a moment as the General took his stand. With a single word, the huntsman teams of the 82^nd Division immediately saluted him as one. It was then that he spoke. Letting it drown in one ear and out the other, he took in his surroundings, trying to ground himself in anything but pointless bravado.

 At his side, was his partner, Rei Nanami, her large and puffy white bunny ears wiggled with the piercing cold. At her right, was Xue Rong, a leopard Faunus. Next to her, was Yuki Vanna, the last of their motley crew. Hands behind their backs, they stared forward as General Ironwood spoke from a podium looking upon the 82^nd Division. He droned on and on about defending the Kingdom from Grimm and defending the Kingdom from its enemies, internally and abroad.

 Orion, however, turned his gaze away from the general and his prized Ace Ops who stood guard behind him, decorated in medals and crimson sashes across their chests. To the far left, he could see his sister’s team, team LVDR. Larissa was smirking to herself, hands behind her back as well, a prideful gleam in her amethyst eyes. Almost holding his breath, he had to snap away as the team leaders bellowed their team names one by one. He heard her, his twin, calling out with unabated pride.

 Behind the mustering field, the families and elite of Atlas stood watch from shielded stands, clapping, and cheering for each team of future defenders. He could hear it, his mother and father, clapping wildly and whistling as Larissa spoke. Not far from them, on a private dais, Jacques Schnee sat, fingers scratching his mustache, as if he was examining the new blood.

 He prepared himself. “Lance Corporal Orion Argent, leader of Team ONYX!”

 People cried out even more. Rich girls called out his name, others screamed and applauded. He bit his lip. The Brotherhood surely filled the place with its muck. Turning his gaze back for a split second, his mother was speaking to the Schnee CEO, the man’s white mustache curling as if amused by her words. Before he could say anything, a hand rested on his shoulder, turning him back to face the podium of the General.

 “Don’t worry about them, Orion.” Rei whispered. “They know their place; they can’t do anything to you now.”

 “They will always find a way.” Orion took a deep breath. “Let’s… let’s just get this over with.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Breaking the Mold

 Honestly, adding Dust to Crocea Mors was probably the greatest decision I’d ever made.

 Winds whipping against his face, he smirked as Ruby flew past him, riding Crescent Rose. Flipping through the air as gracefully as expected of a ninja, Blake and Ren flipped between the canopy, dashing across branches of ancient trees. A roar echoed across the sky, as Yang used Ember Celica to propel her forward, laughing and cheering as she zoomed past the boy using his shield as a paraglider.

 With a click, he disengaged the hard light, narrowing his sapphire flaked in crimson eyes on a pack of Ursa. Flipping through the air, shutting the visor of his plumed helmet, he raised his shield, snapping through branches and shuffling leaves, he crashed into the pack, expelling agitated Dust on impact. Smoke and fire rushed out in every direction, throwing the creatures of Grimm about. A smile growing on his face, it was time to finally stretch his legs. He drew his sword, twirling the shimmering blade, cutting through the air with ease.

 Taking a deep breath, he slammed through an Ursa. It roared, falling back into the green grass of the Emerald Forest. Rolling about the dirt, he flicked his sword. Remembering the things his once partner did and her beautiful weapons, the ancient sword began to shift. Collapsing and retracting, until it took the form of a long-bore rifle. Flicking a switch on the side of what used to be the sword’s hand guard, the pommel suddenly expelled, revealing a chamber for a magazine. Moving quick, he pulled the charging handle back, resting the barrel against his shield.

 A single trigger pull.

 The Ursa exploded; its head burst from the over pressurized Dust round. Spinning on a knee, he leveled his sights, taking another shot, imploding the chest of another Ursa. Every shot was powerful, roaring out throughout the forest, even louder than Ember Celica as Yang flew across the sky. Flicking his left wrist, hard light Dust came to life, expanding his defense. Taking in his surroundings, he launched forward, rolling again, dodging a pair of Beowolves who got too close.

 Now the tables may have turned. Flicking his rifle, it collapsed and reformed the beautiful blade. Rushing forward, he clashed with the creatures of Grimm, cutting through their bodies, dodging every wild swipe. As their bodies turned to ash, a bullet crossed his vision. Grazing his cheek for a moment zipping past his helmet, it killed an Ursa hiding behind him. Whipping back and forth, a smile grew on his face, despite the trickle of blood. Jumping down from a tree, a redheaded beauty with green eyes ran to him, spewing apologies as she rested her hand on his face.

 She, in a panic, removed his helmet, frantically wiping the blood trickling down his cheek. Not realizing he was smirking like a fool. “I-I didn’t mean to—wait…” Pyrrha paused. Her face paling by the second. “Why hasn’t your aura healed you yet?!”

 Jaune blinked. “I don’t have it unlocked.”

 “What?!” The Nikos flinched, taking a step back. “H-How are you here without aura?!”

 Sheathing his weapon, he smirked. “You could say that I was just that good. They never tested me on aura; they tested me on my fighting skill. Turns out, it’s more than enough to get me into Beacon. Seriously, I’ll unlock my aura one way or another.”

 While not exactly a lie, he wanted only one person to unlock his aura. The one who started it all, the one who allowed him to begin his journey to greatness; her. Her aura remained with him from the day she unlocked his, to the day he left Remnant and started anew. It had to be her. It was a second, a moment that split between the two of them. Pyrrha took that moment, staring at the blond in front of her. Emerald eyes narrowed. It was as if she knew him. In that second, it was as if she had seen him before; as if she had done this before. A strange sense of déjà vu washed over her.

 Without thinking, she grabbed him, a smile beginning to warm its way to her face. “N-Nonsense… I can unlock your aura… i-if you want, of course!”

 Jaune chuckled at her sudden outburst. She shivered at that simple quirk. Eyes widening at his simple words. “Do it.”

 Maybe a little huskier than he intended, Pyrrha snapped at attention stumbling forward taking his head with her right hand, resting her left on his chest. She took a deep breath, preparing her speech. He felt it, this time aware of what was to come. Her aura rose up, like a bubbling pressure, climbing to find its release. Closing her eyes, she prepared herself, her aura coming to a rolling boil, ready to overflow.

 “For it is in passing that we achieve immortality. Through this, we become a paragon of virtue and glory to rise above all. Infinite in distance and unbound by death—”

 Pyrrha snapped, her eyes opening. A memory? It was so fresh, so real, but it couldn’t be a memory! As her aura latched onto his soul, piercing its deepest shields and its deepest caverns, she saw something. A girl with red hair, an arrow in her heel, an arrow in her chest, fading into nothingness. It was death? The words choked in her mind, in her throat and her heart. The deeper she pressed against the shield surrounding his aura, another image burned.

 A blond man stood in a forest, tears streaming down his face. A red sash wrapped around his waist. Against a stumped tree, a scroll played the voice of a face she couldn’t recognize. A girl with red hair and a bronze tiara. Again, she tried to say the words that refused to be said. A new image, in a cold and dark place, a blond man wept, holding a broken sword and tiara. She shook her head, trying to remove the cursed thoughts. Taking a deep breath, finding an opening, she spoke the final words.

 “I release your soul, and by my shoulder, protect thee.”

 Suddenly, the color around her disappeared. Dull and monochrome, something within them both exploded marvelously, echoing within their stomachs, to their hearts. As if the world itself imploded, reverted, and inverted, barriers, walls, whispers, and even unvoiced thoughts, were broken down until even the Emerald Forest towering over them was removed. Pyrrha felt like she was floating in a black and white void. The lack of color, the lack of life, changed; burning with a new fire.

 Something happened, something that she had never read about. As she touched his soul, as she reached in, removing the walls holding him hostage; it touched her. It was soft, caressing, and loving. Overwhelmed as a rainbow of colors roared out in every direction, filling the empty void. That sensation remained. It didn’t grab her; it didn’t consume her; it cupped her soul within its hands. While she said she would protect him; it was as if he was protecting her. It didn’t make any sense.

 Jaune was fairing no better. Sweat building on his brow, colors filled his vision, deepening every green, every red, every conceivable color. Pyrrha’s presence was unlike any other presence he had felt before. Not even Yang transferring her aura to him felt like this. However, as his aura came to life, spreading across his body, he finally felt it.

 He blinked. Pyrrha held him close, her lips pressed to his before she threw him into a rocket locker. He blinked. Yang whimpered under rubble, giving him the last of her aura. He blinked. Ren held the Arc’s face in his hands, his body broken and mauled. He blinked. Oscar, a boy who didn’t deserve anything that happened to him, wept as the light left his eyes. He blinked. Ruby was giving him a sad smile, Crescent Rose embedded in her body. He blinked. Cardin had fallen to his knee, in a field of corpses, piled across the horizon.

 He fell back, colors flashing in his irises, flipping between the palettes. As the colors bled together, everything came to a stop. Pinks, blues, crimson, grey, indigo, and green, danced and whirled, until his eyes settled on sapphire, flaked in crimson. He panted, hitting the ground, his face drenched in sweat. His body immediately glowed, flowing with white energy, brimming with power. Across from him, Pyrrha was the same, her body glowing black and red, shimmering, matching her confused gaze.

  “P-Pyr…” Jaune gasped out for air. “W-What the hell was that?”

 She chuckled, wiping the sweat from her forehead. “I… I have no idea, but it was… nice. I may not have known you before, but t-there was this inkling feeling… it felt like I did.”

 Jaune blinked. His chest suddenly wrenching within his armor. “And now?”

 “I feel like I’ve known you my whole life…”

 He pulled her to her feet, holding her steady. Their eyes meeting for a hot second. The distance between them only inches. Her chest pressed against him; she was afraid that he could feel her heart racing. Little did she know, he felt the same way.

 “You ready, partner?”

 “Let’s get that relic.”

 Jaune sat, going over notes within the dormitory common room. There were plenty of other students moving about, brewing coffee, or sipping juice, but none of them bothered him. In another life, he could have sworn that at times, RWBY and JNPR were the only teams that went to this damn school. Leg crossed over the other, while he knew all the answers already, it never hurt to double down and relearn information.

 Flipping through notes and preparing his essay, a presence slunk beside him. Eyes turning to the newcomer, it was Yang, a corn dog in hand, half-eaten. She was wearing a tank top, instead of the school uniform. A few boys stared, eyes unable to break away, but her gaze, remained on him. “Whatcha doin’ lady killer?”

 “Lady killer?” Jaune raised a brow, returning to his essay.

 “Pyrrha told me what happened when she unlocked your aura.” Yang said. “I didn’t know what to say. It’s kinda kinky, honestly. Who knew aura-play would be a thing?”

 Jaune set his notes down, turning to the blonde. “I-It wasn’t like that.”

 “Hey, Jaune.” Yang said, snapping the stick. “What are you doing this weekend?”

 “Nothing? Why?”

 “Wanna go dancing again?” Yang asked, a little hopeful. “I didn’t get to really enjoy your fancy footwork last time.”

 “What kind of dancing?” Jaune raised a brow once more. “Because… if you wanted a spar, you could’ve just asked.”

 A light burned in her lilac eyes. Snapping up, she punched his shoulder. “Say less. Get the teams, we’re doing this, right now.”

 “Wait, Yang, I’m still trying to prepare my—” Jaune took a deep breath, rolling his eyes, stopping himself. “You know what, you’re on firecracker. Just don’t be surprised when I kick your ass.”

 “You? Kick my ass?” Yang snickered like it was the funniest thing she’d ever heard. “You can’t be serious Jaune.”

 “Do I look like I’m joking?”

 The girl’s snark, suddenly shifted into a smirk. A shit eating grin, even. “Okay, you’re on. I’ll let you know when the teams are ready. Don’t hold back. I want to know what Pyrrha felt.”

 Sliding from the couch, she walked back to her dorm, hips swaying with every step, catching blushing gazes from boys and girls standing in the common room. Jaune smirked, if there was one way to understand Yang, it was either through dancing, or through fighting. And if there was one thing Jaune was good at by now—it was both. Springing to his feet, gathering all of his belongings and shoving them into a set of folders and binders, he rushed to his room, springing the door open.

 “Alright, JNPR!” Jaune cried, slamming his things on a desk.

 Nora snapped at attention; a sturdy salute pressed to her brow. “Nora Valkyrie at your service, fearless leader!”

 Pyrrha shivered, stammering as she removed her earbuds, swiveling in her chair to face him. It took a second, but the bathroom door opened, to reveal a shirtless Lie Ren, a blow dryer held in hand. “What’s up, Jaune?”

 “I’m going to spar Yang. This is our first test; JNPR vs RWBY!”

 In the other room, Yang slipped into her huntress outfit, ignoring Weiss and her endless confusion. “You’re going to fight him for what? A pointless barb? Seriously, Yang, I thought better of you.”

 “I mean… he did challenge her.” Ruby turned to Weiss with a wincing smile. “You should know by now to never challenge Yang.”

 “I-I mean, I’m not foolish enough to challenge your brute of a sister.” Weiss huffed. “I hope you know what you’re doing, Yang. He is more skilled than he lets on. Something about him… it’s odd.”

 “The only thing odd, is that my fists haven’t broken his jaw yet.” Yang winked.

 Pyrrha in the other room, sighed, watching Jaune slip into his body glove. “Don’t you think you and Yang can settle your differences in a more diplomatic way? Team RWBY is our sister team.”

 “Ooh, that just makes things more fun!” Nora cried. “Jaune-Jaune, what if, and hear me out, we made it a tag team?”

 Jaune thought for a moment, tapping his chin. “That does sound fun.”

 “You know what does sound fun?” Weiss paced in the other room. Rolling her eyes as Yang fitted Ember Celica around her wrists. “Studying. Our first test is in a few days, woman! We shouldn’t be gallivanting about school grounds trying to pick and start fights!”

 Yang paused. She stared at Weiss with a calculating gaze. “I know you didn’t just say gallivanting. Seriously? Someone get her an urban dictionary or something.”

 The rooms became stuffy. As their teams were either completely on board, or completely against it, Jaune and Yang reached for the doorknobs, twisting in unison. As if they were mirror images of one another, as if they were in sync, they swung their doors open, coming face to face. He was taller than her, maybe an inch or two. His shoulders were wide, hers were muscled and defined. Wearing his armor, he was protected; wearing her leather jacket and usual get up, she bared skin, to show that she wasn’t afraid.

 “Oh?” Yang raised a brow. “Looks like we’re on the same wavelength right now.”

 “So, it would seem.” Jaune smirked. “We gonna get this spar on, or what?”

 “Okay, here’s how this is gonna play out. Tournament ruling stands; below or at twenty percent, you lose.” Yang raised a finger. “Winner gets to pick the club we’re dancing at this weekend, cool?”

 “Oh-ho, is Yang Xiao Long this desperate to take me out on a date?” Jaune drawled.

 Yang laughed, turning to him. “Call it what you want, we’re going to dance one way or another.”

 Students in their dorms, opened their doors, hearing the commotion. Someone asked, someone answered, before they knew it, half the floor was following them to one of the training rooms. Jaune leaned in, nudging Yang. “Looks like we’ve got a crowd.”

 “Then you better not disappoint, blondie.”

 “Says the blondie.”

 “Alright!” Yang shouted, as they burst into the training room. “Place your bets! Who is winning this fight, me, or him?”

 The crowd of almost thirty students cheered, yelling both of their names. Jaune smiled. In the past, everyone wouldn’t even bother cheering his name, all except JNPR. Now, half the gathered students were vehemently in his court. He turned to Yang, the smile growing. She clapped her hands, pointing at Jaune’s short-stacked ginger teammate. Giving the blonde a salute, she snapped at attention.

 “Place your bets! We only take Lien, people!” Nora clapped her hands. “Oh, you thought we were playing?”

 Jaune blinked. “Yang? H-How?”

 She said nothing as she flipped her scroll open, revealing text messages between herself and Nora. With a quick motion, she quickly pocketed the device and popped her knuckles. “What? We gotta pay for drinks and food somehow?”

 Jaune released an exasperated sigh. “You are unbelievable. Taking advantage of Nora like that.”

 “Hardly.” Yang rolled her eyes. “Just giving her a chance to really have fun. Nothing wrong with some gambling.”

 “True,” Jaune said. He remembered many times he and Yang gambled during the Siege of Mistral. The three years they spent in that city, trapped behind its walls, they did everything they could to ease their pain. Shaking the thoughts from his mind, he focused on the fight. Yang flicked her arms, Ember Celica cocking to life. In the same motion, he drew his sword, twirling it about, garnering a few breathless sighs and swoons from girls sitting in the stands.

 He noticed it. Pyrrha flinching at the sound. Yang’s visible disgust.

 “You hungry, Jaune?” Yang smirked. “Because you’re about to taste a knuckle sandwich!”

 “Do you practice these one-liners in front of a mirror or something?”

 Ruby called out. “I can confirm that she does!”

 “S-Shut up, Ruby!” Yang’s face grew red. “Doesn’t matter—I’m winning this spar, Jauney.”

 “Jaune, are you ready?!” Nora turned to him. “Yang, are you ready?!”

 “Begin!!”

 The two burst forward, aura kicking off the place they once stood. Floorboards and tiling flew in every direction, colliding with the invisible shield protecting the stands. Yang was the first to connect, her fist colliding with his raised shield. A firing pin was expelled, crashing against the percussion cap of her shell. In an instant, Dust was ignited. Using the momentum of the shot, she followed the slope of Jaune’s shield, realizing in the split second, that he was redirecting her into the air.

 It was only seconds, but the Arc rainbow suddenly turned purple. Yang’s eyes widened. Bursting with gravity Dust, she flew back, flipping through the air until she stumbled back on her feet. Slamming her fists together, she shot back into the fray, fists flying, only to meet the broadside of his shield, or the hard light extensions protruding from the sides and the bottom. It was an impenetrable defense, one that she balked at. Flipping back, she dispelled her shells, replacing them with projectile shot.

 As casings clattered about, Jaune made his move. Zipping forward, aura burning off of his muscles, he bashed Yang, letting her taste the cold steel of his shield. Spinning around on the ball of his feet, after watching Weiss dance in Atlas, he memorized her footwork, implementing it into his own. Almost like a pirouette, he brought his sword back, nearly striking Yang on the head.

 In the last second, she ducked, leg outstretched, the Arc was thrown off his feet and onto the ground. With a resounding thud, he coughed, rolling about, dodging Yang’s boots and fists. Bringing his shield up, the Arc rainbow glowed once again, this time aimed at the floor. With a pulse, he was launched back, flipping through the air, landing perfectly on his feet.

 She saw her opening and took it. Charging in, Ember Celica propelling her forward, she shoved her knee into the shield, nearly breaking the guard before the hard light could deploy. Grabbing the shield by its edge, she wrenched his arm back, shoving her fist into his chest, an explosive shell going off at point blank. Fire and smoke, Jaune flew back, trampling over himself as he smashed into a wall. People cheered, while others shouted with surprise. Yang, eyes following the crowd, turned to the stats on the hologram above—a point blank hit with her explosive shells barely scratched Jaune’s aura.

 As the smoke cleared, Jaune stood there, sword and shield scattered across the floor. It couldn’t be. Reading herself, she fell into a stance, bouncing on her feet. “That was a good hit, Yang.”

 “That should’ve put you to at least half!” Yang shouted back. No longer was it just a small crowd, almost one hundred students had gathered, watching with bated breath, all the while handing Nora cards of Lien, all the while, the Valkyrie tallied the bets.

 “Funny thing about me, Yang…” Jaune smirked. His eyes were shut, and his hair began to glow. “I can copy semblances.”

 Without a second to waste, he snapped his eyes open, revealing blood red irises and flaming hair. Slamming his fists together, fire shot out from his back. Floorboards and tiles exploded outwards, only stopped by the invisible wall protecting the stands. Throwing his hands out, they were outlined by a dark aura. Sword and shield glowed the same before shooting to his hands.

 “Surprise, firecracker.”

 He burst forward, engorged in flame and light. Before he could meet his mark however, a purple glyph stood in his way. Pancaking against it, he fell back, rolling about in pain as the glyph began to spin. Students shouted and trampled over one another trying to beat a hasty retreat. In the chaos, teams RWBY and JNPR remained, running down the stairs in panic.

 Standing at the doorway, Headmistress Goodwitch stood with her riding crop. Enraged couldn’t even describe how angry she was. “You destroy a training room; you use your strength haphazardly; you could have harmed one another!”

 Waving her riding crop, floorboards flew back into place, scorch marks faded and returned to dust in the air. Snapping her gaze to the last two teams, she raised her riding crop at Nora. “Gambling, in any form, is prohibited on school grounds, young lady! You will serve your punishment in detention this weekend, Miss Valkyrie!”

 “Wait,” Yang stepped forward, Ember Celica collapsing. “I-It wasn’t just her! It was my idea, Professor!”

 “That’s good, because you are getting detention as well, Miss Xiao Long.”

 “Then, I’m going too.” Jaune raised his hand. “I goaded her into fighting me.”

 Yang snapped to the boy. “Jaune… what are you doing?”

 “It’s only fair that I’m punished too.”

 Goodwitch took a deep breath, pushing her glasses up. Sheathing her riding crop, she took a step back. “I find this display of honor commendable, mister Arc. To save myself time; all eight of you are getting detention this weekend.”

 Turning on her heels, she walked away, ignoring Weiss’s shrieks and Pyrrha’s begs. As they argued with one another and yelled at each other for not listening, there was one who stood there, a curious gaze in her amber eyes.

 “At least we’re all together?” Jaune asked.

 “I-I’ve never had detention in my life!” Pyrrha held her hair, eyes wide and shaking with fear. “W-What’s it like? W-What will it do to my GPA?! Oh gods… I think I’m having a panic attack.”

 Yang kicked the floorboards. “Jaune’s right. So were all of you. To be fair, I didn’t think we’d have so many people following us.”

 “Oh, Yang…” Weiss deflated. As if her whole world shattered, she and Pyrrha shambled away like zombies. “if this affects my academic standing, you will find your belongings well acquainted with Myrtenaster. I can promise you this much, you foul woman!”

 “Ren?”

 The boy shrugged. Walking up to the pair, he rested a hand on their backs, channeling his semblance. Within seconds, their bodies turned grey, outlined in pink. It didn’t take long, but their dour mood shifted in an instant. Now sober and with clear heads, they turned back to the group. “Okay, fine. Detention this Saturday. No problem.”

 “Hey,” Nora said. “Professor Goodwitch didn’t take the Lien.”

 All eyes locked on Nora.

 “Oh?”

 Blake and Pyrrha answered dutifully and happily.

 It was Oobleck’s class, they were going over some significant battles during the Faunus Wars. Jaune remembered this day and how he embarrassed himself in class. Things were different. Seating arrangements were changed. And as if the angels sang above, CRDL, especially Cardin, wasn’t spewing any racist bullshit. He sat there, diligently, with Velvet of all the people, sitting beside him, carefully handing him notes with answers. Jaune saw this from his seat beside Weiss and Yang.

 Cardin was quieter, subdued, and even had a hint of a blush on his cheeks, keeping his eyes anywhere but the rabbit eared Faunus beside him. Again, a question was asked by Oobleck, this time ignoring Pyrrha and Blake’s raised hands. Humming to himself, he tapped his chin. Snapping his hand forward, he pointed at Cardin. “Mister Winchester! Tell me, what was the downfall of General Lagune at the Battle of Fort Castle?”

 The boy was quiet, his face pale and white. Shaking in his clothes, he turned about the class, eyes darting between students, still ignoring Velvet, who subtly slid a piece of notebook paper to his side. On it, the words night vision was scrawled. His gaze turned to Velvet, only to snap away. Jaune narrowed his eyes, leaning into his seat. Before Cardin could speak, the boy shot from his chair and beat a hasty retreat from the classroom, leaving everyone, Oobleck especially, in stunned silence.

 Velvet sat there, her ears bending in despair, she sighed weakly, dipping her head forward and onto the desk. As Oobleck took a moment to recollect himself, Jaune swore the rabbit was banging her head. “Doctor!” Jaune called. “May I go to the restroom?”

 “Of course, Mister Arc, and if you find Mister Winchester, bring him back to class.”

 Rising to his feet, Jaune gave Weiss and Yang a simple glance before walking out the class, Blake’s eyes following him not missed. Opening the door, he channeled Cardin’s semblance, letting it guide him to the lost bird. Like a beacon, he followed the signature to a restroom. Carefully opening the door to not startle the Winchester, he entered the restroom, finding the boy slinking over a sink, trying to wash his face.

 “Yo.”

 He flinched. Looking up from the sink, Cardin deflated. “The whole class probably thinks I’m some kinda freak now.”

 “Nope.” Jaune shook his head. “Everyone was actually pretty worried for you, dude. What’s wrong? Doctor Oobleck asked me to find you and bring you back to class. Talk to me, dude.”

 Cardin took a deep breath, turning as he leaned on the sink. “It’s… it’s nothing serious.”

 “The way you scurried away from class says otherwise.”

 “After we left Orléans, my dad and I had a long talk.” Cardin said. “Some things were said and his wife, Dahlia was brought up. I said some things I probably shouldn’t have. Velvet is too kind for her own good. She knew I was struggling in that damn class, so she’s been going out of her way to help me. I didn’t ask for it. I didn’t want it, but she just keeps trying to help me.”

 Jaune nodded, leaning against a paper towel dispenser. This is sounding awfully familiar. Huh, how about that?

 “S-She doesn’t even know that…” Cardin glared at Jaune. “Pretty sure you know what I do.”

 “Care to enlighten me?” Jaune glared.

 Cardin groaned, resting a hand on his forehead. “I bully people. I treat them like shit. That’s how I’ve been skirting by my classes, Jaune. I came here to fight, not stare at textbooks every day! I came here to fight, to…”

 “Orléans changed you somewhat.” Jaune said. “But you still have hate for Faunus, don’t you?”

 Cardin snapped. “I don’t want to feel this hate! I didn’t want to, but… it’s so overwhelming. It’s all I knew for so long… Jaune… I don’t know what to do. Velvet… she doesn’t deserve to be hated! I don’t deserve her kindness! When I see her, I just feel so… angry. Not at her, but myself. The things I’ve done… you could never understand.”

 “Try me.”

 Cardin took a deep breath, turning to the sink again. Running the water, he splashed it on his face. Wiping and trying to wash his shame away, nothing was working. “One day… Jaune. Can I ask you something?”

 “What’s up?”

 “You are one of the best fighters among us first years.” Cardin said. “I… my brother… always believed one of the best ways to learn was fighting. Me and my team aren’t shit compared to RWBY and JNPR. We’re strong on our own, but our teamwork is so shoddy. Our classwork is a mess. I didn’t think training to become a Huntsman was this complicated. I want to learn from you. I want to see the world the way you do.”

 “If you want me to help train you guys, all you have to do is ask.” Jaune smirked. “We can come up with a schedule later. I’ve already got a place we can practice. Now come on, Doctor Oobleck wants you back in class.”

 Sitting in the common room, Jaune sat in front of the TV, watching the news reports. Once again, mention of the Brotherhood and the White Fang. It was like they were the only thing the media cared about. There were mentions of Grimm hordes rising in the wilderness of Sanus, but most of that was drowned by heated speeches by Sienna Khan, the tigress of the White Fang, and this Alexios Argent of the House of Argent. Somehow, ones speeches were accepted while the other’s was cursed and reviled.

 Crossing a leg over the other, he opened his scroll, typing up a dossier of both Sienna and the Argent. Eyes planted with the screen, his thumbs moved on their own, typing at rapid speeds with every word spoken. Sienna was angry at humanity, rightfully so, but to believe that every human should suffer was ludicrous. Alexios was practically the same—just replace human with Faunus, and their speeches were identical. Closing his scroll, Jaune sighed in defeat, flipping through news channels.

 More of the same. A village attacked by bandits. A human village ‘allegedly’ killed by White Fang. A Faunus Enclave burned to the ground ‘allegedly’ by the Brotherhood. More Grimm. Jaune narrowed his eyes. It’s almost as if the Four Kingdoms are ignoring the Grimm threat. More and more reports are coming up about increased Grimm activity. I’ve already cross-referenced reports since the school semester started and there has been a significant uptick in Grimm activity, terrifyingly so.

 “The White Fang… and the Brotherhood.” A voice caught his attention.

 Stepping from the shadows, Blake wore her yukata and bow, sauntering into the common room. It was late at night, surprising the Arc. Still, she walked toward him, plopping into the couch beside him. Curling her legs up, she leaned against the arm rest, keeping her amber eyes between him and the TV. Neither said a word as she rubbed her bare legs together, trying to get comfortable.

 “Before you ask, I couldn’t sleep.”

 “Me neither.”

 “What’s with the research papers?” Blake asked, eyes turning to him. “I didn’t know we had an assignment on the White Fang and the Brotherhood.”

 “Blake.” Jaune said.

 She sighed, shifting in her seat, stretching as she repositioned. Leaning against him, she looked at his scroll, and at the papers scattered across the coffee table. It had entire personality dossiers written out with bulletin points and sidenotes. She blinked. Some of the information couldn’t have been gained from just watching the news. She turned to him, a cold wind dancing up her spine.

 “I have a question, Jaune.”

 “Ask away.”

 She bit her lip. “It’s dumb and I already know the answer… but… how do you feel about Faunus?”

 “Really?”

 Eyes reading the dossier of Sienna Khan and several high-ranking members of the White Fang, to even some members of the Brotherhood, it was in depth and even had some personal details. It spoke of their weapons, their semblances, to even their favorite meals. A shiver rocked her body once again, but she hid behind her Yukata, keeping her eyes planted with the paperwork and even turning to the Arc.

 “S-Say your mother wasn’t a Faunus… would you still feel the same about Faunus?”

 “You came out here… to ask me that?”

 “Well,” she frowned, “I’m just… I’m a little confused right now.”

 “I know why, Blake.”

 His eyes fell to meet hers. Glowing and glimmering with wonderous colors illuminated by the TV’s dim light. She’d never seen emotions as raw as his that he displayed so openly. She shrunk for a moment, eyes widening with the silence. Adam always wore that mask; it was hard for her to even remember what color his eyes were. Jaune though—didn’t hide a damn thing, it was almost as if his soul was bared before them. The pain, the sorry, the agony; the joy, the hope, and the love. She could see it all and if it were any other person, she knew she’d feel overwhelmed.

 She heard Pyrrha and Yang talk about it before, something about him just felt familiar. Something about him, just reminded her of something, or someone, but nothing, no matter how hard she wracks her brain, comes up. He was a blank slate, a new face, and yet, she’d seen it before. Those blue eyes, that undercut hair, the armor he wore, the sword he wielded. Something about him, was just… familiar.

 “I know.” He sighed once more, almost like a routine for him. “I know why you wear the bow, but damn it Blake, you’d look so much better without it. Oh, don’t give me that look. I know you are in the White Fang. Belladonna, remember? I have grown up with Faunus my whole life—my own step-mother was once a member of the White Fang. If you wanted to hide, you should’ve changed your last name too.”

 Blake was taken aback. Her entire world shattering with every syllable leaving his lips. Everything was freezing and burning at the same time. Jaune saw right through her and even knew about her past. It was almost as if he knew too much about her. A part of her screamed to make her body move, but she didn’t listen. She stayed next to him, if not moving closer. She stayed next to him, his hands remaining in his lap, never once even moving to touch her. She wanted to say something, she wanted to scream, she wanted to call him out, but nothing would come out.

 Everything he said made sense. She did keep her surname because she still loved her family. She kept her name because she wanted to make a new life, not a new name. She gulped. Closing her eyes, her body shivered, shaking in her clothing. She opened her mouth, only barely managing to croak.

 “Really?”

 “Yup.” Jaune turned his eyes back to the dossier. Memories not his own began to play, showing him a childhood, he never lived. “I asked my mom about her time in the White Fang and created these reports on VIPs. While she never fought the Brotherhood with weapons, she fights against them with words in the council. When I was young, she’d always come home happy, but bruised. At one point, when I was eleven, she came home with a black eye and a broken arm. She engrained it into our heads since our mother was gone, to respect others, no matter than gender, color or race. My father saw her care for us and pretty much the rest is history—after who I assume is your father, Ghira Belladonna stepped down from his position, my mom left too, bringing several members to Orléans to serve House Arc. Many trained me and my sisters.”

 Blake, still in a daze, nodded dumbly.

 “I guess I’m telling you all of this… because you shouldn’t be afraid of what people say behind curtains. Wear your features proud. They say it behind your back because they wouldn’t dare say it to your face. You want to know why I fight for Faunus, or why I’m even going this far to understand this conflict? I fight because it’s the right thing to do. I want to fight for Faunus because they deserve the same rights and happiness as every other person on Remnant. I hate what happened to my mom—Marie. She of all people didn’t deserve that kind of treatment and there are countless Faunus that don’t deserve to be treated as creatures and animals.”

 Flipping through pages on the coffee table, he turned one over, revealing a name she didn’t want to remember. Adam Taurus. “I want to change the world. I want to fix the world. That starts with ending ignorance. If there was anything that I could do to bring an end to all of the bullshit, I’d have already done it. But that’s why we’re here at Beacon, right? Come on, let’s get to sleep, Blake.”

 It was a late Friday night. He had left Beacon’s grounds with a pass from the Headmaster Ozpin. Riding an airship into Vale proper, he immediately hopped into a taxi, taking a calming ride into southside Vale. From the northside, he saw the Silver Tower and courthouses at its base. That gawdy structure was where his mom and dad argued with the other houses of Vale. Keeping his thoughts to himself, white, blue, and green megatowers rose into the sky, spiraling and glowing with pristine neon lights moving up and down its angular slopes.

 Moving through the brightly lit streets, streetcars and luxury vehicles passing him by, he watched as socialites gathered in packs, laughing, and drunkenly stumbling back and forth in their pretty dresses and clothes. A stark contrast to what happened just a few miles away. There were thousands of people filling the streets, as young men and women took to the streets to drink and party, every bar and club booming music with beer running from every tap possible.

 Turning his gaze forward, he remained in silence as the taxi took a turn toward the southside, taking a ride across the Redwood Bridge. One of the largest bridges, it was what connected the pristine streets of the northside to the grime of the Industrial District. Coming to a halt at the red light, Jaune’s eyes followed the trail of industrial pipes, industrial machinery and smokestacks spreading across the refineries and manufacturing plants. Even there, tens of thousands of people walked about, aimlessly going to their unmarked destinations, like robots, like zombies, lifeless and shuffling along without the joy on the other side of the Riviere.

 As the light turned green, the taxi began to move again, making a right turn, taking him deeper into the southside. Slowly, streetlights that were maintained and beautiful, disappeared, one by one, replaced with flickering neon lights, stacked upon one another. The megatowers of the southside were black voids rising into the night sky, booming with neon lights, obnoxious and plastered with advertisements to businesses that will never see the light of day. Coming to a stop, Jaune handed the taxi driver a red Lien card as before, tapping the roof.

 Dressed in his combat armor, he remembered his time in Mantle. The people needed hope. A huntsman delivers hope; a king more so. Marching down the street, people finally stopped to look at him. It mattered little to him as he kept going forward. Gangs dropped their roach blunts, turning to look at him like everyone else. They leaned against their cars, following every step he made. Before he could get far, people fled the streets, getting out of the line of fire, running into open businesses and rubbernecking from windows.

 Jaune stood still as a pair of vehicles rushed into the scene. Spray painted with strange symbols he didn’t recognize, he half expected to the Xanthus mafia again. This time, it was someone else entirely. Stepping from the vehicles, men dressed in whatever clothes they could get their hands on, stepped from the souped-up cars and pickup trucks. Guns in their hands, the leader, he assumed, stepped forward, finger already on the trigger.

 “What’s a huntsman doing down here?” The man asked, scratching his nose with the gun barrel. “Get back in your taxi and leave. You aren’t wanted here.”

 When Jaune didn’t answer, the man scratched his nose again. As the man opened his mouth to speak, Jaune simply flicked his wrist. The trigger glowed black as it was suddenly pulled, blowing half the man’s face off. Speeding forward, he snapped his hands forward, sending the cars flying, rolling about before exploding in a fiery show of fire and smoke. Without thinking, he moved, bullets deflecting off of his armor. Drawing Crocea Mors, he jammed the blade into a gunman’s chest. As gunfire began to ring, he channeled Ozpin’s semblance, creating an impenetrable, almost transparent green shield. Bullets ricocheted off of him, now that he had his semblance.

 Flicking his wrists once more, firearms flew from their hands, bouncing and clattering across the concrete. Now, he thought, he could have fun. As gang members began to turn back, he shifted his sword into a rifle, pulling the trigger with deafening accuracy. Bodies fell, holes as wide as basketballs blown into their backs. Without aura, they were as easy as killing Grimm. Shifting his rifle back to its sword form, he flicked a switch, flicking his wrist. The Arc rainbow began to glow black, reversing the effects of his gravity Dust.

 The last gang member remaining, was pulled from the ground, his chain necklace locking him to the shield. He whimpered, sweat trickling down his face, he panicked as he fell to his knees, begging for his life. “Who are you? What gang are you part of?”

 “The Morado Gang!” The man cried. “Please… I-I have a family!”

 “Get up.” Jaune said. “You are coming with me. After I finish my business, you are going to lead me to your leader so I can share a few words with them. Got it?”

 Whipping out handcuffs, people entered the street, confused, and terrified. Jaune lifted a hand, arm glowing with a black aura. The cars he flipped, were suddenly reformed and rolled back onto their tires. Snapping an ice Dust crystal, he tossed the two shards onto the smoldering fire, dousing every flame that dared to flicker. Pulling the gang member along, he turned to him. “What’s your name?”

 “Azul Nyx.” The man responded.

 “How long have you been part of the Morado Gang?”

 “Many years…” Azul shivered. “I was raised into it.”

 Jaune glared, pulling him along. “You said you have a family?”

 “Yes, a daughter and a son.”

 “No wife?”

 “S-She died.”

 Jaune took a deep breath. “How?”

 “H-How?” Azul shivered. “M-Man, you kill all of my friends, and you ask me about my family?! Fuck you!”

 “I could kill you right now and leave your children motherless, and fatherless.” Jaune glared, his eyes burning with crimson. “Or you can shut the fuck up and answer the goddamn question. How did their mother die?”

 “G-Gang violence. The police don’t do shit here in southside. We turned to the gangs to protect our communities when the police wouldn’t. She tried to get food, but a rival gang saw her and gunned her down…”

 This isn’t the life that people should be living. Jaune cursed. I knew that the situation was bad, but for it to be this bad, is a joke. Good thing I’ve already established some form of a base of operations. I can’t… look at this man. He’s pathetic. Look at how this city has changed him for the worst.

 “Then you have nothing to worry about.” Jaune glowered. As they walked, they came to a stop before a towering structure. Gone was the gaudy neon sign saying Junior’s, instead, it was unmarked, blending in with the rest of the pavilion. All of them, shrouded beneath two megatowers. Coming up to the glass doors, a pair of gunmen wearing tuxedos and red neckties lowered their sunglasses. “I’m here to talk to the bear.”

 “Head on in, boss.”

 “Boss?” Azul turned to Jaune. Eyes widening by the second. “Y-You’re the new blood! Y-You’re the one who took out—”

 “Maybe do research before you attack someone on the street.” Jaune glared. “Melanie! Miltia! Set this guy straight. He has a family, send some men to get them out of Morado territory.”

 “Wait… what?!”

 “The Morado Gang will not live to see the sunrise.” Jaune said. “Be glad I’ve showed you mercy.”

 An elevator ding caught his attention. Stepping forward, Junior and a pair of men flanked him on either side. One was a dark-skinned man with white hair. On the other side, was a middle-aged man with a hideous beard and short hair. The three of them were talking until they saw Jaune.

 “How are you, boss?”

 “I’m good. You said that we have a meeting with some recruits?” Jaune asked.

 “It’s not so much recruits, but a CEO you should speak to.” Junior nodded with a smirk. “You’ve already met Anthony of Viridian Company and Sergeant-Major Blanche.”

 “Sir.” The two men saluted.

 “At ease.” Jaune turned to Junior. “I have a mission. I want some new recruits to accompany me for damage control.”

 Junior paled. “W-What did you do now?”

 “A gang assaulted me as soon as I left my taxi.” Jaune said. “I met that piece of work over there, named Azul, after I killed his friends. He’s part of the Morado Gang.”

 “That’s a name that’s been rising since we’ve been striking out against the other gangs.” Junior said. “So far, much of the streets surrounding us are cleared and under our control, but there are just too many gangs.”

 “Then we strike at the source tonight.” Jaune glared. “Whoever surrenders will be given a place in our growing army and homes within the megatowers we control. It’s been two months, Junior. We’ve been making good progress; I intend to keep that progress. The fact that a huntsman can be attacked for just entering is a problem.”

 “If you think this is what’s right…”

 “If not the moral standpoint, just think of the Lien we could make.” Jaune smirked. “There are three who I cannot give quarter to. The Daijin Yakuza; they control much of the economic center of southside and two megatowers. Then we have the Xanthus Mafia. They control huge swathes of territory right on our doorstep, along with three megatowers. And of course, the Jin Se Triad. They control five megatowers. These three families have split the agricultural districts of Vale between themselves, putting people like Azul in a chokehold. I can’t allow this to continue any longer.”

 “I can have some PMCs of Viridian Company to move in.” Anthony said. “I have some friends in Shadow Company, another Private Military Company. This is actually what we wanted to talk to you about. But, seeing as you want to move forward with operations, I can pull some strings.”

 “Good, make it happen. Junior, sergeant-major, I want those men now.”

 Pushing past the men, he was immediately followed by them, asking questions. The elevator closed and they ascended. It only took a few moments, but they arrived in the barracks floor, where Junior’s men stayed. Giving a sharp whistle, Jaune clapped his hands getting their attention.

 “Alright, dipshits.” Jaune said, gaining a few snorts and chuckles. “It’s time to work for a living. You told me that you wanted to fix your communities and live for once in your damn lives. I was attacked on my way into south Vale. Can you imagine that? I thought our entire mission was to ensure that doesn’t happen?!”

 Everyone had a stammering response, but nothing solid. Jaune pinched his brow, fists clenching. “We are beginning our war against the corruption of Vale. I don’t care what we have to do to achieve victory, but we will achieve it even if we have to burn every syndicate to the ground, root, and stem. These streets will be slaked with blood. If you aren’t ready for that, then don’t join me. You are free to go about your business and I won’t think any less of you. But know this… the Lien that awaits you…”

 The men immediately perked up. Closing his eyes, it was a little frustrating, but they were slowly learning to love their kingdom and their city. He just needed to goad them into it with promises of riches. I mean, if we do take out the mafia, the yakuza and the triad, there’ll be more than enough money to go around for these assholes.

 Gunfire roared across the streets. As expected, with enough Lien, the police looked the other way. It wasn’t like they were even from these communities. Why would they give a shit? Jaune knew this. It was the same reason that the Kingdoms abandoned each other the first time. It was the reason why the Great War even started eighty years before. People didn’t care. He would be damned if he let apathy control Remnant any longer.

 Pulling his sword from a yakuza lieutenant, he turned his gaze to the man who cowered before him. People who lived in this street watched from rooftops and fire escapes, as mercenaries dressed in huntsmen clothes and armor, blasted their way through gangsters and smalltime thugs. Smashing their heads open with their bare hands, breaking their bodies with their weapons, punching them full of holes, an endless stream of tracers. Yet, at the same time, men with red neckties and shades moved in, with trucks filled with supplies and food. As the fire died down, Jaune stood in the middle of the street, holding a purple haired man at sword point. His arm removed, sputtering blood from the stump.

 “Do you have any idea who you’re f-fucking with?” The purple haired man scowled, spitting curses. “I am Nava Morado!”

 “Do you know who I am?” Jaune neared him. With a flick of his wrist, black energy surrounded the man’s breastplate, lifting him into the air. Walking into the open street as PMCs of Shadow and Viridian Company held his former gang members at gunpoint, Jaune dropped the man on the concrete. Turning to the gangsters, he raised his sword. There were no more than twenty left standing.

 “I am giving you a choice, right now.” Jaune said. “Denounce a life of crime and degeneracy and join me in cleaning up southside Vale. This is your community—why don’t you start giving a damn?”

 It didn’t take long for most of the men to shoot to their feet, begging for mercy. A black van appeared, doors opening in an instant. Operators of Shadow Company jumped into the street, grabbing the men and shoving them into the van, leaving three, still on their knees. As the van screeched and disappeared down the street, people watched curiously as the rest of the PMCs spread out, clearing alleys and nearby blocks.

 “Are you sure that this is the choice you want to make?” Jaune turned to the gangsters.

 The three of them said in unison, fuck you.

 A PMC stood behind them, pulling his trigger, gunning them down without mercy. As blood spilled, pooling on damp concrete, people still watched.

 “Let this be known to the people who suffered under the Morado Gang’s tyranny… a new light dawns on Vale, on all of you!” Jaune raised his sword. “The time of corruption is coming to an end! Your time of suffering under these corporations, under these syndicates is coming to an end!”

 Doors opened, revealing men and women, Faunus, and their families, peering from alleyways and behind broken neon signs. From the megatowers, people watched, listening to his speech as he bellowed from the streets. Banging his fist, he shoved his blade into the concrete, dropping his shield. Morado remained on the ground, watching as a familiar face marched into the street, dressed in a black suit with a red necktie. Holding a rifle, the man stood, flanked on either side by more of this upstart’s men.

 “Azul… w-what the fuck is going on?!” Morado shouted. “T-This fucking blondie shows up and starts fucking shit up—why’re you dressed like them?”

 “He let me live.” Azul said. “He has already done more for my children in the hours since he defeated me, than you had in the last two years.”

 “I told you, idiot, payment was coming!” Morado scowled, trying to stop the bleeding of his stumped arm. “We were just waiting for the next gig!”

 “Shut the fuck up!” Azul cried. “That’s how it always is with you! The next job; the next gig; next time! You said that when Jasmyn was killed; you said that when I told you my children were starving!”

 “So, joining some upstart is going to change anything?!” Morado spat. “You think these people want to be under another gang’s control?!”

 His breastplate compressed, covered in a black aura. Azul backed away, eyes wide, as Jaune lifted his hand. Morado crumbled, screaming as his body began to compress. Closing his fist, the man burst, blood and guts spilling to the concrete below, splashing in a resounding thud. Now, people were in the streets, looking at the dead littering the streets. Overturned cars that once carried the decals of Morado, that terrorized them daily, that withheld food and jobs, that stole their daughters for entertainment, that stole their sons for meat in their army; everything was gone. The one who started it, was gone.

 “I am no gang, nor a syndicate.” Jaune declared. “I am Jaune Arc of the House of Arc. I am the true King of Vale. If you want prosperity; if you want justice; if you want freedom; then bow and swear fealty to me.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: A Day in the Town

 “W-What do you mean… king?” Junior asked him.

 Jaune sat in silence. People were bowing to him. People praised him. People reached out to him like he was a god. He stood in the street, covered in the blood of his enemies, bathed in the fires of his battles. Some of the PMCs looked at him like he was insane, while Azul and several of Junior’s men fell to their knees. Now, he sat before the ones he wanted to call his high command. They were confused, rightfully so.

 Within seconds, Jaune flicked his wrist, window shutters and doors snapping shut. Clicks were heard as locks and latches were turned. With another flick, soundproofing descended from racks and holding bars. Junior, Anthony, and Blanche sat there, confused, watching the boy as he began to glow.

 “Let me ask you three a very serious question.” Jaune began. “If Vale has one enemy, aside from the Grimm of course, who would it be?”

 “It would be corruption.” Anthony said. “The council sits by and does nothing, while corporations who sit in their pockets are allowed to do as they please, however they please. It’s one of the reasons why huntsmen have been falling out of public view as of late and why huntsmen are being hired for more than just Grimm extermination.”

 “Exactly.” Jaune said. “The last King of Vale was my ancestor. His daughter married my ancestor Jon Arc. By right of blood, it is a title I own and now, claim. Soon, by right of conquest will I make it known. My father believes that he can wring control from the council to become king the right way—I don’t believe in that. The council is filled with greedy men, with their own agendas. I intend to become King, my way.”

 “And what way would that be?” Blanche raised a brow.

 “By giving the people what they need; hope.” Jaune said. “We’ve seen it in these streets; it’s disgusting. Everyone’s suffering, one way or another. It is my job as their king, to end their suffering. All I ask is something simple; their knees bent to me, and their loyalty given to me. That is not so hard, now, is it? If it must take more, then let the people know what their king intends for them. You’ve seen the megatowers and how disgusting they are. I intend to renovate them. I intend to clean the streets. This pavilion that this place sits, is disgusting, overrun with gang violence, drug trade and of course, the homeless.”

 “Why is it, that there are homeless here, when the megatowers literally stand no more than a block away? Why is it that there is so much space for all of these people to live and yet, there are so many who walk and live on these shitty streets?” Jaune asked. “If it’s housing, they want, we will build it. If its cleanliness they want, we will ensure it happens. If it’s safety they want, we will give it. You have told me time and time again that there are my people who want change, there are men who run companies and businesses that want change. I am that change. You’ve seen the things I’ve done and the things I can do. You haven’t seen the things I plan to.”

 “This…” Junior paused, “could actually work in your favor, boss.”

 “Junior, you can’t be serious?”

 “Listen, you’ve seen the news—shit’s getting bad everywhere. He pays me well enough, but he wants to change things—that’s the reason why I’m working with him. A lot of people pray for a King to return. Atlas has their own form of a king, more like dictator, honestly. Not many people like Atlas or the General that much, especially in Sanus and Anima.”

 “Join the club.” Jaune said. “So, what’s your plan, Junior?”

 “As you said, I’m a purveyor of information; I know people.” Junior said. “Give me some time, maybe a month or so, and we can really get this king shit rolling. You want an army; we can make that happen. You want support; I’ll make sure to get some big names into your camp. I still have that favor to call in with your father, Anthony. Besides, didn’t he want to expand into the outer cities?”

 “That’s true but—”

 “Then I can get word to some of the manufacturers and the Master-at-Arms in Orléans.” Jaune said. “Maybe even have some trade agreements and mining rights set with the Foremen of the Orléans Dust Mines.”

 Anthony took a deep breath, rubbing his beard. “I suppose it can work. Viridian Company and Shadow Company have been looking for more work. Selling our services to the highest bidder thus far has only meant syndicates and the SDC can afford us. As long as the Lien keeps flowing, Viridian and Shadow we are exclusively yours to command.”

 “Vale doesn’t have a standing military.” Blanche said, all eyes turning to him. “My father and his father, and his father before him, fought in the Great War and the Faunus Wars. I am nothing more than an NCO in Vale’s Volunteer Defense Force. While I can’t speak for the rest of them, I do know that my boys have been itching for something more. Give me some time, Jaune, and you will have the 34^th Recon Division and some extras, hopefully, at your command.”

 “Then it’s settled.” Jaune said. “From this day forth, Junior, you are my left hand. My spymaster and my general. Your boys will be reequipped with modern weaponry and uniforms from the forges and textile mills of Orléans. We are no longer an upstart syndicate. We are a real army, with true objectives. We are going to retake Vale, by first claiming and clearing southside of every degenerate cesspool we can find.”

 “What will you do in the meantime?” Junior asked.

 “I am going to continue building a network among the staff and student body at Beacon.” Jaune said. “With the coming Vytal Festival and the Tournament at the end, it will give all of us, me especially, a chance to show off and give people someone to believe in. The Four Kingdoms will be in attendance, I want all of them to see what kind of person I am and what kind of Kingdom we are.”

 “In the meantime, aside from preparing for total war with the syndicates, double down on our territory. Anthony, get word to your boys and girls in Viridian and Shadow. I want them patrolling the streets at night and protecting the market district. Crackdown on drug deals and illegal arms deals. Find the bastards who run the trafficking rings and kill them all. Every head you bring back is an added bonus.”

 “Your words are music to our ears.” Anthony smirked.

 “Junior, have your contacts among the construction companies to start renovating and repairing the streets of our turf. Blanche, I want you to have some of your guys in the VDF to deliver food, medicine and clothing to the homeless.” Jaune said. “If anyone asks why or who is doing this, tell them Jaune Arc of the House of Arc is your benefactor.”

 “Isn’t your dad on the Valean Council?” Blanche asked.

 “He hasn’t done anything for Vale of this magnitude, held back by council politics. We aren’t.” Jaune said. “It doesn’t matter what the Valean Council says, nor their Corpo overlords. We decide for ourselves now. Even if you have to bribe and convince the leaders of the precincts here in southside, do it.”

 Rising from his seat, he flicked his wrists, lights coming on, window shutters opening. “Keep in touch and work together. I want everyone here to know that we are working together as one.”

 “But I have to ask…” Junior said. “why now? Why are you doing all of this?”

 Jaune took a deep breath. “Bring our lieutenants into the room. This is going to be a long explanation.”

 The silence was palpable. Several men and women with aura unlocked, stood about, watching the new king. Operators, tier one, and mercenaries of various rapport, waited for his newest declaration. An operator had his hands on Jaune’s shoulder, glowing with energy. “The reason why I have declared myself King, is simple. It gives people hope.”

 “That’s the reason you brought us up here?”

 “Shut up, he’s telling the truth. Continue, your grace.”

 “What attracts the Grimm?”

 People looked at one another, arms crossed over their chests. “Negativity.”

 “Correct.” Jaune said. “Right now, Grimm are growing in number. From my own studies on the subject, Grimm activity is increasing at an exponential rate. It isn’t random and it isn’t some seasonal bullshit like the news networks would have you believe. The Grimm have a leader.”

 People waited, watching the colors remain the same. “H-How is that possible?!” Someone shouted. “He’s not lying…”

 Junior froze, tilting his head down. “W-What does this mean?”

 “Her name is Salem.” Again, the colors didn’t shift. “She has tried for millennia to destroy the world and nearly succeeded in doing so during the Great War, something she orchestrated. Most of the casualties weren’t from battle—they were from the Grimm.”

 “T-Then why are you trying to bring everyone together like this?” Anthony asked, still unsure of what to say.

 “Salem wins when she divides us.” Jaune said. “Either through the White Fang, or even through the Brotherhood. The syndicates that terrorize the people, does nothing but sow a festering wound of negativity. It is a beacon to the Grimm, reminding them that there is food beyond the great walls they can’t breech. Salem knows this and works in the underworld, driving her stake into the syndicates and gangs across the Four Kingdoms.”

 “Wave…” Junior said.

 Heads turned to him. “What?”

 “There was a gang in Anima called Wave. They dealt with illegal contraband, first weapons, then drugs; then they started dealing in artifacts from ancient civilizations from well before the Great War. Some of the artifacts are tied to forgotten religions and cultures, and some were tied to cults. Grimm cults. They were destroyed some time ago.”

 “I didn’t know about that.”

 The shimmering lights suddenly shifted into a deep crimson, stinging Jaune. This piqued everyone’s interest, Junior’s especially. Blinking, the boy cursed under his breath, forgetting about the truth semblance seeping into his body.

 “C-Care to explain, your grace?” The huntsman asked from behind.

 “I…” Jaune said nervously. As huntsmen rose from their seats and the windowsills they sat upon, as Junior himself flinched, he took a deep breath trying to think. With that slip, there was no escaping it now. “Something about my semblance is tied to time. I am from the future.”

 They waited, watching with bated breath.

 The colors didn’t change.

 “What the fuck?!”

 Wear your features proud.

 Blake leaned against the sink, blow dryer roaring through her damp hair. Naked before her mirror, amber eyes followed her figure, crawling up to the cat ears that flicked and danced as wind blew against the warm winds. She stared at herself, Jaune’s words echoing in her head. Such simple words, yet so profound, it left her wondering for a month now, repeating endlessly. Never had anyone told her something so endearing since she decided to stay in the White Fang. While Adam was proud of being a Faunus, that couldn’t be denied, he was more in love with the monster he was becoming.

 And yet, Jaune, some human who her soul swears she knows, yet her mind claims she does, saw through every defense and wall she set up. She wiped her face, putting the hair dryer down. Bow undone and resting against the sink, a part of her wanted to leave the bathroom as she was, but the repercussions, the reactions they could have, it was the only thing stopping her. While she doubted they were discriminatory against Faunus, that didn’t mean they would be accepting of her sudden revelation. Worse yet, Weiss’s growing edginess with every Dust Shop robbery covered by the news, all blaming the White Fang.

 While the heiress never went off the deep end, aside from ranting and raving about delinquents and ne’er do wells; it still hurt Blake to hear a friend say such cruel and unwarranted things about her former brothers and sisters. The Faunus’s eyes trailed back to her reflection, bare and glaring daggers at what she saw. Her ears bent in defeat and even extended outwards, trying to catch onto the different sounds coming from behind the bathroom door.

 Yang was playing a video game; Ruby was talking with Jaune, and Weiss was growling as she did her homework. Wait. Jaune?! Blake questioned. With an exasperated sigh; she ran a hand through her barely dried hair and quickly went to tying her bow to hide her ears. Slowly, she opened the door to reveal Jaune plopped against a pillow and smashing buttons on a scroll with Yang beside him doing the same. If she wasn’t so caught up in her thoughts, she would have giggled at Yang’s insatiable fury at losing at video games as well.

 She moved across the room as silently as she could, she could hear Weiss growling as the lead of her mechanical pencil snapped. Up on her hanging bunk bed, Ruby was upside down, flipping through a comic book. Yang and Jaune sat shoulder to shoulder, a little too close for her personal comfort. Blake had to control herself. Something about him, was just, odd. She had said it before, countless times, but something about him just felt real. Like she had known him before. Never one to believe in past lives, with what he made her feel, with how nonchalant he was about literally everything; it was almost as if he had done these things before.

 Taking a careful seat on her bed, hoping that the Arc wouldn’t notice her, she watched him and Yang talk, laugh and joke with one another as if they had known each other their entire lives. She remembered Pyrrha’s words. The redhead talked about how when she unlocked his aura, something strange happened. She talked about how memories of a life she never knew flashed into her mind, that she saw glimpses of Jaune’s own life. That didn’t do anything to ease the looming, ominous feeling that told her she knew the Arc.

 As Jaune did a quick combo, Yang paled, almost throwing her scroll in frustration. “H-How the hell did you know how to counter my ultimate?!”

 “What can I say?” Jaune smirked. “I know this game like the back of my hand, firecracker.”

 Pet names. Blake blinked as she slinked into her bed, pulling a book free. Cute.

 “Oh, yeah. Blake.” Jaune turned to her. “I was wondering if you’d like to go into the city with me.”

 “Me?” The Faunus blinked. This invite even drew the attention of the rest of RWBY. “Why?”

 “Well, Pyrrha had to go and meet with some sponsors in the city, while Ren and Nora wanted to buy more ammo and look at weapons.”

 “And they didn’t invite me?!” Ruby dropped her comic book.

 “I think it’s a date.” Jaune and Yang said at the same time.

 “As fun as it is, beating Yang over and over again…” his smirk grew at Yang’s huff. “I was actually gonna go visit my sister Violette while she works.”

 “Oh yeah, didn’t you say she works in a book shop?”

 “Yup! Tukson’s Book Trade; home to every book under the sun. So, you wanna? It’s cool if you don’t.”

 Setting her book down, she turned her gaze to Yang’s bed. “Sure. Why not. I knew Tukson a while back.”

 “A story for the ride there, eh?” Jaune rose to his feet, he held out a hand. Yang watched him, and Blake, her gaze not lost from the Faunus’s peripheral vision. “Let’s go before rush hour hits the roads.”

 “I like him cute; make sure he doesn’t get into trouble in the city, Blake.” Yang said with a joking tone. Blake, however, saw something else on the blonde’s face. She was pissed. “Next time you go into the city, you’re taking me, got it, Jaune? Our last outing was too good to be a one-time thing.”

 “As my dragon commands.” Jaune gave her a bow. “Next time, you’ll be too sore to walk.”

 “Oh?” Yang she wiggled her eyebrows. “Keep talking like that, I might think you’re implying something. Don’t threaten me with a good time.”

 “W-Wait, I didn’t mean it like that!” Jaune blushed. Beating a hasty retreat, he and Blake entered the hallway, shutting the door behind them. Walking down the hall, they looked at one another, a smirk growing on their faces. It was nice, the Faunus thought to herself.

 That familiar feeling grew in her chest once more, a bubbling sensation, almost like a strong hand resting on her back, protecting her. He wasn’t even touching her. Amber eyes tilted down, following him as they walked the same pace, he kept a respectable distance, without crossing any boundaries. That alone was appreciated. It was then that she turned to him. “Are you gonna get your weapons?”

 “Why would I do that?” Jaune smirked. “I doubt we’re gonna run into trouble.”

 She was dressed in her standard clothing, bow and all. But her companion, had donned black straight jeans and his usual boots. Wrapped around him, a black hoodie, bearing a little rabbit symbol. Raising a brow, she turned to him. “Really? What’s with the Pumpkin Pete?”

 “Listen, I really liked the cereal.” Jaune snickered, rubbing the back of his head. “I think it looks good on me.”

 “Be careful Jaune, you might end up on cereal boxes too.” Blake laughed.

 Moving through the dormitories, they entered the school grounds, eyes following groups of students move in their little packs, casually dressed and running to the airships docked at the port. Against her better wishes, she was watching him again. From how tight the sweater was, conforming to ever crease of his muscles to the roundness of his butt. Blake had to stop herself, snapping her eyes forward.

 While most huntsmen-in-training were ripped and shredded—Cardin was a good example, Jaune was lithe, yet lean. Much like Adam. The two were similar in speed and strength—neither depended on incredible strength, nor were they too broad shouldered. They were just enough, using speed to their advantage. While Adam fought, building his entire style around his semblance, Jaune, despite having a slew of semblances, used tactics to defeat his opponents.

 Something about him made her really think. He knew things that most wouldn’t know about life. It was a charisma that sparked pride within herself and everyone around them. When he fought in Combat Class, he was teaching just as much as Professor Goodwitch, much to the professor’s relief. It’s always more than a spar; it was a lesson. The way he moves, he forces a group to move together and find a way to stop him together. He was a wall, a solid foundation, and it was endearing and terrifying at the same time.

 It wasn’t just CRDL, but almost every team and person he faced against. Blake was always there, watching his spars, every swing of his sword, every pulse of his aura, she felt it dancing within her chest, surrounding her bones, vibrating like a deafening song. It was hypnotizing. Every move he made; it was calculated with a goal in mind. Every swing he made, was accurate, never missing a strike. So, this entire invite, it made her wonder what his goal was. What was he trying to gain?

 Snapping from her thoughts, she found herself beside the Arc, sitting against a window with the Arc beside her. Students they have classes with and pass in the hallways between lectures, walked about the airship, laughing and shouting at one another as they embraced their friends in tight hugs. Girls fiddled with their purses and designer bags, while boys sprayed cologne and fixed their hair. Back and forth, Blake watched Jaune as he displayed an emotion she hadn’t seen before. Content. He was content. Gone was the stress and pain in his eyes, gone was the anger and hyper-focused thousand-yard stare. A smile, a genuine one, began to form on his face as students passed them, greeting with beaming smiles and even grabbing his shoulder.

 “You’re heading out into the city too?”

 “Why else would I be here?” Jaune smirked back.

 “Shit man, you should come with us to the Aurora tonight!”

 Blake smirked. “If our plans don’t take too long, then we’ll take you up on the invite.”

 “The more the merrier.” The student smiled. “Hey Blake, you should hit up Yang! I heard she loves going to clubs.”

 “I think Jaune, and I have had enough of her antics.” Blake giggled. “Don’t worry, I’ll let her know.”

 “Say less!” The guy laughed and walked off, grabbing his friends for tight hugs and jokes. “I hope we’ll see you guys tonight!”

 Blake turned to Jaune, who still wore a smile. She remained silent, wearing her smile as well, watching him. Maybe it was too long because Jaune’s face changed. It was subtle, but that smile dropped ever so slightly. “What’s up, Blake? Is there something on my face?”

 “No, I was just thinking about something.”

 Jaune laughed, turning his eyes away to look at the northside of Vale. Towering megatowers cut through the sky, with the Silver Tower as the only building to cut past them all. Every building, from tenements that crawled from the muck in the southside, to the apartments and condominiums rising through the urban sprawl. Miles and miles of steel frame buildings, to towers and looming walls that surrounded the great city. Aircraft drifted across the airlanes, as airships moved and lumbered by. Smaller craft, bullheads carrying huntsman teams to commerce freight carrying airships that carried Corpo symbols and decals.

 “I hope it’s this view.” Jaune said absentmindedly. “No matter how many times I go into the city, this flight is always the best part.”

 “It can get ugly sometimes.” Blake hummed. “Where I’m from… there are way too many people stuffed together.”

 “What was it like?”

 She paused for a moment, amber eyes drifting to his own. He didn’t look at her, as if he was entranced with the city itself. “It was… cramped. Not unlike these megatowers. While it wasn’t as dense as Vale and Mistral, nor was it modern urban sprawl, it still suffered from overpopulation. It’s hard to sustain an entire species when two-thirds of the continent is made up of uncolonizable desert wasteland.”

 He hummed, breaking his gaze. He leaned against the windowsill, bringing a leg up, resting his foot. Hand wrapped around his knee, he took a deep breath, getting comfortable. Blake took a deep breath, almost following the same motion, instead, crossing a leg over the other, leaning her shoulder against the window. “So, a lot of people decided to build their homes on top of each other, making our own version of the megatowers here in Vale. While it was nowhere near the same size, they still house hundreds, if not thousands of families under the same roof.”

 Jaune frowned. So, another thing that’s changed. I remember Lord Ghira telling me about Kuo Kuana and how it was nothing more than a sprawling city taking architectural inspiration from Mistral and Anima. It had no skyscrapers, it had nothing that the Four Kingdoms, much less Vale, had. Now, they have wooden towers? What else is different about this timeline?

 “Have you ever thought of expanding?”

 Blake gave him a look. “After Mountain Glenn fell apart, no one dared to make expansion efforts again. If Vale couldn’t do it, the home of the last King of Vale, what makes you think anyone, much less the Faunus, would try it? Not only is the desert terrible, the creatures of Grimm there are so numerous and mysterious, no one even knows how to fight them; no huntsman will even take jobs to protect Kuo Kuana.”

 “I’m sorry.”

 She shook her head, resting a hand on his. “You have nothing to apologize for, Jaune.”

 Words began to spill at a rate that neither were prepared for. As their conversation continued, they didn’t even realize that the ship had landed, nor that their feet were already guiding them into the city. Passing their classmates, they waved their goodbyes and headed down the opposite direction toward the economic districts of the northside. They laughed and talked as they looked at bodegas and shopping strips. To his surprise, she was an avid shopper, despite owning so little.

 As they talked, she prodded at his thoughts, trying to understand what went on in that head of his. That feeling as she tried on outfits, listening to his judgements, had returned. Tenfold. It was as if she had done this before, with him. As her heart raced, his hand accidentally grazed hers. He retracted and apologized, receiving a giggle. Walking the sidewalks, crossing pedestrian lanes, and traversing intersections packed with cars, they remained at each other’s sides. When her footing was lost, he was there to catch her; when he wasn’t paying attention, she was there to grab him to set him straight.

 Blake couldn’t understand it. As the emotions began to bubble, mixing and vibrating within her chest, she watched him with a calculating eye. He didn’t speak much, keeping his eyes forward. Women walked by, watching him with hungry eyes. Men walked by, admiring him. Something about him—it was driving her insane! Everything he said, was genuine; every emotion he displayed was without lie! It shouldn’t be possible! And yet, it was intoxicating and refreshing.

 Every time she opened her mouth, he understood her and knew what she was trying to say. Dropping hints and comments, he had an answer, a response that wasn’t pointless small talk. As if he had a cypher in his head, crunching numbers and words, he just knew. A smile growing on her face, she neared him, to his surprise. The smile remained, relishing in his presence.

 As they paced the streets, they found bookstores and libraries, both public and private. Without a second to waste, Jaune grabbed her and led them down the path toward an intersection. Passing a Dust store, they stopped in front of their query. Tukson’s Book Trade: Home to Every Book Under the Sun, emblazoned in gold letters on a plaque. Standing at the front door, Jaune and Blake took a deep breath, watching as a blonde woman wearing a purple dress, laughed with a tall man with a chin strap, as they sipped at coffee.

 Taking a deep breath, he pushed the doors open and waltzed in. “H-Hey sis… what’s up—?!”

 Blake flinched as the girl in purple moved at lightning speeds, whisking the boy off his feet. She trapped him in a bone-crushing hug, swinging him about. Without his armor, his clothes compressed, conforming to her embrace, crushing him further. He wheezed, begging to be released. Before she knew it, she was laughing. Her eyes widened, a presence rushing to her. She too was suddenly lifted off the ground, trapped in a big hug, forcing the breath from her lungs.

 When the two were released, they collapsed onto a pair of chairs, gasping for air. “Jauney! You should’ve called before coming! I would’ve been more prepared! Some drinks, some food, something!”

 “Sis, that’s not necessary!” Jaune groaned, stretching in his chair. “Gods, have you been working out?!”

 “I’m an Arc.” Violette deadpanned. “Besides, who’s your girlfriend? She’s beautiful!”

 “She is not my girlfriend.” Jaune deadpanned back. “This is Blake, my friend.”

 “Blake Belladonna.” The Faunus smiled. “I came along because he told me an old friend of mine had a bookstore. Glad to see you living out your dreams, Tuk.”

 “Still wearing the bow?”

 Blake flinched at the question. Looking at Jaune and his sister, she took a deep breath. Bringing a hand to her head, she removed the bow, letting the fabric drag and slip, revealing two black and fluffy cat ears, twitching ever so slightly. A nervous look on her face, she gave them all a sheepish smile.

 “I knew you’d look better without the bow.”

 “Oh. My. GODS!” Violette squealed. “Mom’s gonna love this!!”

 “Wait! Vio—lette…” Jaune took a deep breath, sighing into his hands. “And there she goes. Gods damn it. Violette!”

 Rising to his feet, he followed after his sister, leaving Tukson and Blake alone, laughing as the siblings chased after one another across the store. Blake followed him with her eyes, listening to him shout as Violette giggled and kept yelling back. She remained, leg crossed over the other, letting her ears dance and wave in the air conditioning. Hands resting on her lap, a smile began to grow, watching as Violette stopped, flipping Jaune over her back. The boy hit the ground, giving his sister enough time to get a head start.

 “That’s a smile I haven’t seen in a long time.” Tukson said.

 “I smiled when we were in the Fang.” Blake puffed a cheek. “How’ve you been, Tuk?”

 “I’ve been well.” He pulled a seat. “Violette has been a great help. I just want you to know that I’m still in the Fang… been thinking of ways to get out. I think I found it. Have you left?”

 “Adam took it too far in our last mission.” Blake frowned.

 Tukson sighed, shaking his head. “Of course, he did. I kept warning you Blake.”

 “Well, you could say that I’m a slow learner.” Blake frowned. “But… it led me to him.”

 Tukson chuckled, crossing his arms. “You look cute together. I like him for you.”

 “Y-You don’t even know him!” Blake burned red, trying to hide behind her hair.

 Tukson laughed heartily. “I don’t, but I do know you. Adam never made you smile like this.”

 “And then, the most ridiculous thing happened,” Jaune bellowed with laughter, “just as I show up to the scene, I catch Ruby, the girl with the red hood, as she’s falling from the talons of a Nevermore! Behind me, Yang, her sister, is slowly losing her mind. Just as I land—”

 Blake interrupted with a wild giggle. “Nora, the girl with the hammer, came in riding on the back of an Ursa with her partner chasing after her. The cherry on top, Pyrrha Nikos, the invincible girl, came charging in with a Deathstalker on her back. I know it sounds like I’m making this up, but I swear, it was just too funny to believe.”

 “These people are insane.” Tukson wiped his brow.

 “Damn, Jauney,” Violette nodded dumbly, “looks like everyone was wrong. You do know what you’re doing.”

 “Those are my friends.” Jaune smiled. “Oh man, what time is it?”

 “Just a little past five.” Violette frowned. “You said you had to return to Beacon before seven, right?”

 “Damn. I promise I’ll visit again soon!”

 “Oh, right, Jauney, we have poetry weekends—you two should come and bring friends!” Violette beamed. “There’s going to be plenty of people! There’ll even be drinks and food, if that piques your interest. Every weekend!”

 “I’ll definitely think about it, sis!” Jaune stopped at the door, seeing the glowing twilight bathing the city. Turning his head, Blake was giving Tukson one lasts hug before taking off. The two shared a few words before she was shooed off to vacate the premises. Opening the door for her, they left, taking to the streets toward the docks on the other side of the city. It had been almost four hours of nonstop talking. Blake didn’t know if it was a surreal dream, or just a really good moment in her otherwise dark reality.

 The two of them suddenly paused. Their stomachs aching menacingly, almost in sync. Amber and sapphire flaked in red, met blushes forming on their cheeks. A sheepish laugh escaped their lips and the pair walked side-by-side, heading along the sidewalks, avoiding looks of awe and some more prying eyes. They talked, going over everything they learned from Violette, more so Tukson. Blake went into depth about her time in the White Fang, ears still dancing free from her bow.

 As they rounded a corner, however, a dark and foreboding feeling rested in her stomach. Turning to Jaune, he felt the same. Beneath the shadow of a pair of megatowers, sleek and white, glowing with green and light blue decals, a tire screech was heard. Without warning, Jaune pushed Blake into an alleyway, moving in action. Her eyes were wide, pressing her back against a white wall, hiding in the shadows. Jaune took his place in front of her, holding out his arm.

 “Blake…” Jaune glared, he wasn’t looking at her. “Get my scroll. There’s going to be a button on the home screen. Press it and leave it in the dumpster behind us.”

 Following his orders without question, she grabbed his scroll, pressing its lock button. It sprang open, revealing an empty home screen with their messenger app and one other button. It didn’t have an image, nor a name. Amber eyes shaking, she glanced at him and back at the scroll, ready to run at a moment’s notice. As she pressed it, the scroll suddenly shut down, snapping closed. Jaune still didn’t look at her, back pressed against the wall. She turned, opening the dumpster, and tossing the scroll inside.

 “Jaune…” Blake said with a meek voice. “You’re scaring me.”

 You’ve gotta be shitting me! I thought they didn’t cross the Riviere! Jaune cursed under his breath, his heart racing with every passing second. Another tire screech was heard. Car collisions followed, but not a single horn was blown. Whoever was making their way toward them, must have some kind of protection. Did… do I have a hit on me? Violette! Tukson!

 Anger rising, he stepped from the alleyway, despite Blake’s apprehension. However, a sound made him stop before he could enter the sidewalk. Wrapped around her neck, a man held her in a chokehold, a pistol pressed against her head. “Make a move, boy, and I blow kitty cat’s head open.” Flicking his firearm, he pressed it back to her head. “Move!”

 Stepping from the shadows, men with black neckties appeared, firearms and swords in hand, matching their ties. There were seven of them, with someone else in the back, dressed in huntsman clothing. Jaune took a deep breath, raising his hands in defense. “Let her go, whatever problems you’ve got with me, she has no part in it!”

 Blake struggled, trying to fight back, but a man jammed his gun butt into her stomach. “Keep fighting back, kitty!”

 Jaune took a step, but a figure appeared behind him. As he flicked his wrists, a mace came down on the back of his head. The figure moved to attack him once again, but Jaune whipped around, grabbing the weapon. With his strength, he wrenched it from the man’s hands. Bringing his fist back, he plunged it into the person’s chest, exploding aura at impact.

 People watched as the man flew several feet back, crashing into a vehicle. With a flick of his hand, the firearms were covered in a familiar black glow and flew from their hands, clattering on the concrete. One charged for him, only for Jaune to flick his wrist, sending a sword flying from the concrete and into the assailant’s chest. He flashed in a blinding shower of rainbow sparkles, appearing on his first victim, tearing the sword from the man’s chest.

 Blake stood still; eyes wide with unabated fear. Jaune moved between the men, slicing through them, cutting their bodies apart with ease. Moving through the dark recesses of the alleyway, his eyes were the only light they could see; burning, seething, hateful crimson eyes. As he beheaded another gangster, he raised his blade only to stop.

 Blake stood still, eyes shaking in their sockets. Everything was moving too quickly. She couldn’t even respond. But a hand rested on her shoulder, leaving her weak and tired. Jaune came to a stop, frozen in his step. Sword slipped from his hands.

 “Good.” Blake heard the voice. “My semblance allows me to weaken one’s aura with a single touch. Kitty’s aura is broken. Make another move and I can kill her with a single pull of my trigger.” Blake couldn’t even flinch as a cold gun barrel was placed against her head, this time, the hammer cocked back. “Try me.”

 Jaune took a deep breath, focusing with what little light allowed him to see, on the hammer. But footsteps entered his ears. He turned slightly, as a pair of women arrived, dressed in what he assumed were huntsmen outfits. They were colorful and had too much personality to be the gunmen of this syndicate. However, there was something different about these newcomers. They wore different colored ties, yellow, orange, and black. There were Faunus and humans among them, weapons colored to match their respective ties.

 The yakuza, the triad, and the mafia. Jaune cursed under his breath. They joined up to find me! Are you fucking kidding me?!

 More aura signatures were felt. Jumping from the shadows, three more with aura entered the battlefield, putting Blake’s wrists in chains. “Good boy.” The first said. “Now get in the car. The bosses want to speak to you.”

 As they were shoved into the back of an SUV, the doors shut, revealing several men with rifles and firearms leveled against them. Blake snapped from her trance, shaking in her clothes. “J-Jaune… what is happening right now?!”

 “You don’t recognize me, Blake?” A huntsman said from the passenger seat in the front. Orange eyes glowed in the setting sun, revealing calico cat ears on his scalp, almost hidden in his orange hair. “Adam was a pain in the ass to deal with, but hey, Faunus gotta stick together, right?”

 “Jasper Akebono…” Blake sunk in her seat. “T-This is the Daijin Yakuza… you… what do you want with Jaune?!”

 Spring bolts were cocked, as men raised their rifles. Jasper raised his hand. “It’s not just the Daijin, but the Jin Se and the Xanthus working together. That boy, has been a nuisance! Maybe do some research on people you call friend, Blake. Thought you’d know this after dealing with Adam Taurus for so long.”

 “What are you talking about?”

 Jaune took a deep breath. “They’re just mad that I’ve been interfering with their business.”

 “So, the upstart finally speaks.”

 “Upstart?” Blake turned to him with wide eyes. “Jaune… please, tell me what’s going on.”

 “Before coming to Beacon, I decided to check out southside Vale. I had heard that it was a hellhole. I met with some members of the community and decided that I would do something to change their lot in life.” Jaune said. “Little did I know, these rats who corrupt southside Vale have this much control, that they would expand their operations to the northside of the Riviere!”

 “Shut your fucking mouth!” Jasper roared. Guns raised once again, this time, every barrel turned to Jaune, who simply glared back. “You killed my friends! You and your troops attacked my friends and killed them in the streets! Several great people were killed because of you and your upstarts! You have upset the balance and tonight, you worthless Arc, we will set things right!”

 Jaune closed his eyes, resting his head against the headrest. A voice suddenly appeared in the back of his head. Jaune, it’s me Anthony. Thank god my semblance can reach you. What’s happening right now?

 Anthony. This is the battle we have waited for. Jaune responded. Daijin, Xanthus and Jin Se have banded together. They have their lieutenants gathering to some place. I don’t know yet. Just follow my tracker. You’ll know where to insert your teams. And please, bring me my back up weapons, and Belladonna’s weapon.

 Belladonna? Is she with you?

 Unfortunately.

 Damn I know you’re from the future and all, but good call on making backups of all of your friend’s weapons. Did this shit happen in the past too?

 This is what we call coincidences.

 Gotcha. I’ll let you know the moment we deploy. Good luck, out.

 Jaune sighed, trying to at least get comfortable. “Blake… I’m sorry that you had to see all of this.”

 She shivered at his words, turning to him. “I don’t even know what’s going on. Everything you said… it doesn’t make any sense! W-Who are you?!”

 “He’s the self-proclaimed King of Vale, right?” Jasper turned once again. “The last thing the people want here, is someone else lording over them!”

 “Like you?!” Jaune spat. “Unlike you, I have rebuilt roads; I have rebuilt homes; I have given the people someone they can look up to. I have broken racial barriers that separate Faunus and Human, I have given them something to build, together. I have cleaned the megatowers I control; what the fuck have you done?! You, and your degenerates, do nothing more than rape, steal and terrorize the people! You mark your territory like the people who live there are nothing more than something to trade! I am here to end that!”

 “The government does it all that shit all the time; what makes it okay for them?!”

 “Who says I’m working with the government?” Jaune spat once more. “I am working on my own and have been since I entered Vale for the first time four months ago! If you believe the bullshit, then by all means do so. But if you think for one second, that I give a fuck about the Silver Tower and the Corpo pockets they sleep in, then think again!!”

 Jasper had a thoughtful look on his face. Orange eyes glancing to the console and back to Jaune and Blake. “Isn’t your father a High Councilman?”

 “So what?” Jaune asked. “Aren’t you a Faunus? Why’re you out here harassing humans and Faunus?”

 “Just… just what do you want, huh?”

 “I want prosperity brought to Vale—all of Vale.” Jaune said. “North of Riviere lives happily and free, decadent and rolling in so much Lien, that they could buy the Kingdom several times over, while south in the projects, the ghettos and the slums, people suffer for simply living on the wrong side. That isn’t fair, not for me, not for Blake, not for the children who beg in the streets, and it isn’t fair for you. All of you.”

 Jasper’s brows furrowed in thought. Blake watched as the gunmen lowered their weapons, heads turning to one another. Taking off their yellow, black, and orange shades, they whispered amongst themselves. Jasper took a slow breath, eyes darting back and forth. The driver however, remained silent, keeping his eyes forward, following the convoy of black SUV’s and pickup trucks. They all made a left turn, taking them to the Redwood Bridge. Jaune spoke again. “What about you? What the hell do you want?”

 “I joined because no one would hire a felon.” A gunman said.

 “I didn’t have anywhere else to go.”

 “They promised a living wage.” This received several grunts of agreement.

 Blake watched as Jaune lowered his head. Eyes falling to his boots, she sat silently as he listened to every reason and word. She was terrified before, now, even more so. This was nothing like the boy she had come to appreciate. This was an entirely different person. Living a double life, dipping himself into the criminal underworld, was something she never expected from someone like him. She didn’t know she was holding her breath. Amber eyes turned, taking in Jasper’s appearance. The man scowled, face unveiling his mental turmoil. A series of expressions, weaving between each other, anger, confusion, rage, disappointment.

 “I joined because I got tired of how I’d be treated as a huntsman.” Jasper said, suddenly. “You can only save so many human villages before one of them becomes the wrong one. So, I joined the yakuza. The Daijin were looking for someone with huntsman abilities and skills… I was homeless and starving. I needed the money.”

 Jaune scowled. “You are a huntsman, and you were degraded to that point. That is what I’m trying to change. All of you. You don’t need to be in a gang, or a syndicate, transporting drugs or contraband, you don’t need to harass and rob people, just to make a living. Not anymore. Join me and we can change Vale.”

 Blake turned to Jaune, wide eyed. Is he… is he serious?!

 “Join you and do what?” Jasper asked, clearly thinking about the possibility. “You still killed my friends. I can’t just betray their memory on a whim.”

 “Your friends, I’m sure were great people, but they were harming the people of Vale.” Jaune said. “My men know better than to attack innocents. I pay them too well to act so carelessly.”

 We are in position, Jaune. Anthony’s voice sounded in his head. It looks like you’re heading for MT17, deep within Jin Se territory.

 Good. Shadow will attack at the base with Junior’s boys and the VDF. Viridian will attack from the rooftop. Keep the fighting contained. Only shoot when you need to. Melee weapons for the sweep unless firearms are necessary. Understood? Jaune responded.

 Got it. No heavy weapons. Anthony affirmed. We’ll give you the signal when we’re ready to engage.

 Not too early, not too late, Tony. I have managed to convince, or at least open dialogue with some of the gangsters and a lieutenant.

 “Is that all we are to you? Just obstacles?”

 “You used your skills to harm people.” Jaune glared. “We were trained to be Huntsmen to protect people.”

 “And what have you done?” Jasper questioned. “You killed eight people within seconds.”

 “They put a gun to Blake’s head. I would have killed all of you if it weren’t for the big one with the mace and your damn semblance.”

 The girl blushed at his words, sinking further into her seat. As the gunmen argued and talked about what they should do; as Jasper bit his lip with frustration, the ride fell silent. As they neared a megatower with the number seventeen blinking with bright grey neon lights, she took a deep breath. Coming to the megatower, she realized the sun was setting low. Coming to a stop at the entrance, the convoy came to a stop. Doors opened and lieutenants and their gunmen stepped out, weapons out and aura beginning to shimmer to life.

 “Jasper…” Blake said. “Please… let me go. We are students at Beacon. If you want to declare war on the huntsmen academies, this isn’t the way to do it! Let us go!”

 “Get them out.”

 Jasper swung his door open. As the gunmen stared at one another, they didn’t move a muscle. “Blake.” Jaune said. “I’m about to do something stupid. Boys, if you want to change your life, take off your neckties and shades, now. Don’t wear any of the colors that tie you to these syndicates.”

 Within seconds, they threw their shades and undid their neckties, throwing them to the floor of the vehicle. Opening the doors, they stepped into the street, helping the two. “What do you think you’re doing?” A feminine voice asked.

 “Shae,” Jasper said, “what the fuck are we doing? This kid… he’s no one. We should be wasting our time kidnapping a student of Beacon Academy.”

 The woman frowned. “It doesn’t matter. We aren’t paid to ask questions.”

 “Idiots, why’d you take your colors off?” Another lieutenant asked. “You trying to say something?!”

 “Leave them be, Rayne.” Jasper growled. “After this, we’re done. I joined because I needed money. I’m not gonna use my skills to kidnap kids.”

 “You and your morals.” Another lieutenant snorted. “It’s crazy how that works.”

 Nearing Blake and the gunmen, Jaune whispered. “When I give the signal, you guys run. Blake, hit the ground. We’re finishing this fight tonight. Unless of course, you wanna high tail it and run back to Beacon.”

 “Might be a good idea to get the rest of RWBY and JNPR involved.”

 “No. The last thing they need is to see this.”

 “And it’s okay for me?”

 “I think we’re past that.”

 “Fine.”

 “Where do we go?” A gunman asked.

 “If everyone is in position, there will be a convoy heading here right now.” Jaune whispered back. “When you see them, get on your knees and tell them that I sent you. They will get your to safety within my turf. Do you have families?”

 “Y-Yeah.”

 “When you are safe, get word to my General and he will send men out to get them to safety. Your belongings and homes aren’t safe as long as there are syndicates. I have vacant homes in the megatowers I control, so there is more than enough space for you and your families.”

 “T-Thank you… my king.”

 Alright, Tony. Jaune said. Shit’s hit the fan. I managed to convince some people to join us. Ten people have turned to our side and aren’t wearing any gang colors. Make sure to tell Shadow to get them to safety and let Junior know what’s coming.

 Got it. There was a silent pause. As Jasper and the lieutenants argued with one another, Anthony returned. Alright, everything’s ready. What’s the next move.

 We are starting our war with a bang. Jaune said. Make sure the people hear the name King of Vale. Make sure everyone knows what’s happening. Set your snipers on the towering one with black armor. Make his head pop.

 With pleasure.

 “Just listen to me, damn it!”

 As the last syllable left his lips, Jaune shouted. He and Blake hit the ground as the ten gunmen turned and beat a hasty retreat. The lieutenants turned, Jasper with wide eyes. A loud crack ripped across the concrete jungle. A bullet screamed across the air, smashing through the black-armored lieutenant, shattering his aura in an instant. Without a second to blink or react, another bullet whistled between skyscrapers, popping the man’s head. Blood and brain bits spattered in every direction throwing gunmen and lieutenants alike to the ground.

 Tires screeched as a convoy of armored SUV’s and pickup trucks plowed through parked vehicles. Before anyone could shout a command, a Shadow Company PMC rose from the roof of an SUV, a minigun’s barrels spinning. With a trigger pull, hundreds of bullets spewed forth, cutting through aura and vehicles alike. Jasper snapping into action, ran to Blake and Jaune, pulling them to their feet and hiding behind a vehicle.

 “W-What the fuck is this?!”

 “You really think I haven’t prepared for this to happen one day?” Jaune snapped. “You guys are stupider than you think!”

 “These are your guys?!” Jasper panicked. “They look like soldiers, not gangsters!”

 “That’s because they are.” Jaune grabbed Jasper. “A king has soldiers, not thugs! So, what will it be, Jasper? Are you joining me, or are you going to keep your loyalties?”

 The man took slow breaths, flinching and hiding as the bullets tore through walls and windows, killing gunmen of the three great syndicates. “Fine! What do I have to do?!”

 “Lead me and Blake to the leaders of this little coalition.” Jaune glared. “I am breaking these syndicates tonight.”

 “You do know that the instant that minigun went off they have probably decided to get moving, right?!”

 “I don’t think so.”

 Suddenly, several stories above, a floor exploded with fire and smoke. Glass rained down upon them as armored transport vehicles rolled into the street. Rayne shot to his feet, tripping over weapons and dead bodies, rolling in the glass. Bullets riddling his aura, a rifle round pierced through his left arm, blowing the limb off in a cloud of red dust. As he fell, another bullet pierced the back of his head, exploding on impact, leaving nothing of the man’s head in the wake of a red cloud of mist.

 The three of them watched as Shae struggled to free herself from an overturned SUV. Screaming for help, begging, an armored transport burst into the scene, obliterating stone pillars and walls. The miniguns died down as the doors opened. Twelve soldiers marched from its confines, flanked in the rear by a pair of Shadow Operators. “Your grace!” She called, with a salute. “Captain Anthony Green has reported success on the upper floors. Currently, they are making their way down from the one-hundred-and-twentieth floor. Zero casualties for Viridian Company.”

 “Good, begin the assault to meet up with Viridian.” Jaune nodded.

 “Wait, your grace.” She said, raising her rifle at Jasper as the other operator leveled his rifle at Shae’s forehead. “What do you want me to do with these bastards?”

 “Let me handle this.” Jaune said.

 Arm glowing black, he flicked his wrist, sending the overturned SUV flying into the street. “Shae, right?”

 The woman whimpered; her legs crushed into powder. “Y-Yes.”

 “Do you want a better life?”

 “H-How can I? I c-can’t feel my legs…”

 “I didn’t ask that. Answer the question.”

 Blake watched, her cheeks reddening at Jaune’s presence. All around them, soldiers and operators watched him with pride in their eyes. As if he were some god, they waited for his command as gunfire erupted on the floors above them. Shae, the wounded lieutenant whimpered as she wept at his questions. There was no cruelty in his voice. He was affirmative, but he wasn’t evil. It was clear that he wasn’t enjoying this. Unlike Adam. Blake blushed harder, at the comparison.

 “Join me.” Jaune said. “Join me and use your skills to better this community and this Kingdom. Can you do that?”

 “M-My legs… I…”

 Resting a hand on her broken limbs, he closed his eyes. Blake and Jasper watching close. From his hands, a white light came to life, drowning the woman’s legs in white aura. As it continued, her legs began to reform, bones cracking and filling; muscles torn asunder, beginning to merge and connect. The blood she lost, sucked back into her flesh. The cat Faunus watched with awe, as the woman gasped, moving her legs.

 “I…” She shot up, rejuvenated. “H-How?”

 “Answer my question. Will you join me?”

 “Y-Yes…” The woman nodded fervently. “t-thank you.”

 “Then get up and get ready to fight!” Jaune commanded. “Jasper! You and Shae will lead the troops into the megatower.”

 “U-Uh, got it!” Jasper pulled Shae to her feet. “You ready?”

 “After that… I think I’m ready for anything. Let’s go!”

 As the infantry rushed into the building, more armored vehicles rolled into the street, deploying more troops and operators leading the rear. Jaune turned to the woman behind him. “Marsha, you ready?”

 “Been ready.” The woman smirked. With a nod, a man with blue hair walked up them, holding a pair of pelican cases.

 “My name’s Skylar.” The man stuttered. Handing them the pelican cases, he smirked, nodding nervously. “Your g-grace, we made sure to make them as similar as possible, even to the Dust.”

 “Thank you. Now get going.” Jaune said. As he opened his pelican case, the replica of Crocea Mors glowed black and shot to his forearm. Drawing his blade, the sword glowed in the night. “Blake, you ready?”

 Clicking the case open, she grabbed Gambol Shroud, astounded at how it felt. Amber eyes wide, she turned to him, shivering again. “Y-You… how?”

 Jaune took a deep breath, something that was becoming routine. “If you still want to listen to anything I have to say… I will tell you everything after this fight.”

 As he turned, she grabbed him. “My opinion of you hasn’t changed… I just… I would appreciate some answers. If you want this a secret, there’s no one better to keep one than me.”

 “I know.”

 Charging into the megatower, they burst into the main atrium, infantry had lined up against overturned tables and couches, rifles firing across the massive atrium. Bullets riddled against columns and upholstery as gunmen of the syndicates refused to give any ground. Before they could maintain their position, a pair of Shadow operators moved against the shadows, trampling over the gangsters. Throwing their bodies across the atrium, their bodies hit the blood-soaked tile floors with a  resounding crunch that Blake could hear over the gunfire.

 “Blake, get ready.” He said.

 “Ready for what—oh my god!!”

 Grabbing her waist, his other hand glowed a deep black. Using Pyrrha’s semblance in a different way, he shot into the air. A massive atrium, the other homes and rooms circled around it, leaving nothing but a giant chandelier hanging in the center. Gunfights happened on almost every floor, with men and women clashing with swords, daggers and spears, shields up and battling one another for every inch of the megatower. As they ascended, a rope shot out toward them, caught by Jaune’s open hand.

 “Let’s go!!”

 The rope tightened and the pair shot toward a heavily defended floor. Smashing through glass windows, gunfire immediately met them, only to be blocked by Jaune’s powerful shield. It didn’t take long for them to move. Charging forward, Jaune channeled Yang’s semblance, gaining power with every desk he and his shield plowed through. He unleashed what energy he gained, shoving a gunman through the wall with a sonic boom. Beside him, Blake swung her weapons, katana blade knocking firearms away. With a flip, she kicked the man back, through an office window.

 “Jaune!” A man shouted from the balcony above. “The Oyabun of the Daijin is the last one! The others managed to escape!!”

 “I got it! Secure the megatower!”

 Running through halls, he raised his shield, sword shifting into a rifle. As the bullets ricocheted, Blake shifted her katana into a pistol. Rifle and handgun hidden by the curves of his kite shield, they pulled their triggers, weaving between rifle rounds and shotgun pellets. Men fell to their bullets, blood spattering across the once pristine walls of gold and cream white. As they fell, the pair moved forward.

 Cutting and shooting their way through hordes of gangsters, Blake couldn’t help but notice; she and Jaune moved like they had done this before, if not a million times. When she’d move in, he’d move back, while still keeping his shield raised. When someone really got in their way, he’d raise his shield and gravity dust would do the rest. As they fought through the chaos, Blake couldn’t help the smile on her face. Ducking and sliding her way around each other, it was like she was fighting beside Yang; beside Adam. Her heart raced with every swoosh and swing they made between each other. Flipping under and over, as bullets whizzed between them, it was like a dance, the movement Yang was obsessed with.

 As their feet hit the ground, she charged beside him, as she did with Yang when it was duo spars; like she did with Adam when they attacked human caravans and trains. Legs moving in unison, they clashed with a steel barred door, obliterating wood, and metal. In the smoke of the explosion, Jaune cut a man down. Blake shoved her heel into a woman’s face, her sword jamming into her face. As bullets moved in slow motion, they followed each other’s movements, a dance of death, sliding between each other’s feet and weapons.

 In the chaos, he saw someone, a man with dark hair and a pressed suit, was in panic, raising a handgun. As Crocea Mors finished shifting into a rifle, he lifted the weapon, his vision focusing on man. Pulling his trigger, the back of the man’s head exploded, the window painting red as pieces of skull and brain flew out in every direction. Time began to flow again, Blake and Jaune landed on their feet, twirling their weapons.

 All that remained was debris and dead bodies.

 “Shu?” A voice said. “What happened?!”

 Jaune flinched at the voice. Blake saw this and ran to him, resting a hand on his chest and another on his shoulder. “Jaune, are you okay?!”

 He said nothing, as the voice kept asking, a humming hologram of a stylized ‘W’ spiraled on the man’s desk. Jaune stepped forward, ignoring Blake’s concerned look. “Shu?!”

 He slammed his fists into the desk. “I know you’re there Doctor.”

 There was no response.

 “You tell your bitch master that I’m coming for her. The King of Vale has returned!”

 There was a long silence as the ‘W’ continued to spin.

 “She spoke of you, you know?”

 “Glad to know that she remembers me.”

 “You are in over your head, boy.”

 “So be it, Doctor.”

 Raising his fist, he punched the voice device, shattering metal and wires, electricity sparking as debris flew across the room. Gone was the hologram, leaving him with smoke and a terrified Blake. Sweat dribbling down her brows, she wiped the dirt and blood spattering on her cheeks. “I-I have way too many questions.”

 Movement was heard.

 Blake, too tired to respond, Jaune threw his hand out, Crocea Mors in sword form, skewered the final man, embedding his body to a wooden statue. The girl stood there, the last of the shock she could muster, she tilted forward, her breath leaving her lungs. As the Arc yanked his sword from the gunman’s body, he twirled his sword, blood flicking off the length of the blade.

 “The night isn’t over for me, Blake. Go back to Beacon. This doesn’t concern you anymore. Please. I never wanted you to see this, not yet at least… please. Go back.”

 “No.” Blake said, walking up to him. She rested a hand on his chest. “After what I’ve seen… I think it does concern me. I’m coming with you, whether you like it or not. Got it?”

 Taking a deep breath, he sighed, for the millionth time.

 “Fine.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Knight and Shade

  Men cheered as police rushed to the scene. In the streets, people watched from balconies watching the pavilion. Apartments and tenement rooms were glowing with incandescent lights. From the megatowers across the way, many more watched them from patios and platforms, unable to look away. Almost thirty police cruisers, firetrucks and ambulances, their sirens and lights roaring over the remnants of the battlefield. Yet, surprisingly, there were no news networks and helicopters.

 “The Daijin Yakuza was defeated tonight, but the leaders of the Jin Se and the Xanthus are on the run.” Marsha said to a police captain. “The King is furious with you and the rest of the precincts.”

 “W-We didn’t even know what they were doing!”

 “Sergeant, take the police captain in custody.” Marsha declared. “Anyone who rushes to his aid will be arrested as well.”

 “You can’t do this! This is illegal!”

 “Half the bullshit you cops have done is illegal. Don’t spew that bullshit to me.” Marsha grabbed the cop by his collar. “This one too, for saying something so stupid.”

 Policemen shivered under her glare. Shadow and Viridian operators made their way into the pavilion, standing at Marsha’s side. “Right now, we are the new police force. Either you join us in cleaning these damn streets, or you will spend your time in prison, awaiting a trial for gross negligence and corruption.”

 As the men and women began to speak, everything was silenced by a single gunshot. Grass crunched, revealing Jaune and Blake, covered in blood and ash. Blake lowered her pistol, giving the boy a nod. “Marsha’s right. I see you captain. Don’t hide your face now.”

 The man shivered as Skylar grabbed him by the collar and threw him at Jaune’s feet. “L-Listen, Arc…”

 “Explain to me…” Jaune said, drawing his sword. Blake’s eyes bulged from her head.

 “Wait, Arc?” A policeman asked. “Like lord Claude Arc? The Councilman?”

 “Shut up.” Jaune glared. “As I was saying, you little rat. How much did the triple alliance pay you to turn the other cheek?”

 “I don’t know what y-you’re talking about!”

 Jaune pressed Crocea Mors into the man’s cheek, drawing blood. “Don’t lie to me. Shadow has an operator whose semblance can see if you’re lying to me. Answer me! How much?”

 “T-They gave me twenty gold Lien cards.”

 “T-That’s two million!” A cop shouted with surprise.

 Jaune clenched his teeth. “I didn’t know about the hit on me. I didn’t know that the syndicates banded together. On a day that I was spending with my friend from Beacon, we were both kidnapped and held at gunpoint, when the police were supposed to keep these bastards, here!!”

 “On your knees!!” Jaune bellowed. “All of you! Marsha! Give them some help; they can’t seem to understand simple commands!”

 Men and women were forced to the ground, held at gunpoint. Operators and mercenaries leveled their barrels and swords at the police. People were shouting, crying out and begging for mercy, all the while, the police captain did nothing, holding his head low in shame. He didn’t say a word to defend himself, nor to defend his subordinates. Holding tears, teeth clenched and biting into his lip, the man looked away. Blake flinched, putting a hand on his shoulder, trying to calm the Arc down.

 “Look at this rat.” Jaune said, holding his sword against the man’s neck. “I said to look at him!! Look at him!!”

 They turned to face him, tears streaming down their faces as the man still said nothing. “My life and my friend’s life could have been ended because of this man’s negligence. Because of him, two children could have been executed or worse. How does it feel knowing that you were an accessory to that?! You who swore to protect and serve the people?! How does it feel, knowing that your loyalties to the people can be counted in Lien?!”

 “If you are tired of this joke. Join me.” Jaune said, leveling his glare with the captain. “We are changing Vale for the better, but we are more than happy to leave the degeneracy behind, six feet under or otherwise. So, you will be given a choice. Either you join me, or you rot in prison while you await a trial for endangering the son of a High Councilman.”

 “W-We’re on your side!” A cop shouted. “W-We didn’t know that you were even in the city!”

 “That doesn’t matter!” Jaune roared. “To let the syndicates of south Vale, cross the redwood bridge should have been a breech in contract! I know of your dealings; how you pocket endless bribe money while they get to do what they please. The moment they cross that threshold, there is no deal, no more chances to look aside! And the fact that you do have surveillance across the city, you knew they crossed and did nothing anyway! When given orders you don’t agree with, it is your job, as servants of the city and its people, to do your fucking job!”

 “Those who wish to join, rise to your feet.”

 Several police stood, shakily and afraid. Pushed along, they were quickly escorted by an operator and led into the back of an armored vehicle. Those that remained however, shivered under his gaze. Kicking the police captain to the dirt, Jaune lowered his blade at the once that remained. “How much were paid? I won’t ask again.”

 Varying numbers were said, fueling his anger further. “Put them in binds and throw them in our prisons.”

 “What do we do about the precincts that the captain ran?” Marsha asked. “Without him, someone’s gonna start asking questions.”

 “Replace him. We’ve got people with doppelganger semblances.” Jaune shook his head. Sheathing his blade, he held a hand out. Blake, blinking herself back to reality, took his hand. “Come on, Blake, it’s time to talk.”

 There she was, following Jaune as he stepped into what looked like a club. Soldiers were posted, wearing combat ACUs and armed with military grade weaponry. Eyeing the barrels, the bolt catches, and the magazines, they were ballistic rifles, rather than the energy weapons of Atlas. Amber irises followed after the people walking the pavilion and the roundabout in the center of it all. While still southside Vale, it wasn’t as dirty or decrepit as the rest of the districts surrounding them.

 Looking back, twin megatowers stood, most of their signs replaced and no longer flickering like the rest of them. Towering tenements and apartments lined perfectly with the rising shattered moon. She followed him, no words forming or even thought. Everything was a blank slate.

 He was strong. He was fast. He was confident. Like Adam. He was ruthless. He was vicious. He was merciless. Like Adam. Blake kept her eyes on him. As soldiers and attendants bowed their heads, the club was under serious renovation. Platforms were being built, with gun placements and heavy weaponry placed at strategic locations across the massive atrium. As he walked, a pair of heels clicked, catching their attention. Coming to a stop, Blake almost crashed into Jaune’s back.

 “Your grace,” the girl said, “those new guys that you sent have been processed and are ready for deployment.”

 “Any word on the teams sent to pick up their families?”

 “They are already en route.” The girl said. “Who’s she?”

 “A friend who was unfortunately taken for a ride too.”

 “Why don’t you take me and Miltia anywhere?” The girl pouted.

 “Sorry, Melanie, too busy.” Jaune smirked, walking past her.

 All Blake heard was a scoff and a click of a heel. Snapping her head back, she stuck her tongue out, red growing on her cheeks. Melanie scoffed again, this time a heated glare on her pale face. Turning back to the elevator they approached, Blake had to bite her lip. Never had she done something so petty. As the elevator doors began to close, she kept her victorious smirk.

 “What?”

 “I need something to smile about after tonight.” Blake sighed. “Gods… what time is it?”

 “Eight o’clock?”

 “THREE HOURS?!” Blake nearly shouted. “T-That was only three hours?!”

 “More or less, but yeah.” Jaune shrugged. “Good thing it’s the weekend, or else this would be difficult to explain.”

 She watched him, reevaluating everything she knew. He is… something else entirely. He is one of the kindest and most honest people I’ve ever met. And yet… this lifestyle, the blood he spilt, the blood I spilt, the everything, is just so out of left field… it’s not making any sense. Now this king talk?

 As the elevator dinged, the doors hissed open, revealing fancy carpets, ornate designs and beautiful paintings plastered on the walls. Leading Blake along, he swung a cream-colored door with golden bear head accents, open. Junior was seen, fixing his tie, and wiping sweat from his brow behind the desk with a redheaded woman in cyan colored infantry armor over a black body glove, not unlike his own back at Beacon. Sitting in a comfortable chair, the woman smirked at him. However, his body went cold with terror, almost shaking at how scared he was. If his fear grew thicker, Blake swore he’d be able to taste it.

 There was a woman sitting across the from the cyan armored redhead. She wore a long dark green overcoat with gold trimmings. Golden accents lined the buttons and collars. Her hair was long and wild, dark with a few blonde strands within. Her leg was crossed over the other with a bo-staff resting against her shoulder. Turning to face him, her emerald eyes gave him all he needed to know.

 “Rosemary?!” Jaune’s voice choked in his throat. Blake’s jaw dropped and eyes nearly popped from her head. “W-What are you doing here?! Why are you here?! H-How—I, w-wait, no! No! I—don’t you dare!! I got enough hugs from Violette—!”

 His cries were interrupted by the arms of the powerful huntress. She lifted him off the ground almost exactly like Violette, bringing a smile to Blake’s otherwise, exhausted face. He roared, crying out in suffering agony as bones popped and a rib, probably, cracked. Dropping him, he collapsed onto a couch, body splayed in every direction. Blake shot down, easing his position, resting his head on her lap.

 “And you are?” Rosemary smiled, emerald eyes gazing into Blake’s amber. “I didn’t know he had a girlfriend, a Faunus one at that. Hold still.”

 Whipping out her scroll, Jaune groaned in embarrassment, hiding his face as a blush roared across his cheeks. Blake’s own cheeks turned red, lowering her hands on Jaune’s chest. Rosemary snickered, pocketing her scroll after the blinding flash clicked. “Oh man, mom’s gonna love this.”

 “She’s not my girlfriend.” Jaune groaned again. “She’s just… a good friend. We went to visit Violette in the city. I’m surprised that she didn’t say anything about you being in the city.”

 “Because she doesn’t even know that I’m in town.” Rosemary smirked, throwing herself into a chair. “Now, would you mind explaining to me why my boss comes down to the tier one quarters and tells us that there is a mission that he wants done and promising hefty bonuses for completion. He talked about a King, and a certain little brother of mine. Imagine my surprise when this one told me everything.”

 Jaune glared at the man as he fixed his tie. “W-What can I say, boss, you Arcs are very persuasive when you want to be. Also, we saw your attack on MT17 from here. It was quite the show, honestly.”

 Once more, again and again, it seemed, he sighed for the millionth time. “Look. This is something that is very difficult to explain. Junior, do you mind taking… uh… what’s your name?”

 “Carolina Church.” The cyan redhead said.

 “Who are you with?”

 “Classified.” Her response made Jaune raise a brow.

 “O-Okay?” He blinked. “Alright, if you don’t mind, follow Junior into another room. I will explain everything to you when I can.”

 Giving Rosemary a look, the woman shrugged. “Alright, call me if you need help, Rosemary. You said this was a good chance for something new. You’ve never let me or the boys down before.”

 “Yeah, yeah, get going already.”

 As they left, Jaune sat back down, Blake staying close to him. With a flick of his wrist, windows and doors snapped shut. Latches were closed, locks were twisted, and lights began to die down. The two women blinked, looking left and right as he activated soundproofing measures. Activating a green semblance, energy rushed through his body. Without a second gone, he reached up, cupping their faces with his hands. Blake closed her eyes only to open, revealing an empty void of white with golden clocks ticking by.

 They stood on a clock face, with Jaune still sitting on a chair. Beside him, an older blond man sat as well, wearing motifs of their friends. Blake noticed immediately. He was bearded, a scar cutting across his face. He was wearing Ruby’s cape, he had Pyrrha’s sash and symbols of the girl; he had Ren’s Stormflower and Ember Celica on both wrists. Blinking again, she quickly pieced it together, and it did nothing to ease her confusion.

 “Jaune, what… what is this?” Rosemary asked, a little shake in her voice.

 The man rose from his seat, standing half a head taller than Blake and a few inches taller than Rosemary. The man looked at the both of them, tears welling in his tired, broken sapphire eyes. The blond beard was thick and scraggly with a few dark strands making it dirty blond. He had a split lip upon closer inspection, and a thousand-yard stare that could weaken even the most hardened of huntsmen and huntresses. Instead of wearing the body glove that she recognized, he was wearing a sweater almost similar to the one Jaune was currently wearing. Except, this one, his was tattered and covered in mud, the symbol of Pumpkin Pete, faded and washed out.

 “This…” Jaune’s voice sounded from behind. “This is who I really am.”

 The two jumped in surprise, sweat forming on their brows. Everything was happening so fast, there was little time to really breathe. Blake shook her head, still trying to process everything. Her mind, tired and exhausted, burning on low fuel, she could only stare at Jaune as he walked from behind the man. Despite looking like two different people, their eyes remained the same, aside from the red flakes. The calmness in their eyes; the honesty he displayed with only a simple glance, reminded her that it was indeed Jaune. The older man didn’t speak, nor did he make a move.

 “W-What the fuck is going on, Jaune.” Rosemary asked once again, her voice cracking. “Y-You’re scaring me right now.”

 For a moment, he contemplated his next move. He was intending to simply let Blake know, but now, Rosemary in the question, the impasse he came to, only grew in size. The number of unaccounted variables seemed to multiply. He didn’t want to bring his family into this—he sure as hell didn’t want to bring his dearest sisters into this. Violette and Rosé were living their dreams as civilians. While Rosemary, Doré and Clair knew what lifestyle they wanted; he doubted helping him gain power in the underworld was the plan.

 He cursed to himself. Eyes still planted on the form of his sister and Faunus friend. Their eyes were filled with worry, revealing the turmoil in their souls. They were far beyond worried; they were terrified. He did this—he was the one pulling the strings. He was the one who stood in the line of fire, garnering too much attention. There was a goal that he needed to accomplish and using Junior and the gangs and syndicates of Vale was the only way to properly do it. What legal business would deal with White Fang operatives—what legal business would be able to underneath the nose of the love? Jaune scowled. If finding Cinder meant letting his secret spill to the two unlikeliest of individuals, he decided it would have to be done.

 “I…” He took a deep breath. “I am from the future.”

 The reactions were slow, almost painfully slow. Jaune stared at them, backing away slightly. Rosemary kept snapping her neck back and forth between his past self and his current self. Blake, well, she fell back, doubling down on her stoicism, face too tired to wear an emotion. Her eyes showed that she was thinking, churning thoughts, grinding her lobes for a response. The clock beneath them ticked away as they fell into silence. While Jaune expected Rosemary to calm first and start asking the serious questions, he was more worried about Blake and what she would say.

 While the two of them never had a close friendship, they were great friends. It was a bond forged through fire and blood, especially during the three year long siege of Mistral. Now, however, it was a relationship built on glass, and he was afraid that this was the final straw to make it all come shattering beneath him. Every second she spent in silence; her eyes would glow, and her ears would tilt in confusion. What he said would be strange to anyone who heard it.

 “It…” She frowned, blinking rapidly. “It… makes sense… sort of.”

 That wasn’t what Jaune expected. “W-What?”

 “Pyrrha and Yang have talked about this strange feeling they get when you spend time with them.” Blake said. “I have been feeling that way for a month now, Jaune. Since that talk we had on the fire escape… since you confessed to knowing that I was Faunus… they said that it felt like they knew you. I felt like I knew you. They would go on and on about how doing things with you was the strangest thing, because it feels like they have done those things with you before. But t-that’s impossible, or at least, it was impossible, because we’d never met you before the flight to Beacon!”

 Blake rambled, holding her head, hands running against her ears. “You know about us. You know who we are! Y-You… I can’t believe this… i-if you’re from the future then what happened to us? Did something happen?!”

 “Everyone dies.” Jaune’s voice was small. Smaller than either of them had ever heard. “I was the last person on this world before I died and woke up back in Orléans, four months before school started.”

 “H-How?” Rosemary asked.

 “About seven months from now, a woman named Cinder Fall will attack Beacon with the help of Grimm and Adam Taurus leading White Fang.”

 He waited for the shout. Yet, it didn’t come. Blake sat there, an empty gaze in her tired eyes. However, no matter how tired she was, her mind kept moving. She kept thinking, trying to piece together images and people. “Is she a Faunus?”

 For all of his stature and confidence, he flinched at the question. “N-No.”

 “Did she have black hair and orange eyes?” Blake asked again, her mind churning, trying to get a good picture of the face.

 “Y-Yes?” Jaune furrowed his brows. “H-How—?”

 “I know who you’re talking about… or at least, I know a face that resembles her.” Blade shook her head, hands rising, fingers digging between the follicles. “I-It was before my mission with Adam, months ago, before I turned against the White Fang. I didn’t know who she was, I didn’t know what was happening nor why there were humans of all people, in our camp. I asked him what happened, but all he would say was that he turned her away.”

 Teeth clenched, she growled. “I-Is that what she was planning? I-Is that…”

 “I guess it was.”  Jaune said. “At the Fall of Beacon, as it was called, she kills Headmaster Ozpin… Adam cuts off Yang’s arm… and Cinder kills Pyrrha.”

 Those names. Blake flinched at the confession. Her mind still churning, still running at a million miles an hour, she felt like she needed to puke. All the bloodshed, all the killing, coming back to her in that moment. The faces of men and women who fought, their bodies broken, cut and dead, by her hand and Jaune’s. Blood spatting walls, blood painting her hands crimson; she wanted to throw up. Her mind burning at the names, Pyrrha, Yang. Over and over their fates replayed in her head.

 Shooting from her seat, she turned, her stomach turning. With a gut-wrenching gag, her stomach emptied itself onto the clock face. Head lowered, she panted, gasping for air. Somehow, she had enough to throw up, remembering their stomach growling in the street. Sweat dripped from her skin, doing little to cool her down. Flipping back into her seat, she coughed. Again, her stomach turned. Shooting to the side, she wretched, gagging as what remained, found itself on the floor.

 “Blake…” Rosemary whispered, rubbing her hand on the girl’s back. “Jaune… what happened after?”

 “I…” Jaune frowned. “Weiss was practically kidnapped by her father and taken back to Atlas. Blake… you left to go to Menagerie to reconnect with your parents. Pyrrha was gone, I didn’t dare to go home. Ren and Nora are orphans and looked to me to lead them to do… anything. So, we went to Patch, found Ruby, and told her everything that she missed. She uh… her eyes do this thing where she can freeze Grimm into stone.”

 Blake couldn’t breathe. Rosemary reached over, holding her hair back as she wretched again. “Yup, there she goes again.”

 “Yang couldn’t get out of bed and she… she lost more than her arm that day.” Jaune said. “Me, Ruby, Ren and Nora travelled across Sanus and headed to Mistral. The only information we had on Cinder Fall was that she was from Mistral.”

 “What happened next, Jaune.” Rosemary asked, still massaging Blake’s back.

 “It turned out to be a lie. From the start. All of it. She had been hiding in Vale for months by the time I was even going to Beacon. We faced her and her little band of followers, and Headmaster Lionheart.” Jaune said. “Before you ask, let me say this first. The Grimm are not what you think they are. They aren’t as mindless as the majority think they are. They have a leader; her name is Salem.”

 “Salem has been pulling the strings, orchestrating conflict so her Grimm can attack and cause more chaos. A domino effect that can engulf the entire world if let loose.” Jaune said. “Rosemary, our ancestor, the last King of Vale, lead this kingdom in the Great War, fighting not just the King of Mantle and the Emperor of Mistral, but against the Grimm especially. I have an inkling feeling that he knew about Salem too.”

 “W-What does she want?” Rosemary asked.

 “She wants to destroy the world.” Jaune said. “But her powers are very limited. With her control of Grimm, it can only take her so far, but she keeps making new ones every day. In the future, she created great flying Grimm that acted as mobile spawning pools, she created creatures that could fire back at Atlesian airships and winged Grimm that could compete with the best fighter jets.”

 Blake wiped her face, looking paler than before. “What happened at Mistral?”

 “Blake, you need to rest.”

 “No!” She shouted back. “You already started telling me; I’m going to hear everything. Don’t leave any detail out.”

 “Blake, I don’t see how that’s going to help.”

 She leaned forward, holding her head in her hands. “You fought Adam. You had to have fought him. I need to know what happened.” Looking up at him, the boy gasped, as if he were punched in the chest. Tears fell down her face, trickling across her pale skin. “I…”

 “I did. I fought him… and I killed him.”

 Rosemary wrapped her arm around Blake, holding her close. Her heart racing in the woman’s embrace, she wept. A strong hand began to rub through her hair and across her back, soothing her with every motion. As her sobs began to die down, Blake gave Rosemary a thankful smile, turning her gaze to Jaune. Coughing into her fist, she repositioned herself, fixing her clothes. “I’m sorry for throwing up everywhere.”

 “Don’t apologize. You have no reason to.”

 “Jaune… please, tell me everything.”

 “I…” Closing his eyes, his own tears began to form. “From the moment I saw everyone again, I wanted to die. To see everyone alive and smiling, it was something that I had almost forgotten. In my last life… Pyrrha had a crush on me that I just didn’t see until the end. Cinder Fall just finished dispatching Headmaster Ozpin and headed up to Beacon tower, ready to continue her assault. Pyrrha saw this and… and we know her. She sees a situation go bad and she can’t turn away from it.”

 “I tried to get her to run, to fight another day, but she grabbed me and kissed me. It was at that moment that I realized I’d lost her. She used her semblance and threw me into a rocket locker and sent me away into Vale.” Jaune said, a tear falling. “For a long time, I was in love with a dead woman. I never moved on, even when Yang found me and fixed me.”

 Blake blinked, gears turning in her head. “So… that’s why Pyrrha and Yang…”

 “I guess.” Jaune shrugged. “I’m gonna be honest, I don’t know what they’re talking about. My semblance doesn’t work like that. My semblance is Generosity; I can give and take semblances through aura transfers.”

 “But you have the Arc semblance!” Rosemary cried.

 “I guess that it’s because of mom and dad.” Jaune said. “This is some serious religious and spiritual talk that I don’t have the strength for. Anyway… have you ever wondered why I have Yang’s semblance, Pyrrha’s, Ruby’s and Ren’s, even Cardin’s? Have you ever seen me do an aura transfer with any of them?”

 “N-No?” Blake said. “I… didn’t Pyrrha unlock your aura in the Emerald Forest?”

 “She did and she proved my theory correct. The one who unlocked my semblance before, would have to be the one to reunlock it to give me every semblance I had.” Jaune paused. “I used their semblances on the final day and in the end, it still wasn’t enough to stop Salem. I wasn’t enough. A-Anyway, I’m getting sidetracked.”

 “Remember how I said that Yang lost her arm? When we left her in Patch, she was a mess. She lost her partner; her school; her team and her arm. When we were in Mistral, getting ready to travel up to Haven, she arrived, riding Bumblebee. S-She… she was so beautiful that day. Her arm was replaced with a robotic one, spray painted to match Ember Celica’s color scheme.”

 Blake smiled at that. “Yang can’t be held down for long, can she?”

 “No, she can’t.” Jaune smiled back, but the tears continued to fall. “So, when we learned that Lionheart was in league with Cinder Fall and Salem, a skirmish broke out on Haven’s school grounds. What was left of JNPR and all of RWBY, of course without you since you were in Menagerie. We fought for what felt like hours, fighting against Salem’s champions and Cinder Fall’s companions.”

 “We tore the auditorium apart, semblances and Dust exploding in every direction, tearing statues and pillars apart. Through the chaos… Cinder and I began to duel. In my past life, I wasn’t the best fighter. In fact, I was one of the worst. I cheated my way into Beacon in the past, because I didn’t have the credentials of a beginners combat school, nor the fighting skill to pass an alternative test, like I did this time.”

 “Damn, called it.” Rosemary whispered. “Good eye, Doré.”

 “Har har, Doré made the same joke when the Winchesters showed up to Orléans.” Jaune deadpanned at the woman. “Anyway… remember how I said Pyrrha died? I was… I was dealing with some unresolved issues and suicidal tendencies. Cinder said some things that triggered me, and I did things I shouldn’t have. Before I knew it, Weiss was skewered with a spear.”

 “I ran to her, and I thought I unlocked my semblance.” Jaune said. “I was amping her aura, pouring my soul into trying to save her life.”

 “That’s the Arc semblance.” Rosemary nodded.

 “I saved her life, but then Cinder and her companions were forced to escape.” His tone suddenly darkened. “Explosions tore across campus. Below the grounds, the levels of the terraced city were on fire. We all rushed outside to see artillery guns in the distance firing on the city. On the ground, tanks plastered with White Fang emblems rolled over grass and open fields, firing on the walls of the city. Grimm in numbers we hadn’t seen since the Fall of Beacon, rushed to Mistral, throwing themselves into the lower levels.”

 “W-What?” Blake questioned with wide eyes. “W-What would the White Fang gain from attacking the city?! There are so many Faunus that live in Mistral!”

 “There are more racists, than Faunus in Mistral.” Jaune corrected. “Adam latched onto this after murdering Sienna Khan and taking her seat as the High Leader of the White Fang. Leading his best killers and fighters into the city just after we got our asses kicked, he climbed the terraces killing every person he saw, Human or Faunus, calling every Faunus who sided with humans a traitor.”

 “In the middle of the first bombardment, you arrived, an army of Faunus from Menagerie and immediately engaged Adam in the lower levels.” Jaune said, holding out a hand. “This is the semblance I got from Ozpin. That is something that will be explained later.”

 Before Blake could say anything, everything around her warped and changed. Still sitting in her couch with Rosemary, they watched as a slightly older Jaune lifted Crocea Mors.

 He turned to his friends; eyes wide with fright. Everything was falling apart. Fist clenching around the handle of his blade, he turned to Nora and Ren. “Alright, the city is in danger—find as many people as you can and get them to safety here in Haven!”

 “B-But Jaune…” Nora said with a weak whimper.

 “Do it!!” Jaune cried. “Ruby, Blake is down there, fighting the White Fang, it’s about time that we joined her!”

 “R-Right…” Silver eyes beginning to focus.

 “Yang…” Jaune jogged up to the blonde, hand resting on her shoulder. “I don’t know how much help I’ll be, but I’m with you. If he is down there, you can rely on my shield.”

 A great Lancer Queen came to life, blue and drifting with snow-like mist. Buzzing forward, it exploded into a fiery shower of smoke and fire. Everyone turned to Weiss, who stood there, glowing like a true snow angel. Myrtenaster spinning, she jammed her blade into the dirt, white glyphs coming to life, summoning a pack of Beowolves and Boarbatusk. With a cry, the creatures ran about, jumping over the edge of the school, colliding with incoming explosive shells, saving what she could.

 “Go!!” She shouted. “I’ll handle this! Jaune… can you?”

 Raising his hand, already getting a handle on his semblance, the short girl began to glow, her aura rejuvenated. “Go… I’ll be fine. If I need help, I’ll you.”

 “Let’s go!” Jaune cried.

 The scene warped. Blake watched with awe as the city caught flame. Grimm flew in, dipping between buildings and snatching people, White Fang or otherwise. She held her breath, as the image continued to warp, revealing the Guardsmen Corps of Mistral struggle to keep control. Tanks rolled through streets, firing their turrets into foundations as old as time, blowing holes through walls and homes, sending people running for their lives. People were gunned down by their machine guns and White Fang riflemen who relished in every kill. Blake couldn’t watch, it was like a nightmare.

 “I have you, Blake.” Rosemary whispered, holding the girl close.

 It was when she heard it, that she focused.

 “Oh, my darling.”

 It was so devious, so cruel. It was him.

 Adam stood with Wilt drawn, drowning in blood. Beside him, twenty Faunus, each one towering with a myriad of weapons. No more words were shared, as she flashed between shadow clones and a golden-haired monkey Faunus beside her. He had his own clones, but they were gold and exploded when they met their targets. Swiping and sliding between every swing and strike, they clashed in a flurry of sparks and light, as shells exploded across the city.

 Her aura shimmered. Before she could lose her footing, a white shield with bronze-gold accents appeared, blocking Wilt. Before Adam could have a chance to respond, Yang followed, jamming her fist into his masked face. Expelling her own shell, the man flew back, smoke and fire on his clothes, bouncing across stone steps, only stopping when he dug Wilt into the ground. Flipping around, he smirked behind his terrible mask.

 “There you are, Yang.” The man smiled. “And what’s this? A third dumb blonde? Gods, Blake. Do you have a type?!”

 “Sun!” Jaune shouted. “You and Yang face off against these guys. Let me know and I’ll help where I can!”

 With a flick of his wrists, his aura bar suddenly dropped past half and well below a quarter. Blake in her seat with Rosemary, watched as Yang and Sun began to glow as bright as the sun itself in midday. Shield raised, Jaune fell back, protecting Blake from the incoming White Fang. Swipes, punches and swinging nun chucks, the White Fang fell to their combined attack. Sun’s clones exploded in a vibrant shower of heat and blinding light, giving him more than enough openings to take his opponents down.

 But it was Yang that really stole the show. Blake watched from the safety of Rosemary’s arms, as the blonde dragon plowed her way through the White Fang, killing them with every punch. Her power exuding with every step she made, with every punch she threw. Bodies flew and fell around them until it was just them and Adam Taurus. The ensuing battle was almost out of a fairy tale.

 A crimson sword glowed in the fiery night, absorbing every punch, and swinging staff and nun chuck. All the while, Blake remained behind Jaune, panting and wide eyed. He remained, like a sentinel as she gathered her bearings and caught her breath. Despite that, the blond was thinking of his plan of attack. Using his analytical mind, he realized Adam’s semblance after watching his fighting style.

 “Yang! Sun!” Jaune shouted. “His semblance! He can absorb damage!”

 “Not only that,” Blake shouted, rising to her feet. She rested a hand on Jaune’s shoulder, shifting Gambol Shroud into its sword form. “Yang, you and Adam have the same semblance! He can take damage through his sword and redirect it back at his opponent twice as strong!”

 “Seriously?” Yang grunted as she fell back giving Sun an opening. Turning back to Blake, she scowled. “That’s so cheap! He doesn’t need to get hit!”

 “Then let’s do this.” Jaune said.

 Rushing forward, Adam raised his blade and shotgun sheath, prepared to fight Sun’s clone. As it neared, it suddenly vanished, revealing Jaune’s large kite shield. The bull raised his shotgun out of habit, only to have the pellets reflect back to him, peppering against his aura. In his confusion, the shield bashed against him, breaking his stance. Albeit slightly. Through the spinning vision, Sun’s weapon came around in staff configuration, hitting the man in the face. He fell back, this time, unable to control his fall.

 Yang moved in, fist raised, eyes burning crimson. However, her body froze the moment she gazed into the dark slits of Adam’s mask. Without warning, Blake threw Gambol Shroud forward, wrapping the ribbon around Yang’s waist. With a powerful yank, the blonde flew back, allowing Jaune to move in once more with his powerful shield. As they fought, it was clear that they were exhausted. Fighting Cinder, fighting her allies, fighting their way down to Blake, had left them wiped.

 There was a moment. A small second that changed everything. Adam rushed in, as Sun took a breath. Crimson blade jammed into the monkey, piercing through his aura and flesh. Plunging Wilt to the hand guard, Sun gurgled, dying within seconds. Tearing the blade from his body, Adam watched as Sun tumbled over the side of the terrace, falling to the flaming lower levels of the city.

 “Oh my god!” Blake cried, sinking her face into Rosemary’s shoulder.

 “Sun!” Blake cried, falling to her knees beside Yang. The blonde watched, her lilac eyes bursting with fear. Her body shaking, she rushed to her, holding her close.

 Adam’s sneer was face-splitting. Yang was broken, her eyes welling with tears as he neared. As Blake raised her handgun, Adam shot it away, the barrel of Blush smoking hot. “Oh, my darling. It’s time to end this. Goodbye.”

 “D-Don’t forget about me, asshole.”

 Their heads turned to Jaune, who stood there, shaking in his armor. Front foot forward, shield up and grip tight, just as Pyrrha had taught him, he took a shaking breath, keeping his glare focused on the bull. “Blake, get Yang up and get behind me.”

 Adam rolled his eyes, cocking Blush and raising Wilt. Doing the unthinkable, Jaune threw his sword at the bull. Flicking Wilt, Crocea Mors bounced away in a shower of sparks, giving Blake and Yang enough time to disappear in a flicker of a shadow clone. Now behind Jaune, the Arc rushed in, shield up, throwing all of his strength at Adam. Before the sword could even hit the ground, Jaune reached out, grabbing his venerated blade, and swung for the man.

 Dodging and weaving between each other’s swings and attacks, mind clear with what just happened on Haven’s campus, Jaune wasn’t going to make the same mistake he made against Cinder Fall. Sword clashing with the crimson bladed katana, Jaune kicked, going for underhanded tactics. As they clashed, Blake and Yang watched from afar, their hearts racing. The boy was going to die if they couldn’t join in. He will die.

 But Adam made a mistake. His anger getting the better of himself, he wasn’t paying attention to where his blade was going, and it lodged into a tree root. Taking advantage of it, Jaune poured his aura into his blade. Like a flaming sword, it was bright, blindingly so. Bringing it down, he cut Adam’s hand off. Blake and Yang blinked, eyes wide with surprise, but not as much as Jaune. As Adam roared, his left hand reached out, ripping Wilt free from the tree root, slicing Jaune across his face, shattering his aura and cutting his flesh.

 They both fell back, screaming in pain. Covered in blood, they raised their weapons under a crescendo of fire and explosions, Jaune swung first, Crocea Mors cutting into Adam’s throat and didn’t stop until the man’s head flew off, the wound cauterizing before his body fell limp to the ground.

 With that, the images warped and disappeared, returning to the white void and giant clock face. Blake shivered, released from Rosemary’s grip. She gulped. “I don’t… I don’t even know what to say. T-That was so…”

 “Fucked up.” The elder Arc finished. “W-What the fuck Jaune? T-That’s the future?!”

 “W-What happened next?”

 “The siege continued, but the White Fang pulled back for a few days.” Jaune said. “We helped with the rebuilding and sent messages across the world with pigeons and airships. We needed help, in any way we could get. In the meantime, I got to know you and Yang better… one thing led to another, and we confessed our feelings for each other. We shared a night. Before I knew it, it became more nights and then we became an item, despite all the bullshit happening.” He chuckled hotly, seeing Blake’s blood red blush and Rosemary’s raised brow. “Gods, Blake… the three of us… we were just… amazing.”

 “Teams we knew showed up to Mistral, but the first one to arrive, was CRDL.” Jaune smiled. “In the past, I never got to teach them, after all, like I said before, I was one of the worst fighters at Beacon. They bullied the hell out of me when we did go to school. But for some reason, they were the first people to show up out of the hundreds of messages we sent out across Remnant.”

 “Skimming over a lot of fighting and battles, everything came to an end when Salem arrived through a crimson portal, wielding a magnificent sword.” Jaune shivered. “She jammed the blade into the earth and made a declaration. At first nothing happened and then she walked back into her portal with her champions following after her. Within seconds, Blake, a great schism formed where the sword was once placed, shredding across the continent within seconds. Forests were torn asunder; mountains were leveled as easily as the walls of Mistral.”

 “The panic was unlike any I had seen. While our teams were able to get on airships, many of the Faunus you brought to Anima could not. Your parents decided to stay and help ferry as many people as they could. In the distance, the oceans were rushing in as the great bay began to swallow Anima. In the chaos, Yang and I were left behind, trying to get to the last airship.”

 “The three of us, along with your parents rushed up to Haven’s campus… at least what was left of it. As the highest point in Anima, an airship tried to get close, but with the rushing waters and the unstable foundations of Haven, it was too dangerous to land the ship.”

 He stood, kneeling before Blake. Slowly, he took her hands into his own. “You made the ultimate sacrifice. You used Gambol Shroud, latching your ribbon to the ship’s railings. Without a request or even a command, you grabbed Yang first and climbed with all your strength to get her onto the ship. When the people grabbed her and pulled her on board, you jumped off again, and descended back to the school grounds.”

 “Grimm were still around, running into the campus trying to feast on what remained. You begged your parents to get on, but they refused. You asked me to go, but I told you no. I was ready to die. After three years of constant fighting had killed any ounce of hope I had, no matter what Yang did to help me. You did the unthinkable and tied Gambol Shroud’s ribbon around my waist. Giving your dad a nod, he lifted me into his arms and threw me into the air, dangling over the side of the ship by your ribbon.”

 “Y-You…” Jaune finished. “we never saw you again.”

 Rising to his feet, he wiped his tears, turning to Blake again. “Your sacrifice broke us. All of us who remained. Nora wouldn’t eat. Ruby wouldn’t speak anymore. Weiss was sick for weeks. Ren and I… it was as if everything we fought to stop, was for nothing. Yang and I did our best to live on for you. It was until in Atlas that everything went to shit.”

 Blake bit her lip, still coming to terms with everything she had just seen and heard. “I don’t know if I want to hear this anymore…”

 “Just tell me if you want me to stop.” Jaune paused again. “Skipping over a lot of details… the White Fang attacked Atlas and Mantle, using the same tactic they used in Mistral. Except this time, they had aircraft, bombers, fighters, and airships that contested with the Atlesian military. It was one bombing to the next and before we knew it… Yang was buried under rubble after a White Fang carpet bombing.”

 Blake flinched, eyes following Jaune as the tears returned to his face. “Jaune… I-I’m… f-first Pyrrha, then me, then…”

 “She…” Jaune bit his lip, falling into his seat. “She gave me the last of her aura with her dying breath. She… she is the reason I even know what my semblance truly is; she is the reason I have the strength I have; she is the reason why I can still stand and fight.”

 Rising from his seat, he paced. “Pyrrha is the reason I even made it this far. You are the reason why I hold this much passion for fighting for Faunus and doing what’s right. Yang is the reason why I get up every day and come here to Vale. All three of you. Even Weiss and Ruby. Ren and Nora obviously as well. I lost every single one of you. Rosemary… I haven’t said much about our family because… because not even I know what really happened. After we were pushed out of Atlas, I lost another friend on Vytal. I was pushed deeper into Sanus and found Orléans in ruin. Nothing was left of anyone, paw prints of Grimm littering every street and home.”

 “Jaune…” Blake said, rising to her feet.

 “Blake, listen to me.” He turned to her, holding her hands. “I don’t care about the past. I don’t care about any romance we may have had! I just want to make sure that you, Yang, Pyrrha, Ruby, Weiss, Ren, and Nora… I just want to make sure that the seven of you get to live your goddamn lives!! There’s a reason why I haven’t given in to Pyrrha or Yang’s attempts! There’s a reason I’ve avoided all of that romantic bullshit from the start!”

 Releasing her, he paced, heart racing in his chest. “If I fail… I’m afraid I’m going to wake up in Orléans again. I’m afraid of having to relive these feelings again and again. I can’t do that, and I can’t do that to you. Blake… I don’t know how you feel about me, but please, for your sake, don’t return these feelings. I lost you before, I can’t lose you again. I love all of you so much… I can’t suffer that again.”

 “You won’t.”

 He froze at her words.

 “Look at me, Jaune.” Her voice was sweet and soothing. Hand lowering, she cupped his face, wiping the tears. “You want to protect us. I am honored, but we can learn to protect ourselves. If you think for a second that I’m going to pretend that everything is normal; think again. I’m not leaving you; I’m not going to just let this slide. Even if you don’t want me here, I’m staying. You are not losing us again. I promise.”

 Jaune snickered, the tears falling free. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight. “Thank you, Blake.”

 On the latest airship imaginable, the two of them knew that Goodwitch was going to chew them out. Probably another detention. It didn’t matter. Releasing her hand from his grip, she untied her ribbon and immediately began to wrap her ears. Eyes lowered in silence, she leaned back, resting her shoulder with his. He didn’t say anything about it, but she could feel his gaze.

 “Jaune…” She began. “I know what you’re thinking, but I’m… I’m not ready for them to know. Not yet. I’m sure you can relate with the life changing secrets.”

 He sighed. She wiggled her way into him, grabbing his arm and forcing him to rest it over her shoulders. Leaning into his chest, she was quiet, listening to his heartbeat, listening to the rumbling of the airship’s engines. “Blake… you are taking everything that’s happened today remarkably well. It’s… worrying.”

 “I am an ex-terrorist. Yeah, it scared me at first, especially seeing familiar faces didn’t help, but now that I’ve had time to think things through and saw a glimpse into the future you talked about… I am not going to sit back and let you face our enemies alone. Speaking of which, King, what’s the plan? Surely, you’ve got one, right?”

 Jaune nodded, getting comfortable. “I am clearing Vale of any places that might house Cinder for the right price. These criminal syndicates only work for the bottom Lien. They want what they can gain, and they act accordingly until they get it. Cinder Fall definitely has a huge stash of Lien in her possession, I don’t doubt this. Remember that man I was talking to? The ‘W’?”

 “Y-Yeah.” Blake said with a shiver. “I was too tired and afraid to ask any more questions.”

 “That man is named Doctor Watts. He is a comrade of Cinder.” Jaune said. “The two of them are part of Team WTCH, Salem’s person team of veteran huntsman level champions. While he isn’t a fighter like we are or even Cinder, his weapon is his mind. I don’t know what kind of dealings he had with the Daijin Oyabun, but it couldn’t have been good.”

 “When Cinder brought down Beacon, it was a domino effect, one kingdom fell after another, leaving a world-spanning trail of dead bodies and destruction in her wake. There is something that she is after and someone that I can’t allow her to kill and it’s not just Pyrrha.” Jaune said. “I will explain all of this at another time. I intend to find Cinder and kill her.”

 “Without her, Remnant won’t go to shit.”

 “Exactly.” Jaune said. “I intend to erase the future. That poor man you saw… my future self… I don’t want him to exist in my thoughts. I don’t want to remember anything about the future I lived. Every terrible thing; every lose I had; every friend I’ve had to bury… all of it. Gone.”

 Blake was silent at that, keeping her head pressed against his chest. Closing her eyes, the gunfire of MT17 fading with his beating heart. The things he said and showed her, beginning to disappear into the recesses of her mind. He was a calming presence, despite everything he had just done, despite all the blood they had spilt to get to where they are, he still remained calm. Holding him close, he tightened his grip, tender with his touch.

 A smile grew on her face, it was a feeling Adam never gave her.

 “Onto the bigger Goliath in the room; the army.” Blake said. “The things you said to the police; you have an army of mercenaries and operator PMCs. They are doing exactly the same thing as the police were. What’s the difference?”

 “The difference is, Shadow and Viridian do what they’re paid for, they don’t have existing obligations, nor do they have any oaths to uphold.” Jaune raised a finger. “They do as the highest bidder pays them to; just so happens to be me.”

 “That’s fair, I guess.” Blake hummed. “Gods, I can’t wait to get back to Beacon and take a shower and sleep.”

 “Yeah, the showers are still being installed at the HQ. Good thing Junior had towels and sinks so we could wipe off all the blood.” Jaune chuckled weakly. Pulling out his scroll, Jaune began to sweat, catching Blake’s attention. He looked like he was melting. Taking a quick peek at his phone, she too began to sweat.

 Yang: I swear to all the gods, Arc. If Blakey isn’t back by eight, I’m gonna break your bones!
 Pyrrha: Jaune! Where are you?! It’s past nine! Yang is angry and screaming bloody murder!
 Ruby: Jaune, I don’t know why it’s taking so long for you two to get back, but hurry!
 Weiss: I expected better of you, Jaune. Just be prepared to deal with Yang.
 Ren: Jaune… ignore Nora’s texts.
 Nora: Jaune-Jaune! Since you’re out in the town, can you get some pancake mix—we’re running out! K thnx bai! Oh, and I think Yang wants to kill you!

 Sighing in defeat, for the billionth time at this point, he slumped into his seat, taking Blake with him. “You’re gonna back me up, right?”

 “Only if you do the same.” He turned to see Blake’s scroll had blown up as well.

 Pyrrha: I swear to all the gods, Belladonna. If Jaune isn’t back by eight, I’m gonna break your bones!

 That was all Jaune needed to read to get the message. Blake put her scroll away, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips—Yang and Pyrrha’s were literally a reversal of each other and everyone else stayed the same. Hilariously enough, Nora asked both of them to buy pancake mix. Nevertheless, the pair dreaded the remainder of the flight back to Beacon Cliff. It was in their sights, but neither made a peep or a  sound as the only passengers. The smallest pressure would break all hell loose.

 His stomach dropped when the airship landed, and the loading bay doors opened. Shakily, he rose from the seat and pulled Blake to her feet. The two walked side by side, keeping a respectable distance form each other. Once their feet touched Beacon’s cobblestone walkways, they froze like statues. In front of them, Pyrrha Nikos, the invincible girl, and Yang Xiao Long, the one affectionately called firecracker, standing with weapons armed and glares on their faces.

 Ruby and Weiss stood behind Yang, neither trying to calm her down anymore. Behind Pyrrha, Nora was as bubbly as ever, bouncing on the heels of her shoes. Beside her, Ren had a palm to his face, obviously annoyed and tired of trying. Neither girl made a move, just glaring at Jaune and Blake. Subconsciously, the blond boy fished his pocket for his scroll and as if the gods hated him, sighed again, shivering as his eyes scanned the big numbers on his phone’s lockscreen.

 10:35 pm

 Yang: Pucker up, lover boy. You’re gonna make out with my knuckles for kidnapping my partner.

 “Y-Yang, I swear it’s not what you think.” Jaune spoke up, throwing his hands up in defense. “We got distracted and lost track of time—I promise!”

 “Lost track? Sounds like the understatement of the century.” Yang glared.

 “Yang, it’s true!” Blake quickly defended. “W-Why are you acting like this?!”

 “It’s just so damn weird!” Yang pointed accusingly. “You guys meet up almost every night in the common room! You think I don’t know? You two started talking about all kinds of weird philosophical shit when neither of you even talk to each other during the day! Now, he suddenly invites you to a book shop? Blake, you never cared for him more than a passing glance—what started this?”

 “I promise.” Jaune walked up to Yang, putting his hands on her shoulders. Blake watched, as the blonde girl began to blush. Despite how dark it was, thanks to her night vision, she could see how angry Pyrrha had become. “Blake and I did nothing.  We went, enjoyed some books, tea and catching up. If you listened, my sister’s boss is an old family friend of Blake’s. It’s a small world, y’know. Also, I could have sworn you were in the room when she said that too.”

 Yang calmed down, a bashful expression on her face. Backing away, Jaune turned to face Pyrrha; his dearest partner and the first woman he’d ever loved. Doing the same thing, his hands gripped her shoulders, easing her stress and worry. Blake’s brow quirked, watching as Pyrrha’s face turned red and Yang simply glared into oblivion, everyone else, none the wiser.

 “Pyr.” He smiled, his pearly whites beaming in the dim light of Remnant’s shattered moon. “I’m serious when I say this, nothing happened. We got sidetracked and held up with all the nostalgia. Can you blame us for that? No? Didn’t think so. Look, I get it, you were worried for us; Vale is a big place after all, but I promise, we can take care of ourselves.”

 “B-But you left your weapons in your dorms; not even in the rocket lockers!”

 “If you think I need a weapon to defend myself,” Jaune cackled, “I think you and I need to spar sometime soon. Anyway, you guys are great. You’d even threaten to kill us just to make sure we were safe; it’s adorable. But man… Blake and I are wiped and I for one, really want to take a shower and go to sleep.”

 He and Blake walked past the six of them, leaving them awestruck and silenced. They had planned to teach them both a lesson about disappearing without giving any forward notice, but Jaune just had to open his mouth. What he had to say, neither girl expected to hear, but he was so sincere, they couldn’t even stay mad. Taking a page from Jaune’s book, they sighed in defeat, the rest of JNPR followed after them and trudged to the dorms. Ruby and Weiss sighed as well, turning their heads to the skies, and thanking whatever deity was listening.

 However, Yang stood still, eyeing the cobblestone patterns.

 What does Blake have that me and Pyrrha don’t? She frowned. Why won’t you notice us… me?

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: The King and the Cat’s Domain

 “Sorry Yang.” Blake said as she slipped into a new shirt the team didn’t know the girl owned. Lightly running a brush through her black curling hair, she ran her fingers between the follicles. “Jaune and I have plans.”

 “Seriously?” Yang grumbled. “This is the fourth weekend in a row!”

 “Pyrrha, I know, I know.” Jaune chuckled as he slipped into his body glove. “I’m wearing my armor just in case.”

 Holding Crocea Mors, the redhead held it out for him. “Don’t forget this.”

 “Yang…” Blake sighed, turning to the blonde. “I promise, after this, I’ll be able to make more time for the rest of RWBY on weekends. It’s just that his sister really wants us to come to this festival, also, I kinda volunteered for it.”

 “It’s nothing, Pyr.” Jaune laughed. “My sister is running a festival deep in Vale. While I appreciate the reminder, I think me, and Blake will be okay.”

 “Blake…”

 “Jaune…”

 Two doors opened, revealing a blond king and a black cat. Amber eyes locked with sapphire flaked in red. A light tinge of red on the girl’s face, they shut the doors behind them, sighing in defeat in sync. “Same wavelength?”

 “Same wavelength.” Jaune chuckled. “C’mon, Blake.”

 Holding out an arm, Blake quickly latched with him. “Gods, I’m so excited Jaune.”

 “I was hoping you would be.” Jaune smirked, nudging her. “I did this for them… and you.”

 Her heart raced. Face burning red, she almost stumbled with how weak her knees got. It had been four weeks since the incident at MT17 and she had never felt more alive. Building affordable housing, giving food and clothing to homeless, visiting orphanages, cleaning the megatowers in Jaune’s territory; everything she had done, just felt real. After five years in the White Fang, she never felt like she was making any real ground, but this; after just four weeks, she had done more than five whole years combined.

 Amber eyes trailed to the Arc beside her, a content smile worn on his face. There was something about it that just made her heart rush and her smile spread. It was just infectious. Her heartbeat with the pace of their shoots, unable to look away from the boy beside her. The elevator dinged, snapping her from her thoughts. “After you.”

 She rolled her eyes, walking into the elevator first, waiting for the boy to press the buttons. As they began their descent, she turned her gaze out the windows behind them, watching Beacon’s school grounds grow ever closer. Students walked the campus, some still in uniform, while others were already in their casual clothes, ready to spend their student loans and academy grants on booze and food. It had become a normal sight for the Belladonna, arm lacing with Jaune’s, seeing classmates and teams they barely saw throughout the day, running for the first airships into Vale on a Friday afternoon.

 “Are we gonna be late?” Blake turned to Jaune.

 “Uh, hopefully not, but Azul is picking us up with a royal convoy, or something ridiculous like that.” Jaune laughed a little. “While I think it’s a bit much… at the same time, it would send a message to the people.”

 “You are a King, Jaune.” Blake nudged him. “Start acting like it.”

 “I’m technically a prince, but sure.”

 “Not the time to use semantics.” Blake deadpanned. “Gods, how many people will be there?”

 “If what Junior said is correct; two megatowers worth. It will be one of the largest events in southside Vale this year, third to the Vytal Festival.  We’ve got our work cut out for us, Blakey.” Jaune winked. “Besides… this is the festival for Faunus, for you and your family.” He nudged her back. “Show some of that Faunus pride I know you have.”

 As if her face was on fire, she rolled her eyes nudging him back. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s just get on that airship.”

 The elevator dinged once more. The doors hissed open, and the pair walked into the atrium of the dormitory building. Walking onto campus grounds, they ignored people gawking at them. Eyes planted on their backs as they walked toward the airships. Arms still laced with each other, people began to whisper, rumors spiraling out of control. While Jaune couldn’t hear it all, Blake could, and she relished in it. There were guys jealous of Jaune, there were women jealous of both of them.

 Not one complaint was missed by her cat ears, safely tucked away behind a black bow. With a confident sway in her hips, students dropped their bags, their textbooks, and conversations just to gaze. Jaune didn’t notice, because of course he didn’t, but everyone else did. People parted ways, much to Jaune’s confusion and Blake’s growing pride. Her hand tightened, holding onto his arm, making the same walk they’ve made several times already. Something was different in the way she held herself, with how close the two of them were; again, the whispers returned, this time, rapidly spreading as they stepped onto the airship.

 Blake led him to a window, the same one they always sat beside. It always got the best and longest views of Vale. Taking her usual seat, Jaune followed, his right foot resting on the windowsill, his right hand resting on his knee, while she did the same, except with her left. Staring at the Riviere that split the great megalopolis in two, their sighs were peaceful. There was no need to speak, no need to share words. That kind of silence, Blake relished in. As much as she loved her boisterous team, sometimes, the quietness of Jaune and Ren were what she needed.

 It was a quiet flight, uneventful with random teams coming up to them and wishing them a good day in the city. It had become a regular occurrence, with second- and third-year teams getting well acquainted with the pair. Blake blinked, watching a full female team giving them winks—Team SPIA (Sepia), third years who just happened to adore the party life. Blake smiled at them, giving them a friendly wave, one of them blew a kiss back. Red on her cheeks, she looked back to the window, as the girls giggled to themselves.

 “Yo, Azul, you at the docks?” Jaune asked, a scroll pressed to his ear.

 “Of course, boss, Jasper, Shae and your sister are already waiting in the car with me.” Azul responded. Jaune flinched as a loud shout rang through his phone speakers. “Hurry! They keep messing with the damn radio! Shut the fuck—”

 Jaune laughed as he shut his scroll. “Well, it looks like our valets are having fun without us. C’mon Blakey.”

 Kicking off the windowsill, he held out his hand. Blake paid attention the things happening around her, she reached out and took his hand. As she did, a flash flickered from across the airship, one of the girls of SPIA gave her a simple wink. Blake smirked. “My knight.”

 “My lady.” Jaune escorted her to the to bay doors. As they hissed open, the streets were full of shoppers and high-class socialites, as per usual. The leader of SPIA tapped her scroll to Blake’s, the pictures she took already transferring.

 “Hit us up next time, you two.” Samone, turned to Blake and Jaune as she pocketed her scroll. “Where are you guys headed?”

 “Somewhere in southside, got an event that we volunteered for.” Jaune smiled. “You’re more than welcome to join us.”

 “Is that so?” The woman gave them a smirk. “I might take you up on that. What’s the event?”

 “It’s the Faunus Victory Day Festival.” Blake beamed. “Jaune talked with his dad on the High Council; it’s the first annual FV-Day to celebrate the end of the Faunus Wars and the founding of Kuo Kuana. I-I have a lot of Faunus friends.”

 Samone blinked. “That’s… wow. I’m impressed, didn’t know you had so much power, Arc.”

 “Honestly, sometimes I don’t even know the extent of it too.”

 “Text me if you want extra hands.” Samone gave them a nonchalant wave as she descended the steps. “Might even bring some boys from OCHR (Ochre) and GLTR (Glitter). Have a good one, lovebirds.”

 “We a-aren’t—”

 “W-We’re not—”

 “Yeah, yeah.” Samone cackled with powerful laughter.

 Jaune and Blake looked away from each other, red on their cheeks. Stepping down the ramp, they stood on the sidewalk, awaiting their ride. They thankfully didn’t have to wait long. An SUV with black windows rolled up, bass booming and music deafening. As it came to a screeching stop, Jaune and Blake deadpanned. Doors swung open, Azul ran around, shouting and screaming, while Shae and Jasper were thrown out, laughing, and breaking with coughing fits. Stepping out, Rosemary cracked her knuckles, a death glare on her face.

 “Wanna repeat what you say, Jasper?!” Rosemary practically roared.

 “Uh…” Jaune and Blake blinked. “Do I even want to know?”

 “C-Come on, boss.” Azul sighed, “W-We’re gonna be late! They already started the introductions!”

 “Calm down, Azul,” Blake giggled. “We’ll make it there in time.”

 “It’s a forty-five-minute drive without traffic!” Azul said pointedly. “Right now, there are other festivals going on, and there are way too many people in the streets!”

 “Alright idiots, get your asses back in the car!” Rosemary all but shouted again.

 Jasper, still giggling up a storm, ran to the passenger seat, while Blake and Jaune were sandwiched between Shae and Rosemary. Music now turned to almost mute, Jaune chuckled, “Alright, what happened?”

 “That one doesn’t know how to shut his damn mouth!” Rosemary grabbed Jasper by the ear. As Shae began to giggle harder, Rosemary crossed her arms, grabbing the woman by her ear, pulling them both back. Jaune held onto Blake, Azul losing control of the wheel, the SUV swerved across the street. Oh, come on! Jaune shouted. Hands glowing black, the car immediately stabilized itself, the wheel turning on its own.

 “Rosemary!” Jaune cried, all the while Blake laughed up a storm. “Azul needs to drive!”

 “I-I think you’re doing great on your own boss!”

 “Wheel; NOW!”

 “Got it!”

 Hands locked with the steering wheel; Rosemary released the two supposed hunters. Snapping back and forth, the car was finally stable. Jasper still curled into his corner at the passenger seat, snickering uncontrollably, while Shae massaged her ear. Grey eyes glared between jet black bangs, the woman huffed and crossed her arms. “Maybe, if Rosemary wasn’t so sensitive, maybe she could take a joke!”

 “Oh gods.” Jaune sighed in defeat. “Before you four start making a mess—”

 “I didn’t do anything—”

 “Drive!” Jaune pointed at Azul. “What happened to the royal convoy you were talking about?”

 “We didn’t think a show was necessary.” Jasper turned to Jaune. “These people want to see you and Blake. They don’t want a line of cars packing into the streets. Trust me. These neighborhoods and communities, I’ve been running jobs through them for years at this point. Shae too. If you want their hearts, being humble is the way to go.”

 “Got it.” Jaune nodded. “There may be some guys coming from Beacon to help out. It won’t be an issue?”

 “I thought you wanted the King stuff secret from Beacon?”

 “As far as everyone knows, me and Blake are volunteering at an event.” Jaune smiled. “I already have a meeting set up with someone very important. Your boss’s boss.”

 “Wait,” Rosemary flinched. “Anthony’s dad is coming?”

 “Yup.”

 The elder Arc took a deep breath, a thoughtful look on her face. “You know dad’s been wanting to set up a deal with him, right? Green Industries is one of the best, if not the best, weapons manufacturer in Sanus. While the forgemasters are great in Orléans, we don’t have the industry to match him.”

 “Which is why I’m meeting with him.” Jaune nodded. “After drying the bank accounts of the Daijin Yakuza, our pockets have swelled. It’s time to start investing back into my army and Vale. While the festival is expensive, it’s nothing that will break the bank for us. That’s how much money the Yakuza had, and they aren’t even the strongest of the syndicates.”

 “Speaking of which, have Marsha gather her team. MSTN (Moonstone) and you four, I’m thinking RJAS (Rajas) or AAPL (Apple). Which do you guys think fits you best?”

 “Why does Rosemary get to be the leader?” Jasper turned to the King. “That sounds like nepotism—”

 “I can grab your ear and manhandle you again if you’d like.”

 “Okay, point made.”

 “MSTN and RJAS will patrol the festival grounds. There are going to be a lot of people. That much is a given. Xanthus prides itself as a Faunus only syndicate, something like the White Fang, but without any of the political ideologies.” Jaune said. “If they were smart, they would implant some of their guys into the festival to discredit or sabotage the entire thing. I don’t much trust the Xanthus, nor the Jin Se, but if it does come to blows, MSTN and RJAS will be the first line of defense for the people.”

 They all nodded in unison. “Since I intend to deal with Howard Green, I’ll let Tony know to deploy Viridian and Shadow operators at key points throughout the festival, while at the same time minimizing infantry. It’s a time for celebration. We don’t want that many people freaking out. No matter how strong our walls are, if that many people lose their shit at once, it’s a surefire way to attract our true enemy. Got it? The people first.”

 “The people first.”

 Music boomed across the pavilion. At the three streets that converged to the HQ, there were roadblocks and several more stations, manned by Shadow and Viridian operators. Stalls were set up, following the streets and the roundabout in the center of it all. At a raised platform, a recruitment station was set up, Junior and the Malachite Twins were processing people, writing things down and wearing beaming smiles. Jaune didn’t know if they were fake or not, but damn if felt real.

 Lines of men and women had gathered, both human and Faunus. Police were abound, patrolling the market stalls and the music festivals playing from stages across the main street. The car came to a halt, a young man wearing valet clothes, bowed to Azul, taking the man’s keys. “Enjoy the festival, sir!”

 Doors opening, they stepped out, immediately hounded by people. They rushed to Jaune, shaking his hand, and bowing their heads in reverence. Their praises and thanks melding together into one drowning noise. “You saved us from the Daijin and the Morado! We cannot thank you enough for cleaning the streets!”

 “It was my pleasure.” Jaune nodded. “Enjoy the festival! For a free Faunus-kind!”

 The cheers were like thunder, booming from every voice, of men and women, of boys and girls, to even babies who cried and laughed, clapping their hands with the crowds. Rosemary gave him a wink, before grabbing her team and leading them along the crowds. Blake at his side, people began to part, Faunus reaching out and touching Blake’s shoulder.

 “Miss Belladonna!” Some cried. “Long live the Belladonnas!”

 She kept her amber eyes forward, as they neared the center of the pavilion. “Alright, Jaune. I’m going to help out at the distribution stall. Have fun getting new recruits.”

 With a skip in her step, she hugged some volunteers and quickly went to work removing her bow and handing clothes, canned food and school supplies for families that found their way into the line. Jaune watched her from afar. There was just something about it, that brought back so many memories. As he stepped onto the pavilion square, helping sergeant-major Blanche sift through the would-be recruits, his eyes could not be abated. Blake, beneath the shade of her stalls, smiled and talked to the people who came to give gifts and celebrate.

 Beneath the falling petals and confetti, despite the booming music and the horns and strings of traditional Faunus culture in Menagerie, he saw her, and she looked like she was home. She was doing something for her people that didn’t involve killing, looting or violence. From his position on the pavilion square, he could see everything. In the distance, operators of Viridian and Shadow interacted with the people, buying wares, and trying traditional Faunus foods, from special seasoned beef to greens and vegetables roasted on a pit, spiced with flavors straight from Kuo Kuana.

 From her place, she watched him. Amber eyes glancing beyond her fringed bangs, hands shaking with excitement. The hope in their eyes, was infectious. There was no fighting, and yet, she truly did feel like she was doing something worthwhile. She smiled as she handed a single mother a basket of canned goods, blankets, jackets and sweatshirts, there were pencils, notebooks and folders stashed away beneath it all. The woman bowed, her children handing Blake hand-picked flowers.

 “Thank you.” Blake smiled. “Where’d you find these?”

 “We have a garden in our house!” One of the girls beamed a toothy grin.

 “Oh?” The Belladonna smirked. “Where’s your house?”

 “It’s up there!” The little girls pointed to the megatowers, MT09, one of the twins that stood just down the street. “We live on the thirty-ninth floor!”

 “Come on, baby, we shouldn’t bother her any longer.” The mother shooed her children along. “T-Thank you, lady Belladonna. Your father and mother were an inspiration to all Faunus-kind.”

 As the woman walked away, one of her daughters turned to Blake, waving innocently as they trudged through the crowds. Amber eyes turned once again to the pavilion square, Jaune was laughing with teenagers and young adults as they signed their names on scroll tablets. He was tall, golden, and shined bright. It was a beacon to all who came in attendance, with soldiers watching him; Faunus watching him; humans watching him. And for a moment, she had to catch herself, she was watching him.

 Like a cat stalking her prey, she couldn’t break away. Jaune’s words ringing in her head. For your sake. Don’t return these feelings. Biting her lip, she lifted another basket, personalized for the family bowing and crying praise for her parents. Giving them greetings and farewells, she turned her gaze once more, to the armored knight. Light reflected off the golden-bronze accents, brightening the white plates of his armor. More than a knight, he truly did look like a king.

 Shaking hands, helping people with the forms and questionnaires, he and Blanche worked tirelessly, never once dropping their smiles and kind words. She couldn’t help but bite her lip, a heat rising in her chest as he stepped down, helping people. A cry was heard as something heavy was dropped. Before Blake could even respond, Jaune had already descended from the square, running to a stall. Hand out, he was using his semblance to heal third-degree burns and bruises, much to the awestruck wonder of children watching. Without even a request, he lifted heavy objects with ease, he turned giant pots and tilted grills despite the smoldering ashes and boiling oils.

 Eyes following his form as he bowed and ran back up to the pavilion square, he took a seat, gripping Blanche’s shoulder. He was talking now, but Blake couldn’t hear him. People were laughing, even over the music and the holograms of paper lanterns flashing and dancing in the winds. And there she was, despite everything being for the Faunus, being for her and her parents, the only thing she could see was him.

 At the square, Jaune laughed with some young teenagers, slightly younger than himself. Arms crossed over his chest, he looked them up and down. “So, you want to join the King’s Fist, right?”

 “Yeah, that’s what they’re calling it online!” One of the boys said. “We saw you when you were taking down the Blood Mistress and her crew out on Fifty-ninth! A-And when you caught the Blind Posies in the street—oh man!”

 “Dude, we saw the leaks of some of your fights, like when you single-handedly took out the Crimson Brothers and their crew, with a fork! A fork!!” Another screamed with sparkles in his eyes. “Y-You’re so cool!”

 “It wasn’t a fork.” Jaune laughed. “It was a spork. And I wasn’t alone when I took out the Blind Posies. The idiots weren’t paying attention where they were going and well, the rest is history. Why do you kids want to join the King’s Fist?”

 Blanche chuckled. “Name’s starting to grow on me too.”

 “We want to fight like you!” Several boys and girls cheered. “We want to fight for our city!”

 “Do any of you have your aura unlocked?” Jaune asked. “Do any of you have any prospects of going to a beginner’s combat school?”

 It was then that the group deflated. “W-We don’t have the money to afford tuition.”

 “Where are you parents, hm?” Jaune raised a brow.

 They flinched, looking at one another. “T-The gang wars.”

 Jaune and Blanche shared a glance. He took a seat, resting his elbows on the table. “How old are you guys?”

 “C-Cobi is the oldest. She’s seventeen.” A boy said.

 He took a deep breath, a flinch fighting its way to shock his skin. “Gotcha… are you in school?”

 “W-We dropped out. Been homeless since, b-but we’ve been pooling our money for a place in MT10.”

 “Seriously?”

 “Yeah.” A girl with blue hair, stepped forward, holding her arm nervously. “We jumped about from gang to gang, doing jobs from the Redwood Gatehouse to the agricultural district, fifty miles away, since I unlocked my aura two years ago. I-It was the only way we could afford food and clothes. I’m Cobi, the leader of this little group.”

 “You’ve done well for you and your friends, Cobi.” Jaune rose to his feet, holding her hand. Pulsing his soul, he felt it. The girl blinked with surprise, a light glowing in her amber eyes. It only took a moment, but they stared into each other’s eyes, an understanding falling upon them. “You have a very strong aura. You would make an incredible huntress one day.”

 “I don’t want to be a huntress.” She straightened her back. “I want to join the King’s Fist. I have aura and I can learn whatever you teach me. I don’t care what challenges you put in front of me! I can do it, better than anyone!”

 Leaning forward, she moved to the side to whisper. Jaune raised a hand, calming a Viridian operator. “What’s wrong, Cobi?”

 “If I join… I can’t leave them in the streets.” She whispered. “I had… I had to do… things just to survive, since I was kicked out of the system. Before that, I suffered for several years in orphanages and foster care; I don’t want them going through what I did. I-Is there some kind of welfare system in place for active servicemen? It’s… I don’t have many options. I want to work, but what will happen to them while I’m working? We’re homeless! We live in a dried water basin that floods whenever it decides to rain. If there was housing and necessities available for servicemen, I have—”

 Jaune and Blanche were taken aback by the things she asked. While there were plenty sob stories shared throughout the day, none of them came with a plan to fix their lot. This girl, while the same age as him, Jaune couldn’t help but feel his heart break. She was forced to mature well beyond her age. He blinked, turning to Blanche who simply gave his own nod.

 “Hold out your scroll.”

 She fumbled, pulling out a dirty and scuffed device, it clicked open with a weak click. Jaune tapped his scroll to hers, numbers crunching and programs blinking, before a new app appeared on her home screen. The symbol of MT10 blinked into existence. Jaune pocketed his scroll and sat back down.

 “If this is what you want, by all means, sign the tablet. But there are other options. In the megatowers, there are plenty of businesses, restaurants, department stores, even schools. Everything you could ever need, is contained within the same building.” Jaune said. “You don’t have to fight if you don’t want to. No one is forcing you to do anything. Use that app and share the credentials with your friends; you now have a place to call home; all of you.”

 Cobi snapped back to her friends, eyes wide and welling with tears. Turning back to Jaune, she fell to her knees, tears trickling down her face. “W-Why are you doing this? You’ve already done so much for our community… for kids like us… you’re my age, h-how are you this—”

 “I made a promise when I came to Vale six months ago.” Jaune said. “I saw pain and suffering and I’m going to remove it no matter what. Take a look at your friends.”

 She turned, the youngest among their group no older than seven, cheered and sped through plans on how to decorate their rooms. The middle children barely older than thirteen, joked about what games they could play, what food they were going to cook, what blankets they wanted for their beds. The teens like her, immediately began to plan what jobs they could work, what they wanted to do, what dreams they had and could finally achieve. Her eyes widened, her breath escaping her lungs.

 “They needed hope.” Jaune said. “I think they have it again.”

 She bit her lip, shaking in her tattered clothes. “I’m signing up.” She shot to her feet. With conviction in her amber eyes, she glided her finger across the tablet.

 “Are you sure?” Jaune asked, holding her hand still before she could confirm. “They look up to you. They need their leader.”

 “I-I…” She took a moment to think. With a sigh, she nodded at the Arc. “I am. I care about them all and I want to make sure they are never in danger again. But not just them… the thousands of kids who were just like us.”

 As she confirmed, she gave him a nod, but Jaune stopped her one more time. “Make sure to go to the distribution kiosk. Get some fresh clothes, food, and school supplies. Vale is changing, Cobi.”

 “Private Aspen,” Blanche called, tossing her key fob. “You report to training in two weeks. That fob will remind you seventy-two hours before you’re called upon. Don’t be late.”

 She snapped at attention, bowing to the two of them. “Thank you! I won’t let you down!!”

 As the line began to die down, gymnastic performances drew attention away from the market square giving the two men some time to breathe. “That shit with those kids was heavy.” Blanche coughed. “If I had anymore context, I think I’d have started crying.”

 “You and me both, Blanche.” Jaune chuckled weakly. “Her aura is strong. She would make an incredible defender. I believe in her.”

 “All we can do is believe.” The sergeant-major nodded. “This is the new generation of Vale’s guardians. We need people who are not only strong but have faith in their kingdom and each other. While the Huntsman schools are great, how many huntsmen even keep to their vows and oaths? If anything, there isn’t really much difference between them and Viridian and Shadow. They do their missions based on the highest bidder.”

 “Which is something I can commend Atlas on, at the very least.” Jaune said. “General Ironwood and the generals before him combined the Huntsman Academy with the military, making them not just defenders against Grimm, but a constant shield for their Kingdom. That is what Vale needs, especially if we’re going to face off against her.”

 “How do you intend to fight someone that terrifying?” Blanche gave Jaune a wry look. “If she’s got some freakish monsters that can fight Atlesian airships, then what chance do we have? I doubt the miniguns on our SUVs will even tickle something that large.”

 “That’s what I’m hoping we’ll gain from this meeting with Howard Green.” Jaune said. “Orléans has Dust, my friend is Weiss Schnee, her dad is Jacques Schnee.”

 “The SDC also uses Faunus labor.” Blanche raised his brow. “Kinda spitting in the face of this entire festival if you start making deals with them.”

 “I knew Jacques once.” Jaune hummed, earning an of course, from Blanche. “He was exactly what you thought he’d be; callous, cruel, conniving, but when everything came to, he gave me and my army and friends a place to stay when the General turned against Mantle and Atlas. Before he died, I realized that he did have a heart. However, now, I don’t much care about that heart. What I care about is his Dust. What is something that every CEO bows to?”

 “The Shareholders.”

 “Correct.” Jaune nodded. “If we make enough of a name for ourselves, shake up the market, shake up the stocks, shake up everything, then surely word will spread across the CCTN. It won’t be long before he’s either forced to change his ways to save himself billions of Lien, or he can crash and burn for his pride. Either way, I win.”

 “Just how many people are you playing?” Blanche asked. “Those are some serious games you’ve got going on. You’ve already started this war creating our current enemy, the triple alliance. I didn’t think you’d start gunning for Corpos.”

 “Well, unless the companies can somehow be swayed to our side, they stand in the way of the endgame.” Jaune said. “The war we will end up fighting against Salem, would be total war a war of constant attrition. While she creates Grimm by the millions; we have the might of industry and soul. However, we cannot fight that war while there are people in places of power who only want to oppress, suppress, and take advantage of the people. Like these syndicates and the damn Corpos who make the average citizen dependent on their products. Worse yet, we have the ideologues; the White Fang and this Brotherhood.”

 “I am making this happen, the way it’s happening, to end the pointless ignorance.” Jaune sighed, leaning forward, watching the people dance in the streets. Blanche followed with his eyes scanning the horizon. Faunus and Human talked and shared delicacies, laughed and talked about their lot in life, something they all shared within MT09 and MT10, whether they knew or not. Businesses waved flags of Orléans and Vale, the Arc rainbow waving proudly in the winds. “Look at them. It’s lord Belladonna’s dreams coming to life. It’s the dreams of every Faunus who died in the Faunus Wars, right before our eyes.”

 “And it’s the Brotherhood’s worst nightmare.” Blanche snorted. “And yet, for a group that believes in human supremacy, they haven’t done much to actually help humanity.”

 “Ironic, isn’t it?” Jaune asked. He and Blanche turned their heads to the distribution kiosk, the children who followed Cobi, running back and forth lifting boxes and crates from trucks in the back, while the girl herself, stood beside Blake, following her motions to the tee. Jaune chuckled a little, watching the two of them work as if it were the most natural thing. If it weren’t for the fact that Cobi was a human, they might have been sisters. He stared at Blake, her amber eyes curling and dancing between families, a quick formula and calculation done in her head. As if a light burned in her mind, she would give commands to the boys and girls of Cobi’s crew, and they would return with a specific amount of cans, clothes and supplies, eyes darting to each family in line, counting who needed what and how much.

 She was taking control, without even breaking a sweat. What felt like forever, the line finally began to die down. While Blanche returned to processing new recruits from the few who decided to line up, Jaune’s eyes never left Blake. The line was done, and the people were now focusing on the music festival that would close the entire thing. Fireworks, airships, holographic parades, the whole bocage, ready for the final push. It had been hours since they had arrived, and yet, it only felt like they had been there for a few minutes. Jaune stood, stretching, and popping his back, as the sun began to set in the west. Its orange rays beaming between the twin megatowers, his glow was warm, compared to the blinding it used to be.

 However, something tugged at his pants leg. Blue eyes flaked in red, turned below. A little girl with blonde hair and black cat ears looked up at him, a flower clasped between her fingertips. Light shimmering in her wide eyes, she held her arms up at the young king. She… she reminds me of Margaux. Jaune smiled. “What are you doing up here, little one?”

 Before the child could respond, she yawned, coughing wildly. Without a second to waste, the Arc bent down, lifting the little Faunus into his arms. “Where’s your mom?”

 The girl said nothing, her golden eyes boring into his. She yawned again, this time her head tilting back. He held her close, as he’d done millions of times with his baby sisters. Resting her head against his shoulder, the little girl still held the flower, beginning to snore against him. He began to pace as he walked down the steps of the pavilion square, garnering surprised looks from pedestrians and festival goers. Humming to himself, as if it was just him and the child in the world, he began to hum a tune.

 Across the pavilion, some people stopped what they were doing, staring at the king as he hummed his tune, boots clapping against concrete steps and slabs of the roundabout. Blake was handed a cup of water, but it slipped from her hands. Amber eyes widened, a strange feeling bubbling within her chest as her gaze became only Jaune. The boy held a small child, black cat ears not unlike her own, topped blonde hair, not unlike his own. Blake blinked rapidly, her face heating up with fire.

 No words were spoken. She couldn’t look away. Jaune smiled as the child’s mother rushed through the crowd, apologizing profusely as he handed her the sleeping toddler. Blake’s throat was dry, she was parched, her body on fire from the scene. Jaune took a flower from the little girl, receiving a bright giggle. Blake couldn’t breathe, eyes unable to look away. The king, then took the flower and shoved it between the straps of his pauldrons and his breastplate, ensuring the pretty pink and yellow would be seen.

 Don’t return my feelings. Blake heard him say in the back of her head. Her eye twitched, internally screaming. Then why are you making it so fucking hard?!

 “Hey, Blake.” A whisper came from behind. “You like what you see?”

 “Like?” The Faunus said with a hot whisper. “I-I… I can’t even describe what I’m feeling right now.”

 “Water?” Cobi asked with a soft voice.

 A shaky hand took the red cup, spilling over and splashing on her face as she took deep, breathless gulps. “T-That didn’t help.” Snapping her fingers, pinching her wrist, she shook her head, trying to snap out of the trance.

 “You do know that half of us think you and Jaune should stop beating around the bush, right?” Rosemary’s voice came again. “You two are adorable together. Our mom absolutely loves it.”

 “W-Wait!” Blake burned like an open flame. “T-That’s not… t-that’s—!”

 “Why not?” Cobi asked. Blake and Rosemary wrenched to the blue-haired girl. “You two look incredible together.”

 “See, even the new one agrees!” Rosemary clapped her hand on Blake’s back. “I’m Rosemary, Jaune’s older sister.”

 “It’s a pleasure to meet you, I’m Cobi Aspen.” Cobi beamed, shaking the woman’s hand. “I’m excited to learn from everyone.”

 Blake watched from afar, the red on her cheeks not going away, nor calming down. As Jaune ran a hand through his short cut hair, a column of vehicles was allowed to enter the pavilion. Heads turning, a convoy of giant trailers strapped to the back of massive trucks backed up into the pavilion, forcing people back. Jaune and Blake as one, snapped at attention as the trailers opened, revealing boxes of perishable foods, boxes of clothes and to his surprise, everything slapped with different company labels. There were boxes of soap, shampoo, and toothpaste. There were other boxes, with laundry detergents and fabric softeners. There were even giant boxes filled with over counter medicines that have been hiked in price in their pharmacies.

 Stepping from the middle of the vehicle column, an older man with a white mustache stepped from the driver’s seat. Wearing a vibrant green tie and a well-pressed suit made from the finest silks imported from Mistral, the man whistled, as more trailers were opened, revealing more of everything. People shouted as soldiers of Viridian Company rushed into action, pulling boxes from the trailers, sliding goods down a ramp. Within seconds, they set up their own stands, combining Blake’s with salutes and bows.

 “Howard Green, CEO of Green Industries and all subsidiaries.” The older man walked to Jaune, surprised at the boy’s height. Holding out a hand, Jaune took it with a beaming smile. “So, you are Jaune Arc, a pleasure to finally talk with you! I’ve heard so much about you from Hei and Tony.”

 “The pleasure is mine, sir.” Jaune nodded. “Please, come inside, the lobby is quieter for our discussions.”

 “I thought I’d go ahead and introduce to you, my compatriots. This is Bonnie Ecru, CEO and owner, representing EcruTech Arms and all of its subsidiaries from the Kingdom of Vacuo; and this is Desmond Charles, CEO, and founder, representing Obsidian Industries and Dust Mines from Dene and Magnus out in eastern Sanus. Some of our compatriots would have made it here, but due to the growing Grimm threat, representatives from Hebena, Nova, Glade and Dale were forced to remain behind the walls of their cities.”

 “How many are available to talk over CCTN?” Jaune asked. “Our meeting rooms have been completely renovated, so distance is not an issue.”

 “Glad you asked, your grace.” Bonnie nodded. “Avor of Hebena Industries is setting up his video cameras and microphones. The other, isn’t so much a company CEO, but she is a trustworthy and reliable warrior. Fiona Vera, of the Ironguard; a powerful private army that numbers in the tens of thousands, that operates from every Kingdom and has worked with all of us at one point. Fiona has been waiting for some time.”

 “Blake!” Jaune called, waving for her. It didn’t take long before she appeared at his side. “This is Blake Belladonna, daughter of the lord Ghira Belladonna, mayor and lord of Menagerie and Kuo Kuana.”

 “Ah, a Belladonna.” Bonnie hummed. “I see. You have quite the contacts, your grace.”

 “What’d I say, boss.”

 All heads turned to find Junior standing with the Malachite twins at either side of him. “What’d I say? Give me some time and I’ll get you everything you could ever need.”

 “Junior!” Howard clapped his hands. Walking the steps of the HQ, they clapped hands, shaking each other’s hands with pride. “It’s good to see you, son! How long has it been?”

 “Too long, sir.” Junior chuckled. The bear turned to Jaune, giving the young king a nod. “Alright, boss, you ready? It’s time.”

 Blake did what she normally did, resting her head on Jaune’s chest, listening to his heartbeat, paying attention to ever thump and kick against his ribcage. More so now. She could not explain it, her arms wrapped tightly around him, her cat ears bare, she was playing with fire. There was no confirmation that no one from school could see her, but she didn’t care. Not after what she saw today. Not after everything he had done today.

 “Blake…” Jaune said. “What’s on your mind? You’re holding me tighter than usual.”

 She turned to him, rubbing her face on his chest, very cat-like. Amber eyes gazed up at him, resting her chin on his breastplate. “I… I can see why I sacrificed myself for you. It’s because you would have done the same for me. Everything you’ve done for my people today… I can never thank you enough, nor can I ever forget it. It’s probably one of the greatest things I’ve ever seen.”

 Red growing on her face, she pressed her cheek onto the cold metal of his armor. “I tasted food from home. It reminded me of mom cooking, while dad wrote speeches at the breakfast table. I got to drink tea, the same way my dad would make it, topped with spices, and mixed with sugar and cream. I got to wear the clothes of my people, my ancestors… it was… it was everything I thought the White Fang would be, what my dad thought it would be.”

 Blake giggled, tightening her grip. “I will be here by your side, no matter what, Jaune.”

 Before he knew it, she was snoring. Eyes wide and heart racing within his chest, he sat up, but her grip was like a vice. Face burning red, he sighed into the head of his seat. Carefully snaking his arms from her own, he untied a ribbon from her forearm and began to tie it around her ears, carefully tying the bow. He looked at her, eyes softening at her soft snores. She was warm, he was warmer. He bit his lip, fighting to keep his gaze away. I can’t. She will only know pain if she returns my feelings. I can’t do that to her. I can’t do that to any of them, damn it! Jaune held his head, surprised at the sweat pooling between the follicles of his brows.

 Eyes turning to the ceiling of the empty airship, he bit his lip, sighing in defeat.

 “We need to keep moving men!” The gruff voice of a man in red power armor echoed. “Come on! Double time, we ain’t got time for single time!”

 “I-I mean…” Another man said with a shaking voice. “I think we should fight. I’m afraid that she might start picking us off one by one—!”

 Suddenly, a fist ripped through the crate he rested on, grabbing onto his throat. He yelped in terror, the rest of his comrades didn’t know what to do. Pulling him with all her strength, the man’s nose flattened against the surface of the steel container, blood trickling down from the impact. Tossing him back, the man tripped over debris left over from the previous training sessions and soon enough, found himself kissing a barrel.

 Jumping through the tiny hole, as nimble as a cat, a beautiful young woman moved like a shadowy specter, dodging bullets and wild punches and kicks coming from those still preparing to fight. She backed away, letting the man known as Sarge pull the trigger of his shotgun. As the recoil kicked his arm back, she whipped her fist into his face, knocking a tooth from the old man’s bloodied mouth. He fell back, leaving his entire rear open. Taking a page from Yang’s fighting style, she sent her foot out, kicking his rear and his upper spine in quick repetition, nearly making his lose grip on his shotgun.

 Before she could fully immerse herself into the fight, she could hear the sounds of a new magazine loading into a burst-fire battle rifle. Hissing, she punched the man’s shoulder, knocking the gun off target. The man using it, wore bright, burnt-orange armor, denoting it to be none other than Dexter Grif. Launching her foot up, her heel smashed into his cheek, forcing him to pull the trigger wildly, firing off burst after burst. Nevertheless, their assailant dodged each burst and bullet.

 Speeding by, she flipped on her front foot, bringing her back foot around for a powerful kick. Grif would have been more attentive, but her long hair rubbed across his face, tickling the stubble of a beard he had. Before he knew it, a foot plowed into his face—and if it weren’t for aura, he was certain the kick alone would have cracked his cheekbone. He couldn’t even cry out in pain—the woman kept her onslaught going, going so far as to grab him by the collar of his orange scarf and pull him in just to beat him senselessly. But one hit was so powerful, she nearly felt his aura shield break.

 The man stumbled, tripping over a barrel that just so happened to be rolling by. But after he could bullshit his way away from her, she grabbed his hand, pulling him to her whilst keeping her balance as steady as possible. From the corner of her eye, the Sarge finished reloading his shotgun, giving her a perfect opportunity. Shoving a quick fist into the man’s nuts, she swung Grif in front of her, his aura taking Sarge’s shotgun shell. He cried out and found himself flying into the commander of the reds.

 “Pay attention to where you’re aiming.” She said steadily.

 Launching forward like black lightning, flashing with shadow clones launching her forward, her fist connected with his cheek, forcing spit and blood from his mouth. “Don’t leave yourself open!”

 Behind her, a pair of voices roared out in frustration. Ducking underneath Sarge’s attempt at a gun-butt, she fled underneath his fist and laughed inwardly as the two men forced their attacks into his face instead of hers.  Kicking her feet out, Sarge fell over like a cut tree. “Redistribute your weight; something like that shouldn’t knock you over that easily.”

 Weaving around, she ducked under a sword glowing with a multitude of colors, wielded by a dark-skinned man with teal armor. Weaving past the sword, she still hadn’t drawn Gambol Shroud, dodging the other red, Simmons. Practically sliding around the two men, she almost laughed as her fist met Grif’s, while Tucker’s sword clashed with Simmons’ gun. The three men groaned, trying to reposition with her sliding in and out between their attacks. Compressing her aura together, doing a technique she learned from Ren, she expelled her energy, throwing the three men back, their bodies crashing through stacked barrels and puncturing steel crates.

 Landing on her feet, Tucker was already on his feet, sweat dribbling down his face. “Alright, sweet-cheeks. Wanna fight, we’ll fight!”

 He raised his sword and charged forward with a deafening battle cry. “Swish!” He cried. But just as his attack seemed to connect, the woman phased out once more, disappearing like a shadow clone. “Fuck!” She grabbed his fist, twisting his wrist and arm, forcing him to reposition. “Swoosh!!” Once more, he tried the assault, slicing about with wild intent, barely even coming close to actually hitting her. “Oh, goddamn it!” Grabbing his arm once again, she twisted it to the shoulder, kicking his hip and knee out from under him. Of course, he had one more trick. “STAB!!”

 He lunged forward, aura and his semblance launching him toward her. Like every attack and empty assault, however, it all ended the same—she left a shadow clone in place, making it nearly impossible to even tell who’s who anymore.  Swiping under his wild swing, Blake realized he had a look of contemplation, lost in deep thought. Coming up, she punched his wrist, aura exploding off the impact, causing his grip to loosen. “Son of a bitch! Stop!” Twisting his arm once more, she forced him to his knees. “Oh, come on!!”

 Grabbing his sword from his hand, she hurled it away, the blade sheathing itself into the crates that surrounded them. Throwing a hand to the back of his head, she forced his face into the floor, shattering his aura. But she wasn’t done. Shoving her foot into the base of his neck, she kicked ahead, sending him sliding across the floor. He didn’t stop until he crashed into a pillar, breaking what little aura he had left.

 “Now, look.” Sarge tried to reason. “While I’ve never hit a girl—!”

 He was stopped midsentence as a fist lodged into his cheek. Blood and spit shot from his mouth and from just that punch, he fell like a sack of potatoes—unconscious. The instant his head hit the floor; his body shimmered with aura depletion. The woman stood with a smile, wiping the small beads of sweat on her brow. Looking around, Simmons’ body was still smoking, a great burn mark on his abdomen with black as spots. Tucker was unconscious with a broken nose and Grif… the only thing she could see was his legs slung out of a hole, steaming.

 Simulation: Over.

 The voice was calm and collected, and soon enough, the world around her disappeared, revealing a large, tiled room, almost an arena. Lights tilted and shifted, until the regular ceiling mounted lights returned. The black walls were lit revealing pale white reflective panels. Across from her, an elevator opened, revealing none other than Jaune Arc and a small retinue of men and women following close behind. Another elevator behind her swung open; soldiers and paramedics came with stretchers and medical equipment, running to the broken Reds and Blues, as they were known.

 Walking from a platform, Jaune, Rosemary, Carolina and her close friend, Washington, walked up to her with the high command of the King’s Fist behind him. Clapping his hands, he winced at Grif’s cries of pain. Giving the Faunus a nervous look, he coughed. “It’s been a month since the festival… and you’ve really grown into your own, Blakey. Though… I didn’t think you’d beat them so badly…”

 “I thought it was incredible.” Carolina nudged the man beside her. Washington, wearing grey armor with a yellow stripe on the pauldrons, sighed in defeat. “If you weren’t training to be a huntress, you’d do great as a merc.”

 “Hold up,” Jaune raised a hand. “W-We’re not here for that. We’re here to congratulate you, Blake. You’ve done tremendously well; keeping everything a secret and even training the boys how to fight. I’m happy to say that you are now promoted to my right-hand woman. Not only do you have the skills, but you also have the knowledge, and the connections befit of the position. I know you won’t let us down.”

“Did you have to rehearse that?” Blake smirked.

 They all chuckled. Jaune, rolling his eyes, shook his head in despair. “Oh, you know it.”

 “I thought it was nice.” Blake walked to him, resting a hand on his chest. “What’s next?”

 “Well, RJAS and MSTN are going to spar so we should vacate the arena asap.” Jaune nodded. “C’mon, we’ve got a meeting with Junior.”

 He held out a hand. Looking past him, RJAS stood there, thumbs up and nodding their heads with knowing looks. Rosemary was beaming with a blinding smile. Shaking her head, she rolled her eyes and took his hand. Leading her along, her blush grew at Rosemary and Jasper’s obnoxious whistles. Side-by-side, ignoring their quips and hoots and hollers, the elevator closed behind them. Her ears shuffled as he scratched the furry appendages with a smile on his face. She giggled with a raging blush, enjoying the attention he was giving her. There was no need for small talk, just having each other, was all they needed.

 She watched him as he fell deeper into his thoughts, hand still resting on her head. She hummed, his fingers rubbing and scratching behind her ears. The danced and shifted, twitching at just a simple touch. Her face warm and glowing, she never knew that it would come to this. It had been two months of this, every weekend, and everything just made sense to her. His touch, his smile, his presence, all of this, under the noses of everyone. It was exciting, but unnerving at the same time. How has no one noticed yet?

 MT09 and MT10 were no longer covered in muck and dirt, no longer black and grey, but slowly becoming a steely white, reflecting the sun for the first time since they were first constructed. The air was nicer in the southside, and the gang wars had come to a grinding halt for weeks now. Blake hummed once more, holding a moan, as his fingers dipped, pressing against the fur of her ear. She couldn’t help it anymore. She just wanted to grab him, to tell him how she felt, but she knew she couldn’t.

 Gods. She wondered. How much more of this can I take before I lose my mind?

 Once the doors hissed open, they were both greeted by soldiers wearing red and black ACUs, armed with the latest firearms created by Green Industries. Tactical helmets topped with NVGs, they were no longer henchmen of Junior, but soldiers and defenders of the House of Xiong. A relatively new name in the Kingdom of Vale, Blake smiled at Jaune. It was because of him that the Bear could finally go legit, completely. As the soldiers saluted to the two of them, Jaune swung the doors open to reveal Junior sitting behind a desk, sweat dripping down his brow.

 “Junior, what’s wrong?” Jaune asked, pulling a seat up to meet him face-to-face.

 “Jaune…” Junior frowned. “Our codebreakers and the operatives of Ironguard have been working day in and day out, trying to find out where the Don Xanthus and the Grand Leader of Jin Se have been hiding. Their turf has been locked down since before the festival and even then, the war against them had come to a skidding halt. Been trying to find a way to hit their assets and force them into the field, but nothing came up… until today.”

 Rising to his feet, he pulled a picture from a manila packet, resting several more photos on the desk. Blake and Jaune leaned forward, eyes following the figures captured on the CCTV. It was a woman with a red dress with golden accents, black hair, and ember eyes. Beside her, a bull Faunus wearing a Grimm mask and in front of them, a deer Faunus wearing an orange and black suit, and a bald man wearing a pressed black suit with yellow trim. As he looked through the pictures, the woman shook their hands, a smile on her face, while a boy with grey hair handed the two syndicate bosses, a pair of suitcases.

 “It’s her.”

 “Yup.” Junior said. “And look at this picture.”

 Flipping through the photographs, a man with a white suit and a bowler hat stood, a short woman with pink and brown hair, standing at his side. “It’s fucking Roman.”

 “So, our enemies are gathering for something.” Jaune said. “I don’t know what this means.”

 Stepping from a back door, a woman with fiery red hair, walked in, dressed in white battle armor with a greatsword strapped to her back. “So, we finally meet in the flesh, King. I had to get this to you as soon as my guys found it.”

 “Captain Fiona Vera.” Jaune nodded. “What more can you tell me about what you found?”

 “Not much, but if I were able to get intel on White Fang meetings within the city, it would make my next move that much simpler.” The merc nodded. “Ironguard is made up of both humans and Faunus; we’re more than ready to insert ourselves into their ranks.”

 “Blake?”

 “The White Fang has weekly meetings throughout the warehouse district of southside.” Blake said. “It’s deep within the ghettos, so be careful where you step and whose street you cross. It was made that way because humans can’t see in the dark. If your guys can get to the intersection of thirtieth and Rosenburg, there will be White Fang markings made on a wall of an abandoned building. Follow the trail and you will be led into a warehouse where Lieutenants of the White Fang do recruitment runs.”

 “Got it.” Fiona raised her wrist, a scroll blinking with letters and numbers. “I’ll let my team know asap. There’s something coming, and it don’t look right. Now, I can explain what we saw and found.”

 Removing the scroll from her wrist mount, she laid it against Junior’s desk. A hologram came to life, carrying more pictures and video evidence. Adam was saying something to the Don Xanthus. The Faunus seemed to agree and accepted a pair of steel suitcases, no doubt filled with Lien. All the while, the Grand Leader, simply crossed his arms, nodding his bald head, while an attendant accepted a pair of steel suitcases as well. Jaune and Blake narrowed their eyes at the recording.

 A White Fang member came into view for a split second.

 “Do you see it?”

 “Those…” Jaune gasped.

 “That’s military equipment.” Blake finished. “They’re wearing actual body armor and they have actual weapons. W-What the fuck?”

 “Something’s coming, and it’s gonna be big.” Fiona shook her head. “I’m having my codebreakers try and signal in on their communications, but so far, without a tower to ping, without an IP to find and access, we’re shooting blanks in the dark. It doesn’t do enough justice to say that the warehouse district is massive. There are at least five different towers that we could ping from, but there’s not enough to roll the dice.”

 Jaune said nothing, his eyes planted on the paused image. Cinder was looking at the camera. Her ember eyes sending shivers up and down his spine. Hands clenching his knees, he couldn’t breathe. Brows beginning to furrow, he could hear her sneering laughter as she killed Ren. He could see that sickening smile, as she skewered Weiss in Haven. He could see her blowing innocent civilians up in Mantle. Head lowering with fury, his hair began to spark, flames dancing between the golden locks.

 Before it could get any worse, Blake’s hand landed on his, holding him tight. “Jaune. Calm down… it’s okay. I’m here.”

 Crimson irises blinked back into sapphire. “T-Thank you Blake.”

 “Onto other news, Jaune.” Junior coughed, turning off the hologram. “For once, there is good news. I got word back from some old family friends, more like distant relatives, out in Wind Path. The Ankōshoku Family, after long deliberation, has decided to throw their hat in with you. After learning that Green Industries and EcruTech are working with you, they want to make airships with modern tech and sell them to you. They have ties with the Xiong, so to deal with some of the manpower issues I’ve been having, I helped them create a cell in our turf, giving them some control of MT08.”

 “Hold on, airships?” Jaune blinked.

 “Yeah. The Ankōshoku run several transport manufacturing companies in Anima.” Junior said. “While they aren’t prolific with land-based vehicles like EcruTech, they specialize in airships and after some work with Mistrali military companies, they also dabble in fighter jets, gunships, and aerial transports. If you’re worried about their credentials, the airships of Mistral and Haven are made by them.”

 “So… we’re getting some airships?” Jaune asked with raised brows.

 “Yup. The Ankōshoku believe that once they get the blueprints and the rights to apply Green Industries armament and EcruTech arc-welding techniques, the earliest they could get the first batch of airships deployed, would be the Vytal Festival Tournament at the end of your school year.” Junior hummed. “Though, they did say if you made some donations, they could get it done sooner.”

 “Of course.” Jaune chuckled. “How much are they asking for?”

 “Twenty million.”

 “How much do we have left from the Daijin?” Jaune hummed.

 “Barely scratched the surface.” Junior nodded. “They weren’t one of the big three for nothing, Jaune.”

 “How many airships have you ordered?”

 “Ten, but they will be rolled out in pairs. What’re you thinking?”

 “Double it. Pay whatever extra you need to.” Jaune said. “Has the Spider returned with information?”

 “My boys are currently decoding her messages.” Fiona nodded. “The last reports said that General Ironwood had thirty airships in his fleet, and he started expanding the Atlesian Knight program. Why are you spying on Atlas?”

 “I have a feeling that before all of this is over… Atlas and Ironwood are going to be a problem.” Jaune gave Junior and Blake a knowing look. “Either way, I want constant updates on his expanding military.”

 “Okay,” Jaune clapped his hands, rising to his feet. “I haven’t heard from Blanche in a while. Has he been able to get into contact with his comrades in the Vale Defense Fleet?”

 “No word on that yet, but it’s safe to assume that he succeeded.” Junior said. “Man speaks magic. What’s the plan for the Defense Fleet? I didn’t know we needed a surface fleet.”

 “It’s not for war, but for transport. Without airships with range, we’ll have to rely on warships and transport fleets.” Jaune said.

 “Wait, for what?”

 “Blake, for the winter break that’s coming soon, I want to go to Menagerie and speak to your parents.”

 Her eyes widened, her face reddening by the second. “M-Menagerie?! Why?”

 “Those photos and the videos…” Jaune said. “I don’t know what kind of hold the White Fang has on Menagerie—” He gave her a knowing look. “—and I don’t want to risk them gaining too much power. If we can convince your dad to join us, we could cut off the White Fang from their home front. Maybe force Sienna Khan to the table for peace talks; maybe draw Adam out into the field. If the White Fang is compromised, Cinder Fall won’t have her army.”

 Turning to her, he cupped her face, knowing just how terrified she was. “Also, they need to see their daughter again.”

 Staring into his eyes, she melted. However, a cough stopped her musings. Jaune’s hand snapped away. With a harsh glare, she turned to the bear smirking to himself. “What?”

 “I get it, you guys are adorable.” Junior laughed. “Get a room, next time.”

 “S-Shut the fuck up, Junior!”

 Music moved through their bodies, beats and bass, humming between their bones. Jaune moved, sweat painting his button-down shirt several shades darker. That didn’t matter to his partner, however. A girl with black hair, threw her round butt against him, hands running through his short blond hair. She was panting, her cheeks red with alcohol flush. They moved, their hips grinding against one another, moving to the music. Beside them, Samone of SPIA and her team, danced upon each other, drinks in their hands, cheering and having the time of their lives.

 Strobe lights flashed and moved, greens, blues, and reds, flashing across the smokey and misty dance hall. As their bodies met, electricity exploded between them. Jaune and Blake didn’t let go, moving their hips, feeling every curve and striation of their muscles. As the song continued, a strong pair of hands wrapped around his chest, holding him against a pair of bountiful breasts. With a groan, Blake pressed her ass harder against his groin. Beats, music, bass. The newcomer kept her grip, he could feel her nipples hardening beneath her thin shirt.

 He didn’t need to look, her golden blonde hair blinding even in the dark. As the beat drop began to build, Blake shot off of him, turning him around, her breath hot and husky against his ear. No longer looking at the red-faced Faunus, he was instead, looking at Yang, a lusty look in her crimson eyes. She winked, leaning in, kissing his cheek. He could smell the Strawberry Sunrise on her breath. His face on fire, the girls of SPIA cheering them on, Yang turned, throwing her ass onto him, almost exactly like Blake.

 Grind, grind, grind. His breath hitched, the beat drop rising and deafening, only his racing heart competing. Blake’s hand snaked around his right arm, dragging his hand across her body, resting it against her ass as she nibbled on his ear. They were definitely drunk. Unable to breathe, unable to escape, the Samone had her scroll out, snapping pictures of the luckiest man from Beacon Academy. Their nerves running high, their pleasures and all the things they must have been bottling up, unleashing with the alcohol running through their bodies, all reservations were thrown out the window.

 The squish of Blake’s ass, the recoil of it every time he slapped it, brought back memories of his time in Haven and Mistral. Yang’s left hand reached back as her ass went up and down, and grabbed his left arm, bringing his fingers to her hair. The memories burning with passion, he reached, grabbing her precious hair, pulling her. Yang moaned, her back making a perfect arch, as she continued to dance. In the dark of the club, under the haze of the alcohol, the three of them moved to each other’s pace.

 As the song came to an end, Jaune released the two girls, panting and hands running to his bulging pants. Mouth dry, he looked to see SPIA already sitting down, watching their drinks. He took shaking breaths, trying to calm his hazing mind. He couldn’t stay here. Taking Yang and Blake’s hands, he marched them to the table, despite their endless giggles and mewling requests.

 “Jaune…” Yang murmured, throwing her arms around him. “W-Why won’t you kiss me?”

 “Yang, you’re drunk.” Jaune shook his head. “You’re not in your right mind.”

 “I bet you and Blakey eat face e-every weekend.” Yang made a violent hiccup. “I-I’m jealous.”

 Blake, still drunk, slung herself over the table, amber eyes spinning. “W-Why, Yang? Y-You’re so b-beautiful!”

 “I… r-really… r-really wanna kiss y-you b-both!” Yang leaned in, hands clawing for the two. “Gimme a smooch.”

 Jaune’s face was on fire. Gulping, he leaned into the leather seats, listening to SPIA giggle up a storm. Blake though, simply blinked at Yang’s request. With a shrug, she leaned over Jaune, hands pressed against his bulge. “Okay, Yang!”

 “Oh my god!!” Samone cried with wide eyes and red cheeks.

 Jaune wanted to faint. Blake and Yang leaned into each other, their lips crashing in a drunken mess. The blonde’s hands rose, cupping the Faunus’s face, holding her in their lock. Blake’s hands began to move, gliding over the bulge in Jaune’s pants, earning a groan from the boy. Tongues were suddenly involved, dancing around each other, exploring each other’s mouth, Blake and Yang refused to break.

 “Oh my god.” Jaune panicked.

 When they broke, they both turned to him, hungry looks in their eyes. “Your turn…”

 “I’m really sorry!!” Jaune shouted.

 Hands pressed to their foreheads, Ren’s semblance activated, shimmering over their bodies in a deep grey and pink. Within seconds, their eyes rolled into the back of their heads and they both collapsed onto his lap, snoring away. Panting, and trying to catch his breath, the Arc, wiped the sweat from his brow, surprised at how wet it was. He turned to SPIA, all four of them suddenly sober.

 “W-What the fuck was that?” Samone asked.

 “I-I have no goddamn clue!” Jaune pleaded, his face blood red. “I didn’t want to ruin the night! C-Can you—”

 “I got you.” Samone smiled, lifting Yang into her arms. “I gotta ask, Jaune.”

 As they hoisted the unconscious girls, they left the club and hopped into a taxi. “Why don’t you do anything, Jaune? I’ve heard that even Nikos has the hots for you. You’ve got Xiao Long, Belladonna and Nikos? You’re the talk of the school, dude.”

 Scratching his face, holding Yang and Blake’s hands, channeling his aura into their bodies, he coughed awkwardly. “I-I… I’m not ready for a relationship.”

 Pearl, the P of SPIA, snickered into her hands. “Gods, Arc, you are something else.”

 “I-I…” He bit his lip, the taxi driver even giving him a knowing look of pride. “Look man, it’s not like that! T-They’re just friends!”

 Samone and her team cackled wildly. “It sounds like you’re trying to convince yourself more than us. Honestly, I think it’s adorable and incredible. There aren’t any guys I know that have three gorgeous women this fucking thirsty for him. Like shit, I’ve seen attraction, I haven’t seen anything like that. Whatever you’ve done, you’ve done good.”

 “You’re not helping.”

 “I never said I was.”

 It was late. Later than usual. Weiss stayed up, letting Ruby get some extra sleep. She knew her team leader needed it after her stellar performance on their exams thus far. Leg crossed over the other as she sat at her desk, a piece of paper sat in front of her, lyrics half written, half thought, scrawled in barely legible writing. It was subpar at best. The Schnee wrote every song she had ever performed, and yet, now, when her nerves were high and her anxiety rising with every second her teammates didn’t walk through their door, she was finding it hard to come up with something that flowed and rhymed.

 With a frustrated sigh, she scratched what she had written, drawing across every letter and syllable with a black pen. She groaned, resting her head on her hands, index finger tapping ever so slightly on the desk. Her scarred eye free to gaze upon the written words, impossible to decipher now. Where are you guys? Weiss wondered. It’s almost midnight!

 Just as her fears reached a fever pitch, the door burst open, to reveal Jaune holding Yang, and a girl she didn’t recognize, holding Blake. Walking into the room, Blake was lowered into her bed, but the girl simply held Yang’s hand, pulling her to join her. Jaune, for all of his composure, groaned with frustration, as he simply let Yang follow the Faunus’s directions. They slumped into each other, snoring loudly and reeking of alcohol.

 “Alright, Jaune.” Samone gave him a pat on the back. She leaned in, flipping her curly auburn hair. “Good luck.”

 She turned on her heels and left the dorm. Jaune, ran a hand across his face, red tinge on his cheeks unmissed by Weiss, who sat silently. He turned to leave, but Yang reached out, grabbing his hand. She was mumbling something, smacking her lips in a drunken daze.

 “T-Thank you, Jaune.” She said. “I…”

 Weiss watched a series of emotions flash across his face. Joy, excitement, but pain and sadness as well. Yang released him, now falling into deep sleep, the boy walked out of the dorm, without even noticing Weiss sitting in her chair. Icy eyes could only watch as the door shut behind the boy, leaving her in a room with three snoring women. Her cheeks were red, her heart pounding in her small chest.

 What is wrong with me? She cursed. A scowl grew on her face as her hand pressed to her bare skin. Undoing her ponytail, she let everything down, waving in the air conditioning, she shut off her desk lamp and slid into bed. Eyes focused on the sleeping Yang and Blake, she scowled once again, burying her face into her pillow.

 He didn’t even notice me.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Birds of a Feather

 “Good hit, Cardin.” Jaune smirked. With a simple and swift move, the boy was thrown back, tumbling over his feet. With a resounding thud, he gasped for air. “But your footwork still leaves much to be desired.”

 The man slinked into his armor, sweat drippling across his face. “I… we’ve been at this for three months man…”

 Sensing a rant, he turned to Dove, who simply nodded his head. “C’mon dipshits, let’s go. Have fun, Jaune. Cardin.”

 He watched them. There was something about Dove’s tone and the looks Sky and Russel were giving their leader. It was odd, almost disappointed, if not angry. Sure, they were bullies and assholes for a while, but he didn’t know that it extended into team dynamics. He was going to get to the bottom of this mess. With a trio of grunts, they climbed over the edge of the rooftop. Swinging into their dorm, the windows shut and locked, leaving the two of them beneath the shattered moon. Sheathing his sword, the shield collapsed, twisting against his forearm. He reached down and pulled Cardin to his shaking feet. “What’s on your mind?”

 “I…” Cardin sighed in defeat. “I overheard that your sisters are coming for Tournament. We’ve been doing some thinking… we don’t know if we should compete. I don’t—can’t face them. I can barely face my team.”

 The Winchester grunted, throwing himself against a generator. Hands rising to his face, he clutched his head, tightening his grip through the burnt orange follicles. “I did something that set them all off. Sky barely talks to me. Russel can’t even look at me, a-and Dove refuses to say anything but my name. I…”

 “Cardin.” Jaune fell beside him. “I haven’t been caught up in school drama for some time.”

 “Yeah, too busy hanging out with hot women every weekend, right?” Cardin snorted. “Everyone’s talking about it. A freshman clubbing it up with third years? Gods, how’d you even meet them?”

 “Don’t change the subject.” Jaune gave him a pointed look. “Two, we hang out every once in a while. There’s no shame in making friends.”

 Cardin groaned, hiding his face in his hands. “Cardin. Talk to me. I can’t help you if you don’t open up.”

 The man looked at his feet and his knees. Indigo eyes shifted to the blond Arc beside him, then back to his feet. He was thinking, painfully so. It got so bad, he started glaring at himself and the floor as if it were his worst enemy. His hand suddenly loosened, his mace clattering on the floor. He wanted to speak, but Jaune knew better. It was then that the boy turned his gaze up to the sky, staring at the shattered moon.

 “My brother—Marshall and my mom Ainsley.” Cardin frowned. “It happened four years ago… if you want to know why I did what I did, then you’ll know why I…”

 “Cardin.” Jaune rested a hand on his shoulder. “I didn’t mean…”

 “No.” He leaned back, pressing his head against the generator. “We’ve been doing this shit for three months. You asked what’s wrong and I’m gonna tell you what’s wrong. Four years ago, my mom and brother were out on a hunt with a handful of huntsmen. There were Grimm in an outer village in the wilderness between Viridian Hollow and the eastern coasts. Strangely enough, the village turned out to be a Faunus Enclave. They didn’t know at the time, but the White Fang was also using the enclave as a staging point. I was told by the one huntsman who survived, that it was their negativity and dark intent that attracted the Grimm to the area.”

 “Long story short; the White Fang was caught.” Cardin paused. “The Villagers wanted vengeance against the White Fang, calling them traitors and thieves. All was going well… until the Grimm attacked. The negativity exploded tenfold, as anger turned to fear. The Grimm rolled in, plowing through homes, and killing innocent Faunus that my mom and brother swore to protect. Most of the enclave didn’t know how to fight or defend themselves.”

 “The battle lasted for days, as the surviving huntsman said.” Cardin frowned. “They fought tooth and nail and even released the White Fang from their chains and binds, hoping that they could help. As ammo, dust and strength began to leave by the fifth day of fighting, the enclave turned on my mom and brother and the huntsmen gathered to protect them. There were almost five thousand Faunus by the fifth day, only a quarter remained.”

 “They tried to defend themselves and escape, without harming any of the villagers, but with the help of the White Fang, the Faunus didn’t hold back.” Jaune could hear Cardin’s teeth grinding. “My mom and brother, along with three other huntsmen, all humans, were killed by the very ones they were trying to protect. I… I can’t blame them for the deaths that happened—it was the Faunus’ fault for not running when they had the chance to… at least, at least that’s what I thought for the longest time.”

 “When I first saw Velvet, it was strange. For some reason, I felt anger. Whenever I saw Blair, my… sister… I just… I felt a rage festering. It took three years for my dad to move on and of all the people he would marry—it was a fucking Faunus, the very people who butchered his wife and first son.”

 Jaune was about to speak, closed his mouth. Cardin raised a hand, eyes snapping shut. “But… every time I try to hate Blair, I feel guilty. Whenever I try to hate Dahlia, I feel empty. After Margaux and how sweet she was with me, despite how… despite the hatred in my heart, it reminded me that Faunus were just people too. But that argument I had with my dad, the things I never meant to say to Dahlia, how I made Blair cry… I just…”

 Cardin took a shaking breath, his head banged against the generator. “The anger I feel… it’s too much. I tried to hate Velvet, I tried to despise her and other Faunus like her, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t. U-Until recently. I tried to stop someone from bullying another recently… they said things and now I’m on my third and final strike before I’m expelled for violent behavior. My team can barely look at me for what I did. Velvet was there, watching the entire time and when she tried to console me… and calm me down… I lashed out at her.”

 Tears burned in his eyes. Teeth grinding, he shivered in his armor. “I said things no one should ever say. Especially to her. After that… it’s just been shit after shit after shit. My grades are plummeting. My team doesn’t want to listen to me. I have no one but you.”

 Shooting to his feet, he paced across the rooftop. Hands running through his hair, he growled. “I did everything I could to do better, but there’s just no progress! I still hold hate; I still want to… hurt people. T-This isn’t… this isn’t what… I spent the last four years, doing everything I can to spite Faunus for what happened to my family. Jaune… I’m tired. I’m so sick of living like this, but I’m afraid I can’t change. I have tried and tried, but no one wants to believe it. Valkyrie wants to break my legs and told me so many times. Nikos, gods, she can kill me, and people would just say that it’s an accident! Don’t get me started on RWBY. And I haven’t even talked about Velvet’s team!”

 Cardin groaned, practically ripping the hair from his head. “What are you afraid of?”

 “I’m afraid that they’ll see who I really am.” His response was weak and empty. “I’m afraid of what they’ll think. I’m already not liked in school; my own fucking team probably hates me. Shit, I bet a few professors dislike me too.”

 “Can you blame them?”

 “N-No.”

 “But at least you’ve tried to do better. You sucked up your pride and asked me to train you and your team.” Jaune rested a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Despite some of the things you’ve said and done, you can make amends. No one is beyond redemption. I think it’s about time you started seeing that in yourself—you’ve gone too long without self-esteem, I’d say. That kind of thing can weigh you down if you don’t get it fixed up soon.”

 “I know.” Cardin looked down, indigo eyes darkening. “Jaune… do you think there’s still a real chance at redeeming myself? After shoving people into rocket lockers and forcing people to do Oobleck’s extra readings… my situation is kinda bleak. I assaulted someone, man. I couldn’t… I couldn’t stop myself. What they said, it just… it just really set me off.”

 “What’d they do?”

 “The Faunus kid was just minding his business.” Cardin frowned. “Then this guy, a third year I think, pushed the kid into a wall and started pulling on his antlers. It’s real. Look at him, it’s real. You’d think being third years would make them more mature. When I intervened, t-they…”

 Weren’t you a brother?

 Cardin’s eyes widened at the words. His heart burning within his chest, his brows furrowed deep, trying to force the memory away.

 Larissa’s wondered where you’ve been after all this time.

 You know she doesn’t—

 “Cardin.”

 He snapped his eyes open, a cold feeling washing over his body. Pulled back from his thoughts, Jaune’s hand rested on his shoulder. “What’s up man, talk to me.”

 “I don’t…” He paused. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”

 “Okay. Then we won’t.” Jaune gave him a nod. “Can I say something? I believe every person is able to change. No matter what they’ve done, no matter what they’ve seen and experienced. You’re doing yourself a disservice by hiding behind these walls. Seriously, Cardin. If you won’t believe yourself, believe me. You’ve been making strides—even if no one wants to believe you. I mean, look at Blake! She was one of the most vocal about her hate for you, but she began to notice the kind of change you’ve strived for. You can do this, Cardin. I know you can, and I know you will. When has a Winchester ever gone back on his word?”

 “That’s an Arc thing.” A laugh escaped the bird’s lips.

 Jaune laughed with him, finally, the heavy emotions dispelling. “Sure, but it could be yours too. Believe in something and turn it into your mantra—don’t give up, don’t give in. Say whatever you need to hear to see yourself become the reflection that stares back at you. Remember, we’re here for two things; kick ass and become heroes. The first step is believing you can take that first step. Got it?”

 “I-I got it.” Cardin nodded his head. Patting his armor, and body glove underneath, he pulled Jaune to his feet. “By the way, Jaune… I hope you won’t say or do anything to influence Velvet. I know my apology will be sincere, but I want her reaction to be as genuine as possible. If she hates me, so bet it, if she doesn’t, even better.”

 “Now, why would want that?” Jaune asked, a knowing smirk growing ever wider.

 Immediately, Cardin’s cheeks burned bright red. “N-No reason! Jeez, you loser! N-No need to make dumbass assumptions!”

 He scurried away, bending down and swinging himself into his dorm below. A loud banging was heard, and the sound of creaking hinges were heard. Soon enough, it was followed by yet another loud banging. Jaune laughed to himself, seeing Cardin’s reactions. It was genuine and completely different form the side he knew and remembered. Nevertheless, the Arc rose from his seat and headed back into his dorm to find Pyrrha and the rest of JNPR waiting for him.

 “Why do you keep training with them?” Pyrrha asked, almost accusingly. “I know you haven’t been as involved as you normally are, but they aren’t the kind of people you should be associating with—especially Cardin. His actions reflect his team. Even if they aren’t anywhere near as bad as Cardin is.”

 “While I hold no hatred for them—I do find Cardin to be… a nuisance at times.” Ren frowned.

 Nora though, picked her nose, flicking a booger across the room. “I just want to break his legs for what he said to Velvet. She didn’t deserve any of that.”

 “How many times do I have to say this—they aren’t the same people they used to be. Cardin feel terrible for what he said, but no one’s letting him get near to Velvet to apologize.” Jaune said. While it wasn’t the best defense, it was the only one he had. “They don’t bully people anymore and if I remember, he was trying to stop a bully. They’re changing for the better. How can you not see that?”

 “Oh, boo hoo, they’re hypocrites.” Nora rolled her eyes. “With how hard they went in being jerks, it says more about them than any good they can do.”

 “I’m sorry to say it, but I agree with Nora.” Pyrrha said. “From day one, they have been a thorn in everyone’s sides.”

 “I agree as well.” Ren frowned. “Even though they don’t bully anyone anymore, their attitudes towards a lot of things and people, still haven’t changed. They flaunt their strength around like it’s something worthwhile, and the way they fight, is as brutish as any bully would. Nora’s right. Hypocrites.”

 “Well… Vale wasn’t built in a day.” Jaune responded as he took a seat on his bed.

 Nora looked at him with a stern glare. “You’ve been training them for like what, three months now? Their grades still suck, and they’re still really mean, even if they aren’t harassing anyone. Velvet only wanted to help him, and he snapped at her like that.”

 “Why do you care so much about CRDL anyway?” Pyrrha asked. “There are many other teams that could use your help.”

 Jaune laid into his bed, armor removed, and sighed into his pillow. A small flash of their deaths appeared in his mind. Cardin’s last stand beside him; Dove’s Sky’s and Russel’s martyrdom for the good of Solitas. Their different screams echoed against his eardrums—the horrific sounds of steel and bullets ripping their bodies apart. They were the worst team possible and the least qualified for war, but despite all of that, they were the firs to rise up to the challenge. There was more to them than what fate would have, and Jaune was going to make sure that they achieved it. They were his friends, and he would be damned before they suffered again.

 “I don’t know.” Jaune felt a hot tear trickle from his eye. Turning his back to his team, he gritted his teeth, trying to hold back the pain in his chest. “Just call it a feeling that they needed someone to help them find a better path…”

 “And you think that someone is you?” Pyrrha asked as she too laid in her bed.

 “No.” Jaune frowned. “But I wasn’t going to sit back and let fellow huntsmen struggle when there is something I can do to make a difference.”

 With that, he shut his eyes, ignoring the feeling of their eyes planted at his back. Blankets and comforters shuffled as the rest of JNPR got themselves comfortable. But instead of regular ‘good nights’ and ‘sweet dreams’ Pyrrha released a powerful sigh before speaking.

 “You’re too kind for your own good, Jaune.”

 “Now, I know all of you must be excited for the Vytal Festival starting soon and would rather spend your time training for the tournament, but remember you are still students as much as you are warriors.” Glynda Goodwitch spoke with a steady tone. “Professor Peach was called for a hunt in the wilderness south of Vale—so I will be the huntress in charge of making sure none of you die.”

 Someone among the crowd of students blurted a rushed sentence. Glynda wasn’t amused and simply glared, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “Alright, may you repeat what you said?”

 “What exactly do you mean by die?” The student asked this time with a shaking voice.

 Damn. So, Forever Fall is a lot more dangerous this go-around. Jaune wondered. Blake sat at his left, breaking the usual order of RWBY and JNPR when they sat in attendance. I wonder what’s in store for us this time.

 “I mean exactly what I said.” She frowned. “Because of the increased Grimm activity across Sanus, we have decided to have you form five groups, each group will be made of three teams. On top of that, the sap that you have to collect attracts Grimm.”

 The crowd began to murmur amongst themselves, curious. Jaune and Blake shared a sideways glance. “The first group will be…”

 Jaune zoned out. He remembered everything that happened the first time. From being bullied and blackmailed into working alongside Cardin to bully his own friends and team, to unlocking a hint of his semblance and standing up to Cardin. A part of him frowned—after that incident, he almost never saw the former bully throughout the rest of the school year. Not this time, he surmised. Shaking his head, his attention was snared when Goodwitch mentioned his team.

 “Teams RWBY, JNPR and CRDL will work together.”

 A collection of groans was heard, rampaging through the students gathered. Some wanted to work with RWBY and others wanted to work with JNPR. Most though were annoyed and some even glared at CRDL. Then there were the vocal teams that openly questioned the choice and started shouting their disagreement. Jaune looked back to find the members of CRDL glaring at their leader. Turning to face his team, Nora was glaring at them, Pyrrha was trying to hide her own disdain, and Ren of course, was as stoic as usual.

 “Guys.” Jaune glared at them. “Stop it. Leave them be.”

 “But Jaune—”

 “Jauney—”

 “Don’t.” He said with a flat tone. “Stop it. CRDL isn’t going to be an issue on this mission. Concentrate more on what we’ll face out there.”

 “All of you should listen to Mr. Arc every once in a while.” Glynda said, silencing the yelling students. “Don’t concentrate on who your teams are put with; concentrate on the threat that lies ahead. When you are out in the field, you may be paired with someone you don’t like, but when your life is on the line, it doesn’t really matter who’s there standing beside you. All that matters is if you are going to do what needs to be done.”

 Clapping her hands, a pair of faculty huntsmen clapped their hands as well, moving their hands to direct the students to the airships. “The reason for the three team groups is simple. While one team gathers sap, one will form a perimeter and the third will patrol and scout ahead. We will be going to Forever Fall Forest, a place that is teeming with Grimm, more so now than usual. Reasons being, are unimportant. Just know that the threat is there, and it is real. Beware, the sap attracts Grimm. They find it addicting for some reason and that is why Professor Peach wants it—it ties into your final exams.”

 People around the Arc shivered but he was as calm as usual, he and Blake sharing knowing looks. This is what we’ve been fighting for. “If you encounter any creatures of Grimm, dispatch but do not give chase. You are patrolling to protect your group, not hunting for a fight. The Forest is impossible to clear, even with routine professional hunters and faculty sweeping the area every week. Huntsmen and Huntresses in training won’t do much to hold off the horde, should you run into one.”

 I think RWBY and JNPR could take em. Blake thought with a smirk. Honestly, just me and Jaune could handle anything the Grimm and Salem throw at us.

 With that, the ensemble of students, Jaune looked around, there were more people this time. Or maybe I just didn’t notice. Why is it that when I look back, I just see shadow people? Huh, probably because they weren’t that important. Oh well. So, there are fifteen teams in total, five groups. I don’t even know the names of these other teams. Were there always this many people?

 Some people shoved past each other, with some teams getting cocky and talking big game. Some pushed past CRDL, even shoving the leader, pushing him out of the way. There was no reason for them to get physical, but they chose to anyway, knowing that Cardin wouldn’t fight back anymore. Especially under watch of Jaune. Blake saw this, narrowing her amber eyes with a glare, but said nothing.

 Jaune walked to them, putting a hand on Cardin’s shoulder, just after his own team shoved him. “Don’t worry about them, Cardin.”

 “It’s hard not to.” He growled through clenched teeth.

 “We’re assigned to watch each other’s backs.” Blake spoke up, walking to Cardin. “So, we’ll watch each other’s backs without fail. Now, stop moping around—you’ll get Ruby anxious and Nora jumpy. No one wants either of those things to happen. Just follow our lead.”

 “So… why am I the only one leading the group?“ Jaune turned on his heels to the rest of them. “I thought Ruby was a team leader too.”

 “O-Oh, right!” The girl piped with a blush and appeared at Jaune’s side a shower of rose petals.

 “You too, Cardin—you’re a team leader as well.” He added with a small sing-song voice.

 With a sigh, he marched up beside the Arc, standing to his left. The trio of leaders walked trepid, stern and coarse—at least Cardin and Ruby did. While the young girl was never the subject of his bullying or victim of his insults, she knew many people who were and didn’t feel comfortable being around him, even though Jaune and Blake vouched for him. Even then, unlike Yang, Pyrrha, and especially Nora, she was uncertain but willing to look past his faults and give him the benefit of the doubt.

 Cardin could feel sweat pouring down his face. His team didn’t want anything to do with him. No one wanted to talk to him, nor did they want to be near him. As if a bubble surrounded him, he was alone. This was something that he couldn’t fight his way out of, this wasn’t something he could train for, something to overcome. It was a daunting, steep mountain slope that loomed ahead of him. Damn all the training with Jaune he did; none of it mattered. He could barely face the two strongest teams of the first years. He could feel heat coming from Yang’s eyes. He could swear he heard Nora’s knuckles cracking. There was even a slight tightening of his breastplate, and he swore he saw his chest outlined in black, but he knew Pyrrha wouldn’t go to such drastic measures. Would she?

 A thousand thoughts swirled within each member of RWBY, JNPR and Cardin. Each one felt something similar—distraught, distrust, worry and hate. But there were three among them that were as cool as still waters. Jaune, Ren and Blake. Ren was calm because he was Ren—he barely expressed emotion regardless, so that wasn’t much of a surprise. A few thoughts popped into his head, but he never fancied the images and remained stoic without a worry in the world. Blake knew the truth, the whole truth. There was no way she could hate or distrust them. She was, however, disappointed with her team. She thought they were better than this.

 Then there was the Arc himself. Jaune, while every person around him subscribed to complex thoughts, even Nora, he himself went down a different road. Taking a deep breath, he sighed inwardly, laughing to himself at how childish everyone was being.

 Yang had activated her semblance, knowingly or not, he didn’t care which. The fact that Cardin’s presence insulted her this much, made him want to cry laughing. Nora’s ungraceful attempt at hiding her scowl, was a failure of the greatest kind. From the corner of his eye, he could see Cardin tensing, as if the hammer-wielding monstrosity would harm him if she caught him breathing. Then there was Pyrrha, the one who made him laugh within, even harder. She was bad at lying and even worse at trying to hide her emotions. Her lack of people skills was showing as clear as her fiery crimson hair. While she wouldn’t dare use her polarity to harm the Winchester, he could tell she was contemplating it.

 Silence held the twelve students in a vice-like grip as they ventured into the airship. While the rest of RWBY and JNPR took seats as far away from Cardin as possible, even his own team avoiding him, Blake and Jaune sat beside him. Jaune didn’t care and liked everyone, and Blake was trying to set an example for her hot-blooded teammates. From afar, the two of them felt the eyes of their respective teams glaring at Cardin with heat in their eyes. The Arc didn’t like the idea, but felt it was the best choice of action for the time being. As long as it pacified everyone, that was the best they could get.

 “Not so big and tough now are you, huh, Cardin?!” A sneer came from one of the seats in front of them. The heads of RWBY, JNPR and CRDL turned to the source of the offending voice. “Scared of RWBY and JNPR, eh? Not surprised. If you actually did any of the projects, you were assigned instead of forcing us to do it—you might have known that bullies are cowards. But who needs books anyway, right?”

 Jaune and Blake narrowed their eyes as more students began to pile every closer to them. Ignoring their presence, their gaze was pressed solely on Cardin. With a swing, a cloud clanging was heard. All eyes followed as the mace Cardin wielded, hit the floor, and rolled between his legs. Several students ganged up on him, goading him into a fight. No one stood up for him. No one defended him. Yet, Cardin kept his gaze forward, not even wearing a glare. He said nothing, bending forward to pick up his mace.

 They didn’t like that. Once more, a student smacked the weapon from Cardin’s hands. Once more, he said nothing, displaying no emotion and simply picked his weapon up again. “Oh, now you don’t want to fight back?!” The voice spat. Blake clenched her fists, but Jaune’s hand stopped her from reacting. Cardin remained silent. “I should’ve known training to kick your ass would be for nothing. Pathetic.”

 They reached over, pushing him into his seat. As he fell back, Jaune noticed another team behind them, pushing Cardin forward. Without how many students there were and all the conversations, Goodwitch could see them. Back and forth, they shoved, until Cardin shot to his feet, hand gripping his mace tight. As he opened his mouth, another student leaned in, a sickening smile on her face. “Try it Cardin. All I have to do is scream and you are packing your bags and you’ll never see Beacon again.”

 “Alright, that does it.” Blake shot to her feet, ignoring Jaune and Cardin’s surprise. “You may have been right to be angry, but you are going beyond getting even. Shut the fuck up and sit the fuck down! I won’t say it again.”

 “Alright, alright.” The students quickly relented. She wasn’t one of the best fighters for nothing. “We were just messing with our pal, right, Cardin?”

 Don’t give in to your hate.

 Cardin repeated the words. Dropping his mace, he took his seat, keeping his gaze forward. Turning his head away, he caught the looks from Jaune and the friendly nod from Blake. Behind them just down the rows, the rest of RWBY and JNPR and CRDL stared at them in awe of what just happened. He fought the smile from growing on his face—he hadn’t won anything. There was nothing to be proud of. What just happened, should be the example he should be setting on a daily basis—being the bigger man.

 He remembered their faces and the things he’d done to them. While justified, he still found it frustrating. To be the target of bullying for once, was ass, but he took it all anyway. He didn’t dare to show weakness in front of his team and mentor. He took their words, their glares, and constant taunts in stride. Every action they took obviously infuriated him, but the words bounced off of him. Their glares reflected off of his polished armor, showing them how stupid they really looked.

 Jaune sat there, his heart swelling. Blake collapsed back into her seat, a victorious smile on her face. Cardin was changing greatly, so much so, he took insult after insult and didn’t even lash out against those who talked down to him. While it was definitely justified, the frequency and the severity of the insults, even threatening expulsion, took things a little too far. Yes, the Winchester did terrible things to a lot of people; yes, the Winchester snapped and said some racist things to Velvet, but his regret, his shame, the fact that he was even going so far to seek forgiveness, made all of those faults worthless.

 “Alright, Cardin.” Blake reached out, holding his shoulder. “It’s time. Go be a leader.”

 “Students, we have arrived. Remember to band together and don’t leave your group for anything.” Glynda gave them a final word of advice as the many teams filed into the Forever Fall. “Oh, and have fun.”

 Immediately, the three groups parted ways, one heading to the northeast, another heading straight north and RWBY’s group, headed south. Jaune overheard some of the students plotting to sabotage CRDL and others were just planning to be nuisances to the team of former bullies, even if Cardin was their real target. At this point, none of the actions were justified anymore. They got even when Cardin was brought down to their level when he himself, beat CRDL in training time and time again in Combat Class. Through the whole ordeal, Jaune and Blake were getting just as annoyed as the birds of CRDL.

 Leading the teams along, he and Ruby fanned out, pulling Cardin along.  Behind them, the rest of RWBY and JNPR stuck together, trying to keep a reasonable distance from the rest of CRDL. Something that aggravated the Arc. Clenching his fists and marching along, he found a small clearing that had enough light peering from the sun that every part of the forest surrounding them could be seen. If any Grimm arrived, they’d know.

 “Ruby, do you think we should take watch first and let CRDL get their sap?” Jaune asked. “We are the best fighters here thus far, so it could be a good idea to let the weakest links go first.”

 “Yeah, good idea. Gives us some time to understand our surroundings.” Ruby smiled. As he turned to give commands, the girl grabbed his arm. “Jaune, I think your care for team CRDL, especially Cardin, is very honorable—even for you. Please, promise me that you’ll never change.”

 “Alright, so what’s the plan guys?” Cardin asked, stretching his arms.

 “Team CRDL will get their sap first.” Ruby started. “RWBY and JNPR will stand guard first. After CRDL is done, RWBY will go and then JNPR last. Sound good, everyone?”

 “I have a question.” Nora piped, raising a hand.

 “Ask away, my queen.” Ruby curtsied as best as she could.

 “Jauney, why are we going last?!” She stomped her foot. “The sap just smells so good! Do you really think I’ll sit by and wait?!”

 “Ren?”

 The boy chuckled, resting a hand on Nora’s back. Within seconds, her entire body glowed in a shimmering shield of pink and grey. Before she could explode off into one of her sugar induced hyper-rants, she was as calm as she could ever be. Sighing in defeat, she grabbed her hammer and marched with Ren in tow into the forest to take her position. RWBY without much question or concern, walked off in different directions as well, each one spreading out.

 Soon enough, CRDL went to work. None of them speaking to each other as they drew the sap into their glass jars. One by one, they got their query into crates, ready for transport back to the airship. For some reason, Jaune realized, they had to fill way more jars of sap than before. Whole crate’s worth of sap. Either Peach came up with a weapon that utilized the sap, or they were just out here doing something incredibly stupid, like the last time he did this dance.

 “Alright, Jaune, we’ve filled up our crate.” Cardin sighed, wiping his hands on his body glove. Doing a couple squats to stretch out his legs, he and his team boxed the twelve jars and clapped their hands to get the rest of the group’s attention.

 “Alright, team RWBY, time to get our sap!” Ruby cheered with a beaming smile.

 Just like CRDL, the team went to work. CRDL filled in the spots that were left vacant, making sure to stand guard. While they all knew they were nowhere near as skilled as RWBY and JNPR, they believed that there would have to be no less than hell and fire to make them falter. Even if they didn’t want to talk to each other; even if they thought their leader was a jerk, nothing was going to change their minds. Jaune believed in all four of them. He worked hard to teach them to better themselves.

 Holding his head high, he turned to the presence making its way to him. It was Nora. “Hey Cardin.”

 “V-Valkyrie?”

 “Come with me.” She waved him along. “It’s JNPR’s turn to start gathering sap. I’m trying to get out of Ren’s line of sight so I can eat.”

 “But… why me?” Cardin asked.

 “Jauney said that I should at least try to have a conversation with you.” Nora smiled, surprisingly not forced. “What better way to talk, than over some food.”

 Looking to find Jaune’s look of confirmation, he didn’t find it. The Arc was too busy laughing with Pyrrha and Yang to notice. Almost slapping himself for feeling so dumb, of course team RWBY didn’t even bother trying to keep watch. He was caught off guard when he caught Blake pulling the rest of CRDL along to join in on the fun. Blake. The girl barely talked to them, much less, anyone.

 “C’mon, they can handle themselves!” Nora cheered. “I know Jaune won’t be too mad. I mean, I hope not?”

 With a  long-drawn sigh escaping his lungs, Cardin followed after the Valkyrie, as she skipped through the forest with a beaming smile. While he had no sisters of their age, he wondered how Jaune did it. Nora was almost like a mix of Violette and Clair—Clair’s bubbly smile and Violette’s incredible strength. Following after the bundle of explosive electric energy, it felt like almost ten minutes had passed. He was about to question where she was leading him, but then found himself following the ginger into the landing zone.

 No groups had returned from their assignments and Goodwitch actually seemed please with the peace and quiet the forest was giving her. But her smile dropped the instant her eyes locked on Nora and Cardin waltzing up to her.

 “Ms. Valkyrie… and Mr. Winchester.” Glynda pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and shoving her scroll into her pocket. “This is… unexpected. How can I help you?”

 “I need a new spile.” Nora responded quickly. “Yeah, our spile broke.”

 Cardin raised a hand with sweat building on his brow. Goodwitch was either not convinced, or simply didn’t want to be bothered. “Y-Yeah, she got mad and accidentally shoved it into a tree without shaving the bark first. Jaune was mad and asked if I could accompany her back here.”

 The professor eyed the pair with a deadpanned expression. She knew it was bullshit. It smelled and sounded like it too. Her eyes trailed between the hyper, smiling Nora and to the sweating, nervous looking Cardin. Remembering Ozpin’s words, she sighed and reached into a crate beside her and tossed the two a steel spile. With a simple nod in a random direction, the pair went on their way, ignoring her pulling her scroll out to play some games.

 “I didn’t think you’d lie.” Nora said after a long silence. “Thanks, big guy! Have you tried the tree sap yet?”

 “No, have you?”

 “Why do you think I’m here?” Nora wiggled her brows. “Ren got tired of me eating it all. C’mon, let’s look for trees that haven’t been drawn yet.”

 Traversing through the forest, they found a large clearing with the other four groups. It looks like they all converged together. They were too scared of the Grimm threat I bet.

 Twelve teams, forty-eight students were gathered, moving about the clearing, punching, and shaving bark from trees. They were laughing and enjoying their time together—much like the family he left behind on the southern end of the Forever Fall. She motioned him along, snapping him from his gaze. She eyed a tree, like one would check out another person, and shoved her fist into the bark, shredding the rough skin, revealing the smooth wood beneath. Cardin paled and nodded dumbly at her strength as she stabbed the spile into the tree flesh. Slowly but surely, she put her hand beneath the opening and caught the sap in her palm as it oozed from the tree.

 Something tickled at the back of his neck. The smell was powerful. Unnervingly so. Turning around, he watched, there were several other spiles stabbed into trees, expelling that marvelous scent. It was hypnotic, it was dazing. Shaking in his armor, indigo eyes turned to the trees, watching the rustling leaves and the birds flying above, tweeting, and chirping as they flew by. That was odd. Turning on his feet, he followed the formations of birds, or rather, lack thereof. They were a mess, flying in and out of each other’s paths as if they were running from something.

 Before he could think any further, Nora gasped with delight, loud slurps snapping in his ears. He turned to look at her, those big bright eyes, were glazed over. If Cardin didn’t know enough about her from Jaune, he was certain this sight would have terrified him. But she shook her head, snapping from her sugar induced high, and nodded excitedly, pulling his arm, and forcing his hand open. The sap continued oozing from the tree, splashing into his palm, cold and gooey. But like before, the scent was intoxicating, but powerful. Numbingly so. As the sap built in his palms, it spilled to the ground below, splashing between blades of grass.

 He turned, his senses firing all over his body. Teams were moving back and forth, without noticing their presence. Jars in hand, the smell remained, but it was subdued. However, spiles like his own, left to draw sap, filled the clearing with that breathtaking aroma. Nora goaded him, smiling innocently as she too sipped at the sap. Cardin without a second to waste, dove into the sap, slurping.

 Emotions, excitement, joy, everything increased tenfold, multiplying within his heart and mind. Everything felt so incredibly real and surreal at the same time. But before the ecstasy could continue, a shout came from across the clearing. It looked like the teams finally noticed they were there. A few of them had already drawn their weapons, aura’s coming to life.

 “What the fuck are you doing here, Cardin?!” One of his former victims cried. While his weapon was drawn, he remained a good distance away the instant he realized Nora was beside him. “Nora, why’d you bring him here?”

 “I didn’t think you’d see us.” She frowned. “Doesn’t matter! Leave us alone and we’ll leave you alone. Kay? Thanks, bye!”

 Not wanting to be outdone, the boy kept pushing, he and several students nearing them. “So, the rumors were true, eh? The bully, Cardin Winchester, became Jaune Arc’s pet! Why else would he be with Nora Valkyrie, Jaune’s Hammer? I be the master didn’t trust his little bird—go back to your cage, Cardin. You’re not wanted here! Faunus among us already feel uncomfortable—”

 “Can you, like, leave us alone?!” Nora snapped. “What you’re saying is really unfair. Keep that up and I’ll happily break your legs too.”

 “Nora!” Cardin shouted. “Stop it! Let’s just… go. It’s getting a little too crowded for my tastes anyway.”

 Turning on his heels, Nora finally noticed how hurt the Winchester really was. His indigo eyes were the windows of his soul, displaying just how painful their words really were. While he held his shoulders as high as normally did and stood as straight as he possibly could, his face was shadowed in his ire. He was struggling to hold his anger and negativity back, after all, everyone heard Professor Goodwitch warn them about the Grimm hordes in the forest. But damn—Nora actually felt his sadness.

 After a second of deliberation, she nodded. “C’mon big guy. The rest of our group should be done already. Forget about these guys, they’re losers anyway.”

 “Y-Yeah. You’re right.”

 Behind them, the students didn’t seem too happy. “Hey! Cardin! I’m not done! Fine—ignore this!!”

 Anger dictated his movements. Turning on his heels, the student grabbed a jar of sap from one of his teammates, earning smiles and nods of agreement from his comrades. Several students gathered, anger and heat steaming off of their bodies. The boy cocked his arm back, and used all of his skill to aim the attack perfectly. Hurling his arm forward, the jar filled with the delicious intoxicating sap, flew through the air, spinning and twirling in the winds and rustling leaves. But his confident smirk dropped, along with everyone else that surrounded the boy. The jar wasn’t heading for Cardin’s back—it was heading for Nora’s!

 Cardin, though, wasn’t at Beacon for nothing. “Nora!” He pushed her out of the way, spinning on his toes as the jaw shattered against his breastplate. The sap sealed into the jar, fermenting with its beautiful scent rushed into the air, filling their noses. Once it was released, the stench wafted across the area, moving through the forest in the growing winds.

 “You are so lucky that Jaune would hate me if I kicked your asses!” Cardin roared. “I am this close to not giving a damn anymore!! Nora had nothing to do with me!”

 Drawing his mace, he took a threatening step forward, causing the students to jump in fear. It was then that he cursed to himself, backing down as quickly as he can. Negativity was rising. The smell of broken sap jars hypnotizing. His attempts were for nothing. His armor was soaked in the powerful smell that attracted Grimm and terrified a huge group of terrified nerds.

 Suddenly, a series of massive Ursai tore through the forest, uprooting trees and smashing through crimson bushels. Cardin couldn’t breathe—there were three Ursa Majors flanked on either side by at least ten Beowolves. There was one Beowolf that stood, taller and on its hind legs, adorned with great bone spikes and more armor—and alpha. Cardin cursed at his luck and readied his mace, breaths growing fast and coarse. What would Jaune do?! What would Jaune do?! What would Jaune do?!

 Eyes snapped back and forth, as students were thrown about by the coming onslaught. Weapons drawn, guns fired, it was chaos. Those that gathered were too busy screaming with fear, running into each other, giving the Grimm the easiest meal, they could get.

 What would Jaune do?! What would… Jaune… do?

 Eyes burning with focus, he shot toward the teams who started it all. They prepared to flinch, but the Winchester shot to a knee, sliding across the grass. Working fast, he only had a few seconds to do this right. A girl was surrounded by Beowolves. Snapping jars of sap open, the smell was immediate. The creatures of Grimm turned their attention to the smell.

 “Go! Get up, damn it!!” Cardin roared. “They are attracted to the smell of the sap!”

 “B-But t-there are s-so—”

 Cardin lifted the jars, lathering himself in sap. Popping open more jars, he poured it over his head, almost bathing in the scent. Before they knew it, he was the only thing the Grimm could see, hypnotized by his stench. Grabbing a crate filled with sloshing jars, he ran into the field, drawing the Grimm to him. Pulling a jar free, he hurled it, the glass shattering on the bone plate of an Ursa. Within seconds, the Beowolves surrounding the poor girl immediately shot for the Ursa, tearing it apart as they cannibalized each other. With a clean hand, he grabbed the girl to her feet. “Go, damn it!!”

 Drawing aura into his arms, he threw her across the clearing, only for her to land in Nora’s waiting arms. Once more, he opened more jars of sap, drawing the Grimm’s attention. There were now thirty of the creatures, all of them hunching over, ready to feast. “Hey!” He shouted, beating his fist against his chest. “You smell this?! Look at me, you big ugly sacks of shit! Look at me!!”

 Jars in hand, he threw them about, deeper into the forest as far away in the opposite direction of the landing zone as he could. As they shattered, Grimm split off, running toward the new smells, rabid and frothing at their maws. He took slow deep breaths, mace in hand, a dark focus in his indigo eyes. With a powerful swing, he took the head from a Beowolf. Remembering Jaune’s training, he twirled his weapon, channeling his semblance into the Dust crystal in the center of his mace. With a flip, he brought it down to the ground, a rapid trail of deafening explosions ripped through the Grimm formations.

 From the rising heat, the sap dried, losing its smell. While there were Grimm focused on him, there were others who had already turned their gaze away to the students running for their lives. Running back to the jars, he popped their lids, saving a pair of Faunus who were trapped against a tree. Pouring the sap over himself once again, he shouted, roaring until his throat tore apart. “Don’t look at them! Look at me!!”

 Charging forward, ignoring the wild swipes of Beowolves cutting against his aura, he closed the distance with an Ursa Major. Channeling his semblance into his mace once again, he plunged the weapon into the creature’s chest, fire and smoke exploding in an instant. Pieces of bone and the giant spikes littered the clearing, some stabbing through trees, spilling sap freely, while others simply scattered across the ground, hidden by blades of waving grass. Shifting his weight, he moved about, sliding and dodging, weaving between Grimm, bashing and bringing his mace down with righteous fury.

 Trees were bleeding all around the clearing, drawing more howls in the distance. As he dispatched the last of the Beowolves, more creatures were seen, shifting through the dark shadows of the forest surrounding him. Hands shaking, he took a deep breath. There were still students trapped, there were still students gathered throughout the forest. If he could draw the Grimm’s attention to him and only him, everyone could have a chance to get the hell out of dodge.

 Cardin!

 He snapped at attention. Coming from the west, three idiots wearing armor burst through the tree line and rolled past broken bushels. On their tail, a massive Deathstalker ripped through the foliage, hissing and clattering its mandibles and claws. Rolling about, Russel charged forward, using his semblance to bounce himself back. As he spun, he grabbed Dove’s waiting hand and the end of Sky’s halberd, shooting across the clearing. Landing with a painful grunt, the four of them raised their weapons, ready for a fight.

 “Guys?” Cardin turned to them, surprise on his face. “W-What are you doing here?!”

 “We heard the screams and Jaune sent us out to find you and Nora.” Russel drew his daggers, Dust ammo already glowing. “On our way here, we were trying to help other teams get back to the landing zone, but that damn Deathstalker found us instead.”

 “What’s the plan, boss?” Dove turned to Cardin. “You’ve got a plan, right?”

 “Of course!” Cardin twirled his mace, taking a position beside his friends. “We need to lead the Grimm to the stockpile of leftover jars. Professor Peach forgot to mention, the sap is power and ferments quickly. If we can keep them there, then we can have our chance to escape.”

 “What about your armor?” Sky asked, steadying his halberd. “That thing is covered in the stuff.”

 “I have a spare back at Beacon, alright? I’ll leave it there when it’s time to extract.”

 A weapon shifting its configuration was heard and footsteps crunched through grass and fallen leaves. “What about me, Cardin? You’re the only team leader here.”

 “Nora, go find Jaune and Goodwitch.” Cardin’s voice was stern. “They’ll know what to do in this situation.”

 “Boss!” Russel shouted, raising his daggers. “The Grimm are advancing!!”

 “Hurl the jars in random directions—I know this goes without saying; aim away from the landing zone, got it?!”

 “Be careful Cardin…” Nora frowned, backing away slowly. “I will be back as soon as possible, okay!”

 Cardin watched her jump away. Once her figure disappeared in the shadowy realm of the forest, Cardin turned his attention to the gathered mini-horde. Boarbatusk, Beowolves, Ursai and the damned Deathstalker. This was the worst possible situation to get caught in. Taking a deep breath, he shut his eyes, remembering everything Jaune had taught him. Falling into a stance, he prepared himself for hell.

 “It’s time to be heroes for once!!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Flock Together

 How the hell did JNPR defeat a Deathstalker so easily during initiation? Cardin winced as his chest tightened with very breath he took. A few grunts and shouts of pain echoed, soon followed by a series of thuds and rustling grass. The teen clenched his fists, ignoring how tight his chest felt and how constrained each breath had become. Beside him, the rest of his team slowly rose form the dirt and readied themselves. The rest of the class is probably still running to the landing zone. We are a good distance away from Professor Goodwitch. Gods it’s just bullshit that I lost my weapon to the Deathstalker.

 “U-Uh, boss!” Russel called out in fear, slowly rising to his shaking feet. “T-The Deathstalker is coming back around!”

 The members of team CRDL evaded at the lasts second, the beast’s stinger immediately digging into the dirt. As the boys rolled in the grass, a pair of Ursai charged at them, claws, and jaws sharp and ready to feast. Cardin and Sky were met by one of the Grimm. It swung for the halberdier, missing by mere centimeters. Sky responded with a quick jab of his weapon, impaling the creature’s chest, but ultimately doing nothing. It roared again, swinging its arm with all of its might, nearly snapping the halberd in two.

 Cardin rushed at the Ursa, wrapping his arms around its waist and tackled it to the dirt. His semblance built and bubbled into his fist as he crawled to straddle the fallen Ursa. His legs on either side of its neck, the Winchester gave the beast a final look before shoving his fist into its mouth. His semblance ignited his aura. Unlike when he channels his semblance into his mace, thee explosion wasn’t concentrated. It went in every direction, restrained inside the creature’s mouth. Like he hoped—the monster’s head exploded, revealing a red stump, and growing black smoke.

 Across the field, Dove and Russel were using their unnamed team attack pair, on Beowolves, using their smaller frames, and quicker weapons to their advantage. Sliding underneath and around, they clashed with bone plates and razer claws, sparks singing and screeching as the edges of their blades slid against each other. Dove spinning on his knee, raised his sword, finger already on the trigger. Pulling in rapid succession, the bullets bounced and cut through the creature’s flesh, a smirk growing on his face.

 Flipping back, he did multiple backflips before landing on his sturdy feet. Spinning around once more, he raised his blade, dodging and blocking against a strange creature he had never seen before. Thin eyes widening for just a second, he flipped back, surprised at the bone blades protruding from its forearms. Dodging, weaving, listening to the whispers of his aura, he did a move that Jaune taught him. Channeling his spiritual power into the palm of his left hand, he dodged at the last second, snapping his hand froward.

 Within seconds, the aura exploded outward, exploding the unknown Grimm, its body turning to dust and smoke. “Uh… guys! Have you been paying attention in Port’s class?!”

 Sky fell back, sliding across the grass. Twirling his halberd, he latched onto a pair of jars. Spinning his staff once more, the jars shot over a pair of Grimm, their heads tilting upward, following after the sap. “Y-Yeah? Why?!”

 Dove, fell back, wiping sweat from his brow. “I just faced a Grimm that had humanoid arms and bone swords or some shit. Does that sound familiar to any of you?!”

 “W-What the fuck?” Russel cried. “Those exist?! I-I thought Apathy were the only humanoid type Grimm!”

 “It doesn’t matter!” Cardin roared. “Fall back!”

 Without a second to waste, the four of them backed up, taking positions around each other. Without warning, Cardin suddenly groaned. Russel moved to help him but was pushed back by Cardin’s raised hand. “D-Don’t… I’m fine. Okay. Plan still remains. I need to go to the sap, dump my armor and get my ass out as soon as possible. You guys… will have to… will have…”

 Pain erupted through Cardin’s chest, clenching like a Deathstalker’s grip. No longer caring, CRDL rushed to his side, helping him as he collapsed to the grass. More Ursai covered the only way to the tree sap, and he swore he heard Beowolves flanking around them. None of that mattered to the Winchester. His chest was so constricted and tight, he could barely breathe. While his armor was tailored, measured, and forged to fit him perfectly, for some reason, it felt several sizes smaller. His breathing was shallow and sharp, like a knife dragging through his lungs. Sky was the first to straighten, springing into action as a pair of Beowolves rushed in.

 Springing to his feet as well, standing between Cardin and an incoming Beowolf, his gun-sword burned through ammunition, killing the creature before it got any closer. Turning back, he twirled his sword, he and Sky moving together as one. Sky’s semblance, Smother, coming to life, he was able to use his halberd at lightning speeds, spinning it so fast, it became nothing more than a steel wall. Beowolves and Ursai, even the Deathstalker’s stinger, were knocked back, at the expense of his weapon. Falling back to their formation, Dove moved in. His semblance, Picture Perfect, snapped his eyes open.

 Irises glowing bright, he could read movements of the coming Grimm seconds before they happened. Moving to each swing, every lunge, and every swipe, the Bronzewing was almost untouchable. Ducking under a shimmering claw, he swung underneath, digging his blade into the Beowolf’s underarm, slicing the appendage free. Landing on his feet, his semblance projecting every move, every direction, before it happened, he was able to direct his body with ease, sliding and swinging, killing the creatures before they could make it past him.

 Dizzy, he shut his eyes again, spinning about before Russel held a hand out, stopping him. Giving a nod, Dove coughed into his hand. Sky snorted. “So much for being heroes, right?”

 “At least we’re doing something.” Dove said with a frown. “One good thing to count is that our asshat classmates are safe.”

 Russel gulped, nodding his head. “T-That’s what matters, right?”

 “You’re goddamn right, that’s what matters.” Cardin groaned, pressing Executioner into the grass. Using it as a cane, he forced himself to his feet. Aura built around him, soothing his pain, all the while, bubbling with his semblance. “Remember what we came here to do. Kick ass…”

 “And be heroes!!” The boys of CRDL roared back at the Grimm.

 Cardin fell into a stance, ignoring the searing pain of his chest returning. “So, let’s keep this shit up, damn it!! We’ve managed to keep them here because of me. There’s so much sap on my body that I’m keeping them attracted. I gotta admit… I thought you guys would abandon me.”

 “We’re pissed at you, but you’re still our leader.” Dove nudged him. “I don’t know about them, but I am not leaving your side, brother.”

 “We’re a team.” Russel nodded. “Whatever dumbass decision you make, we’re with you till the end. Besides, Jaune made sure we stuck together. Covered in sap, attracting Grimm like a beacon… it’s getting exciting, Cardin.”

 “Jaune?”

 “Yeah.” Sky prepared himself, semblance building. “Jaune realized that you and Nora were missing. He sent us to find you two and bring you back. Then, the negativity, the Grimm roaring in the distance…”

 “Then the Deathstalker on our asses.” Dove groaned. “Motherfucker dented our armor at first contact and nearly killed us with a single hit. How JNPR fought one so easily, I don’t think I’ll ever know. They never even fought together before that day!”

 “That just shows we have to pick up the pace.” Cardin. “Now shut up, all of you, and stop complaining. We’re going to fight and we’re going to make sure not a single one of them makes it to the landing zone, got it?!”

 “Got it!”

 Cardin’s indigo eyes trailed across the gathered Grimm. Deathstalker, Boarbatusk, Beowolves, Ursai, and the one Dove spoke about. There as little that could make this situation any worse. He chuckled to himself, wondering which would make the first strike. “Dove. Aim for the weakest Grimm in your section. Russel, prepare to strike at the first one to move on Dove. Sky, you’re with me. Smother is going to help me get my mace.”

 “If you haven’t noticed, it’s stuck under the Deathstalker!”

 “I know that!” Cardin roared back. “I don’t want any of you to make stupid mistakes, okay?! All of this is my fault; if only I was nicer to those scrubs from the start, they might not have hated me this much. Regardless, it’s a moot point now. I need my mace. My semblance works best when I have a medium to channel it through. Deathstalker armor too thick for any of your weapons—mine though, is perfect. Didn’t you listen to Professor Port?”

 “I’m surprised you did, asshole.” Dove laughed. His aura, a bronze and golden color came to life. “Alright, boss. I’m ready when all of you are.”

 Taking a deep breath, the Bronzewing’s eyes opened, revealing the flashing colors as before. With a deep breath, he pulled his trigger. In lightning succession, bullets whistled through the air, blasting through several Beowolves bone plates, shattering their heads open. Russel zoomed in, barreling into an Ursa Major, Quicksilver imbued with fiery agitated Dust. Within seconds, everything went up in a fiery shower of fire and smoke, Russel clashed with a rolling Boarbatusk, launching it out of its ball and onto its back, revealing its underbelly. Taking a page from Weiss’s book, he spun about and jammed his daggers into its stomach, killing it in seconds.

 Ripping and shredding through the creature’s flesh, smoke and the pig’s squeals emanated from the Grimm. But in the end, it started to disappear, fading into nothingness. Now that he’d succeeded, he jumped back, back-flipping with acrobatic master. His feet slid against the grass, landing beside Dove. The two smirked at their teamwork and prepared themselves for another fight.

 Seeing the two had created an opening, Cardin moved with Sky, the halberdier taking the front. The pair moved together, lock step. Polearm moving forward, weapon swinging with practiced grace, he blocked and redirected Ursai paws that moved against them. The leader of CRDL, punched outward, fist clashing with a Beowolf that got too close. His semblance ignited at the touch, pulsing compressed air, expelling the Grimm’s chest open. It flew back, steaming with black smoke just before fading away. Cardin fell back, Sky moved his halberd over his head, taking the brunt of an Ursa’s attack.

 The steel shaft sung, vibrating in his hands. He scowled as the weight behind the attack was starting to bend his weapon. Pulling back, the Ursa fell forward, arm still open. Like before, Cardin shoved his fist into the Ursa’s chest, semblance coming to life again. This time, instead of sending it back, the Grimm exploded in every direction, showering the field in pieces of shadow meat, some of its spikes danced around the battlefield, scattering with the rest.

 “Be careful, Sky.” The two fell back-to-back. “Anymore and it’s gonna break.”

 “I know.” Sky panted, wiping sweat on his shoulder pads. “Kinda in a bind here with all the Grimm! Also, Jaune hits hard as fuck, y’know.”

 “I know a little too well.” Cardin sighed. “Well, our friend noticed us making a move. He’s coming around. Executioner is waiting for me.”

 “Maybe he wants a hug! Go and get it while I keep our friend company!!”

 Breaking into a sprint the instant the Deathstalker hissed toward Sky, the earth began to crumble around him. Jumping up and forward, a pair of humanoid creatures crawled from the earth. Indigo eyes widening with fear, he rolled about the grass as humanoid arms spewed from the black mass, bone swords protruding from where their forearms would be. The creatures screeched, pulling themselves from the dirt, revealing lanky legs that couldn’t stand on their own.

 Like freakish monsters coming straight from a fever nightmare, Cardin backed away, almost taking an Ursa paw to the back of the head. Thankfully, Dove was faster, his gun-sword putting rounds in the bear behind him. Snapping from his fear, he realized the new Grimm were slow, dumb and couldn’t maneuver unless they were attacking. Using that to his advantage, he continued on his race to get Executioner. Rolling over stones and scattered Ursai bone spikes, he grabbed his mace, twirling it in his hands.

 Swinging the weapon around, the mace head bashed against a Beowolf, the creature exploding in an instant. Twirling it again, he spun on a knee, jabbing the weapon into an Ursa’s stomach. As it cringed, folding into the attack, he swung up, shattering its jaw with the titanium flanges. Flipping it once again, he jumped, bringing the mace down onto the creature’s bone face, shattering bone and crushing its skull with a single swing. As it whimpered, its head fell apart, the entire beast turning to smoke before it hit the ground.

 “Oh… yes.” Cardin soothed his weapon. Swinging it around once again, he jammed the weapon into the dirt, agitated Dust in the center, amplifying his attack. Explosions shattered across the battlefield, tearing through dirt and terrain. Is this… I… I feel amazing!!

 The landing zone was in near chaos. Students were too loud, too scared and making things far more complicated than they needed to be. Goodwitch raised her hands trying to calm the fear, but now, they were too far gone to listen. In the distance, she could hear explosions and gunfire, chalking it down to RWBY and JNPR. But she couldn’t figure it out; the two teams went in the opposite direction of every other team—why were these… oh.

 Cardin and Nora. She frowned, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose. Something must have happened…  if what these students are babbling and screaming about Grimm is true…

 “Professor!” A shout shook the students to silence. “What happened? Grimm started popping up everywhere!”

 “Mr. Arc! Ms. Rose!” Glynda sighed in relief. “I can’t say I know what happened but there are too many students here to watch over! I can’t just leave the landing zone to find out!”

 “It’s fine, Professor.” Jaune nodded to his team and Ruby’s. “I know it’s unorthodox, but we’ll split our teams and go with you—the other halves will watch the landing zone.”

 Before the professor could even protest, a cry broke through the bushes and foliage. All heads turned to see none other than Nora Valkyrie, sweating, clothes dirty and Magnhild in its hammer configuration. She panted, resting against her weapon trying to catch her breath. Wiping her brow for a moment, a loud growl echoed behind her. Without question, she whipped around, bringing her weapon over her head. With a tired and annoyed shout, she smashed the hammer into the Grimm’s head, smashing its skull in. Pulling her trigger, the grenade exploded, blasting through the beast’s face plate.

 She panted, leaning against her weapon. “P-Professor! Jaune!” She forced herself to keep moving, sprinting to the students. “There are too many Grimm! Like, way too many! Ursai, Boarbatusk, Beowolves—even a Deathstalker!!”

 “Nora! Slow down!” Jaune placed a hands on her shoulders. “Explain! Slowly!”

 “There’s no time for slowly!” She shouted, pulling Jaune alone. “CRDL is completely surrounded!”

 “What?!” Jaune and Goodwitch nearly shouted. “What happened?!”

 “Some idiot here threw a jar of sap at him and when it broke, Grimm started showing up!”  Nora groaned with frustration. “Then everyone got scared and then it attracted more Grimm! Come on—they’re going to die if we wait any longer, damn it!!”

 “Okay,” Ruby nodded, Crescent Rose turning into a sniper rifle, “Yang, you and Blake go with him. Your fighting styles are going to be perfect against that many Grimm. Weiss, your glyphs will be useful with my semblance, especially if I have to cover a lot of ground quickly. Ren, you’re staying with us. Your semblance will come in handy calming everyone down. Pyrrha, you’re going with them, that much is undisputed.”

 “Got it, sis!”

 “You heard her,” Jaune gave his team a look. “Let’s go!”

 Goodwitch gave the two teams a simple nod of approval. “You have skills that surpass even third year students—scarily so at times. You have the helm, Mr. Arc, Ms. Rose. Get CRDL out. A professional huntress has to watch after the rest of these students. Now, go—who knows how much longer CRDL has! I will call reinforcements as soon as I get signal on my scroll. A simple field trip turned into a fight for our lives…”

 without another thought, Jaune took off with the girls in tow. Their boots and heels clapped and crunched through the branches and fallen leaves. They sped through the forest following after Nora as she directed them towards the clearing.

 “Ah, damn it.” Jaune came to a skidding halt. He brought his shield up and held his sword out. “Looks like the Grimm found us.”

 “We don’t have to kill them all.” Pyrrha said, drawing Milo and Akouo. “We just need to get through them and get to CRDL!”

 “Well, they’re lining up.” Yang cocked Ember Celica.

 Jaune smirked, bringing his shield up. “Nora! Get ready… the Grimm are getting excited.”

 He turned the shield at the right angle, pointing most of the bulwark towards the Grimm. Nora, channeling lightning and Dust into the tip her weapon, she brought Magnhild down upon the broad shield. Dust exploded upon impact and rippled through the air like a screeching bullet of wind and energy. The attack shattered through the Grimm gathered, killing enough to create a wide and clear pocket of space. The creatures bowed and howled in terror, backing away. Quickly the five of them moved forward, knowing there wouldn’t be enough time to make it through the path.

 Shields up, Jaune and Pyrrha transformed their weapons into their rifle configurations, while Blake stood behind them, her offhand weapon, leaning on the nape of their necks. Gambol Shroud in pistol form, the three of them moved tactically, covering all vectors as they pulled their triggers. Yang and Nora watched with wide eyes as the three of them moved about, weaving about each other, and covering each other’s backs as if they’d practiced this maneuver a million times. When Pyrrha leaned back, Blake followed, moving to the side, holding her pistol out, gunning down incoming Grimm Creeps as the spartan reloaded. When Blake had to reload, Jaune and Pyrrha formed their shield wall, his hard light Dust working wonders.

 Breaking formation just in time, Yang rushed forward, plowing through the Grimm, fists flying and shotgun shells, explosive shells and flechette, flying forth, piercing Grimm, killing them before they hit the ground. Cocking her gauntlets, she slipped to the side, ducking her head in, as a series of pink grenades were fired from Nora, blowing a hole in the growing wall of Grimm.

 Charging through the pink and black smoke, they all came to a skidding halt. They all waited, hiding behind Jaune and Pyrrha’s shields. CRDL was fighting for their lives against almost fifty different Grimm, along with some species they had never seen before. The Deathstalker was there, ancient, covered in overgrown moss, not unlike the one they faced during initiation. But that wasn’t why they stopped.

 The Grimm they ran into, simply looked at them and turned to fight CRDL. Jaune couldn’t believe how gutsy and ballsy the team was being—he especially couldn’t believe how smart the Grimm were acting. If not smart, then choosing who and what they fought. Dove and Russel were seen, hurling sap jars across the clearing, drawing the Grimm back and forth, giving the other two enough time to fight back and dispatch their targets.

 Something’s wrong with Cardin. Jaune quickly realized. Turning to his impromptu team, he readied himself, hard light vanishing. “You guys ready?! Even though it looks like they’re having the time of their lives, they won’t hold out forever. Pyrrha, Nora—same thing as initiation. We’ll get that damn stinger out of commission. Yang, Blake—as Ruby would say—Bumblebee.”

 “You know how to get my gears running, Jauney!” Yang punched her knuckles together. “Let’s go Blakey!”

 “Wait for my signal, Pyrrha. Nora, take to the trees.”

 “Boss!” Dove cried out, coming down from the dizzying high of his semblance. “I’ve got your back!”

 The bullets ricocheted off the scorpion, whistling through the wind and singing in Cardin’s ears. He dodged an incoming swipe from its claws, blocking it with his mace. Clashing steel against bone and chitin, sparks danced off the impact. Cardin with surprising agility, whipped around, bashing his mace against the thick bone armor of the Deathstalker. Jumping back when nothing came off the attack, he spun the mace about once more.

 “Throw more sap jars!” Cardin shouted. “Throw them at me! We have to keep their attention on us!”

 Raising their hands, they began to shake, unable to throw it at their leader. In their hesitation, an Ursa swiped, knocking the both of them over, shattering the sap in its powerful swing. Their aura shattered, shimmering with sparks and broken light. Sky seeing this, shot over, activating Smother, spinning his halberd at incredible speeds, shearing through the Ursa until it was nothing but smoke. He turned, pulling Dove and Russel to their feet, kicking their weapons to them.

 Despite the exhaustion, Sky lowered his weapon, mouth dry, nose trickling with blood. “Y’know… even though we’re probably gonna die here… it feels good… kinda.”

 “I know, right.” Russel wiped the blood from his scarred cheek. “Kinda… kinda puts life into perspective.”

 “Well maybe you two should use that perspective and keep fucking fighting!!” Dove shouted, aura at fledgling levels, he activated his semblance once more, dancing and whipping and flipping in and around and under Grimm attacks. “Now’s not the time for philosophical thoughts, dipshits!!”

 "Eat a dick, Dove!" Sky shouted, swinging his weapon. The axe-head wedged into an Ursa's throat, it howled, wincing at the contact. It began to pull away, but he pulled back, forcing the Grimm to heel like a circus animal.

 It fell to its knees, roaring, swinging to make him stop but Russel rushed in. He stabbed his daggers through the creature's face, wiggling the weapons about, destroying its eyes. Twisting the knives, the barrels attached pointed into its skull. Pulling the triggers, fire dust ignited, searing through the Grimm's brain and skull, killing it immediately. He wrenched his weapons from the cloud of smoke. Russel tried to back flip away, but he was quickly caught by a Beowolf's wide swipe. His arm was caught by one of the claws, shaving through his skin down to the bone.

 "Russel!" Sky shouted, shoving his polearm into the open jaw of the Beowolf. But like Russel, every Grimm they defeated another took its place. He didn't have the strength to continue fighting. Straightening his bent weapon, a Boarbatusk spinning in was the final straw. It suddenly snapped his weapon in two crushing into his chest, denting his armor into his powdered ribcage. Falling back to the grass, he sputtered, blood pouring from his mouth.

 Once they landed, they were met by none other than the rest of their team. Cardin was panting, his body glowing with aura depletion. Dove laid beside him, unconscious and bones broken—aura completely empty, a nasty gash cutting deep across his face. Cardin looked around; Russel’s arm was rendered useless; Sky was drowning in his own blood; Dove was out. Breath short, options shorter, he fell to a knee, Executioner broken, bent and lame.

 While he did his best to not show it, Cardin was in excruciating agony. His aura was completely broken, and on top of that, his chest was practically caved in. He hated this; breathing was near impossible at this point. Scowling at his weakness and waning strength, he mentally cursed at his luck. When he first decided to stay and fight, he had a plan—a stupid plan, but a plan, nonetheless.

 But the Deathstalker ruined his plans. His teeth grinded, feeling lost. There wasn't a sign of Jaune or even the professor. It was a good run. From the start to the very end, they gave it their all. That alone, was enough for him. Biting his lip, he held his arms out, wincing at how tight everything felt. If the odds weren't so grim, he would have laughed at the horribly timed pun. Catching his attention, the Deathstalker rounded at his team, its fangs clicking together.

 My friends… Cardin clenched his teeth, fists tightening. My brothers… I fucked up, didn't I? Welp… time to hear the music… Mom. Marshall… I'll see you two soon. Velvet… I… I—

 “Come on!” Cardin shouted, forced to his knees. “Come on you big ugly sack of shit!! Come on—kill me!! I won’t let you hurt my friends!!”

 Arms held out, shrouding his team in his shadow. As the last arcs of aura flickered over his body, he sighed in relief at the sound of the Deathstalker rushing at him. His indigo eyes began to close, ready for the sweet embrace of glorious death. He could hear its arms creaking and its boney legs stabbing into the earth and grass. “Blair… I’m sorry I couldn’t be your brother. Dahlia… I’m sorry you couldn’t hear me call you mom. Velvet… I…”

 But nothing came.

 Cardin struggled to open his eyes. When he barely managed to—his body went cold.

 Standing in front of him, Jaune stood, glowing with energy, shield up, hard light Dust active, trapping the Grimm’s pincers and stinger in a bubble. His hair was on fire, searing with furious heat. The Deathstalker struggled, hissing and creaking, but Jaune would not budge. With a powerful roar, the Arc swung about, the sword melting through the stinger, forcing it reel back in agony. Even the Grimm surrounding the Deathstalker fell back as well!

 “Cardin!” Jaune bellowed. “I’m not letting any of you die today?! Do you hear me?!”

 The Winchester could only nod in response. Behind him, Pyrrha arrived, slicing, and shooting her way through the Grimm horde, Blake, and Yang at her sides, punching and swinging about, with reckless abandon. As if they had done a fight like this a million times, the three woman were like a flood, washing over the Grimm. As light banishes darkness, they tore through the shroud of black smoke, obliterating any Grimm that dared to cross their paths. As Pyrrha launched herself forward, plowing through, Yang jumped high, grabbing onto Gambol Shroud. With a powerful swing down, the flaming dragon launched her fist into the ground, sending shockwaves and rippling flames in every direction.

 His aura screaming for him to duck, he fell back, only centimeters away, as pellets and flechette flew past him. Several Grimm hit the ground, dead and phasing out into smoke. Snapping at attention, through the smoke and debris, a bronze shield flew through the air, spinning like a vibrant buzzsaw. Flying through the battlefield, it sliced through the Deathstalker’s stinger, detaching it from its tail. It screamed and hissed, wailing its pained roars. It froze when the stinger tip lodged itself into the scorpion’s chitin.

 Cardin was in awe, as still as a statue, watching their heroes move with such a proficient synchronization, it was as if they had truly done this fight a million times. From the distance, Nora could be heard, yelling and shouting, blasting her way to get up the trees. Taking to the air, she roared an affirmative, but Cardin saw something different about her.

 She wasn’t moving as fast, nor was she glowing with electricity. The teen was still in the air, using Magnhild to keep her airborne.

 “Nora’s not getting enough air!” Cardin shouted, gasping for a breath. “Jaune, she’s looks tired!!”

 The Arc couldn’t hear him, dodging a few swipes from the Deathstalker, while fighting off a pair of Beowolves. From the shadows, Pyrrha exploded into the scene, Milo switching between javelin and xiphos configuration. Grimm fell around her like wheat to the scythe—she moved with such an expert grace; she was a harbinger of death. Cardin rose to his feet, clenching his fists and hands running to his chest. What little aura he had was used to keep his lungs from collapsing. He struggled to maintain balance, using his broken mace as a cane.

 Jaune jumped back, dodging a flurry of attacks. Pyrrha slashed away, using her shield to block a spinning Boarbatusk. Blake swung her pistol about on her ribbon, killing several Grimm in incredible fashion. Yang held her arms up, as she shot ahead in a blinding blitz of punches and kicks. Nora… Cardin’s eyes widened.

 “Nora, snap out of it!!” Cardin couldn’t breathe. Dodging Beowolves and Ursai, he ran through the field. Despite the screaming pain vibrating throughout his body, his legs moved on their own accord. Raising his mace, he blocked an Ursa’s attack, channeling his semblance, eating away at his aura. The beast’s hand exploded on contact, leaving a crimson stump. Twirling his mace, he bashed the head against its chest, caving its ribcage in. His feet moved once more heading towards the seething Deathstalker, back away from the fight.

 “Pyrrha!” Jaune called over the sounds of combat. Pulling his sword from the mouth of an arm-bladed Grimm, he spun on his feet. “Catch Nora, we have to find another way to pierce the Deathstalker’s—Cardin?! What the hell are you doing?! You’re going to die!!”

 “You damn Grimm! I said I won’t let you hurt my friends!!”

 Charging at the Deathstalker, his mace glowed orange and black, building with energy. Using what little strength he had, he jumped into the air, mace over his head and stinger tip in his sights. Time slowed for the teen. Around him, Grimm were slowly running from the scene and died around him. Gunfire and explosions rocked the forest as a rumbling Bullhead suddenly hovered by.

 Aura dangerously low, with the moments ticking by, he needed this to work and connect. Else, he was going to die and so would his friends. The members of CRDL were liabilities on the battlefield, something Cardin never thought he’d be admitting or seeing. He himself was barely combat ready, yet, here he was, barely breathing, arms as heavy as lead, and chest collapsed within itself. Cardin knew there were times in life where ethe odds were stacked against him, but this was the epitome of bad fucking luck.

 Channeling the last of his aura into his semblance, he was no longer protected by his soul. Every bit of his energy was gathered into the head of his broken mace. With a bellowing, thunderous cry of defiance, he brought the great weapon down. His semblance ignited igniting the last of the Dust crystal that remained, exploding in every direction. His mace deconstructed, obliterated into fragments, splintering the shell of the Deathstalker, every chitinous growth, every bone, sending fire and smoke. He flew back, out of view, crashing through dirt and trees, coming to a sudden stop against an overturned boulder.

 The winds picked up, swirling around the clearing with heat and rippling against those who stood in the vicinity. Just as the explosion cleared, the smoke was blown away, thanks to the powerful vertical propulsion engines on either side of the Bullhead. The side doors opened, revealing field medics and none other than team CFVY.

 Coco rushed into action, designer bag transforming into her powerful minigun. Pulling the trigger, the Grimm present were immediately turned to shards and splinters, ash and smoke, destroying the horde where they stood. Yatsuhashi twisted and turned, slamming his greatsword into the ground, pulsing his strength, throwing Grimm about, leaving them open for Fox and Velvet, kicking and bashing their way through the creatures of darkness. Within seconds, the Grimm took off, retreating deeper into the forest.

 In the wake of the fight, those left standing, cheered their names. Medics rushed to the boys of CRDL, nursing their wounds and trying to heal their auras. While it could have been life threatening, thankfully, they arrived just in time.

 “Coco!” Yang panted with a smirk. “Hell of a save!”

 The leader of CFVY smirked and clicked her shades up the bridge of her nose. “Anything to help my favorite first years—”

 “Cardin!!”

 Nora jumped from the trees, stumbling as she landed on the grass. Jaune sheathed Crocea Mors and followed after the hammer wielder as she pushed past Yang and Coco. All heads turned to face the man of the hour. The Arc followed close to her but came to a skidding halt. What he saw sent shivers up and down his spine, vivid memories resurfacing of the past. Dropping Crocea Mors, he too fell to the dirt, holding his head as the tears fell from his eyes.

 Cardin coughed, indigo eyes dull and almost colorless. He laid against the boulder with an Ursa’s back spine stabbed through his chest. The ivory spike painted crimson with his blood. He had enough energy to smirk at Jaune, not even trying to hold back the cascade of hot tears streaming down his blood painted cheeks. The boulder crumbled, impacted by his back, blood spattered behind him in wide tendrils, crossing back and forth between every crack and crevice.

 “J-Jaune…” Cardin struggled. “A-Are my team and Nora safe?”

 She fell beside him, taking one of his hands into her own. “W-We’re fine, Big Guy…”

 “T-That’s good.” His head dipped, consciousness leaving him. “Are our classmates safe?”

 “Shut up, Cardin.” Jaune growled through gritted teeth. He walked over the wounded boy and pressed a hand to his shoulder, sapphire eyes burning with tears. “Conserve your energy… you’re going to be alright; you’ll see how safe they are yourself! Just stop talking, you’re wasting air!”

 He coughed again, his face paling as the seconds passed. “T-There’s no point in s-saving me, Jauney. I can b-barely breathe and this… t-this thing in my chest.” He coughed, blood cascading from his mouth, spattering over the flaming eagle on his breastplate. “I’m glad though.”

 “Shut up, damn it!” Jaune gripped him tight. His voice cracking as he spoke. “Just… stop it, please.”

 Stepping from the gathered crowd, a girl with chocolate eyes and long brown hair stepped forward. Hands shaking and raising to cover her mouth, her rabbit ears tilted low with despair. Taking tentative steps to the boy, she fell to her knees, unable to stop her tears. Reaching forward, she took his other hand, flinching at how cold it felt.

 “W-What are you doing here, bunny?” Cardin mumbled with an empty, blood covered smile. He sputtered again, a dead look in his eyes. “I… you shouldn’t cry for me. Not after what I said. Not after what I did. D-Don’t waste your tears on me.” He leaned back, a satisfied smile on his face, eyes turning to the clouds above. “Velvet… before I go, I wanted… I wanted to say…”

 Their eyes widened as his body fell limp. A gasp escaping his lips, his arms fell weak. There was no hint of aura coming from the boy.

 “Pyrrha!!” Jaune snapped. His voice was stern. His hair burned with fire and his eyes bled with crimson. He turned to face his partner, a fierce glare on his face. “Use your polarity to remove his armor. Yang, Yatsu; I need you both to yank the spike from his abdomen as soon as the breastplate is removed!”

 “J-Jaune…” Pyrrha managed to croak. She couldn’t look away from the dead boy. “H-He’s gone… t-there’s nothing we can do!”

 “Trust him.” Blake said, putting a hand on their shoulders. “Jaune knows what he’s doing.”

 “An Arc never goes back on their word! None of my friends are dying today!!” Jaune punched the boulder. “I have the same semblance as my sister, Clair, and she’s the healer of her team. I won’t stand idly by and let a friend die while there’s still a chance to save him!!”

 Gripping the boy’s shoulder, he wouldn’t let this chance escape him. “Cardin… I don’t know if you can hear me, but this is going to hurt you—a lot—but it will save your life. Velvet, Nora, Blake… please, hold him still.”

 Velvet held his right hand, fingers wrapping around his palm, clenching her fingers around his own, as Nora continued to hold his left. Clones of Blake appeared, holding the boy down at his shoulders. Yatsuhashi and Yang gently pulled Cardin from the boulder, pebbles and dust trickling down, revealing the extend of the damage for all to see. Yang and Blake shared a glance. Blake turned her gaze away to the boy, her King. This is eating him up. It has to be.

 “I’m ready when you are.” Jaune said, catching everyone’s attention. Given quick nods in response, Cardin’s dented, and mangled breastplate flew off his chest, dancing in the winds. Just as that happened, his eyes sprang open as a great gasp ripped from his lungs. A silent scream came forth, as his eyes rolled back into his head. He fainted, head tilting back. Yang slammed her palm on the blunt end of the spike, while Yatsuhashi pulled it free at the exact same motion.

 Blood spilled and pooled beneath Cardin, painting the dirt and their knees. Still, no one said anything. Uncovered, and flesh left open, Jaune rested his palm over the boy’s wound. He thanked every god in existence—the spike missed the major veins and arteries and barely missed Cardin’s heart. Channeling his semblance, aura came to life, exploding across Cardin’s broken body. It started as white, then slowly began to shift into gold. The seconds burned away, glowing and then it turned into a blinding white light. It was pristine, searing like fire, burning their eyes shut. But from the ember pain, soothing grace followed. Life was calm, breathing and harmonic, removed from all the sorrow and anguish. Once the light died down, a roar of a gasp, left Cardin panting.

 “W-What the fuck?!” His breaths were heavy, shaking his body to his core. He looked at his friends, then to the hole his clothes had, revealing his pectorals, leaving nothing more than a simple scar. Running a hand against his chest, Cardin almost fainted again.

 He wasn’t the only one.

 Not a single person could believe what they saw. Blake, however, watched with a growing smile on her face. Amber eyes shimmering with pride and excitement. Impossible, being said. Yet, Blake knew better. It was only possible because of her king. Holding Cardin tight, she massaged his shoulder, as Velvet and Nora wept into him, throwing their arms around his body. Eyes turning to Jaune, she released Cardin and ran to his side.

 “You okay?”

 He gave her a quick nod, a thankful smile as he coughed. Her hand massaged his back, his head suffering a beating migraine ripped his brain to shreds. Looking up, his sapphire eyes were a deeper hue, almost like the ocean depths. There was almost nothing of the red flakes that danced across the irises. His nose though, dripped with blood. Wiping his face, he pressed his hand on Cardin’s shoulder, the teen jumping at the touch. A dumb smile on the blond’s face, Jaune chuckled. “Did you really think I couldn’t save you?”

 “I…” Cardin’s words were stuck in his throat. Everything felt new to him—new lungs, new heart, new bones and a new soul. Everything was brighter, filled with life and beating souls. He trembled, hands shaking in his body glove and pauldrons. Collapsing against the boulder he rested against, he released a powerful sigh of relief. “T-Thank you, Jaune… I… I owe you my life.”

 Just as the words left his mouth, Nora cried out, crying, and smiling and ranting. She was rambling, going on and on about how scared she was but, also, of how proud she was.  His face was bright red, showing his embarrassment, once more, unable to speak. She shook his around, completely neglecting how dead he was just mere moments before.

 “I’m going to treat you to a mountain of pancakes!” She shouted, bellowing to the skies above. “Every hero deserves victory pancakes!!”

 “Hero…?” Cardin’s eyes trailed to the dirt, looking at his hands as they rippled with aura replenishment. “I… I’m a hero?”

 The ride back to Beacon was a tight fit. RWBY and JNPR waited for CRDL to be saved and hopped onto the second airship that came by to pick them up. Now strapped in and seated, the three teams sat in a triangle, looking at one another with pride. After everything they had done, despite how small it really was in the grand scheme of things, it was hell of a victory for everyone involved. As the twelve students talked amongst themselves, correcting Nora as she told those who weren’t present, Pyrrha stood up silencing everyone. She walked over to Cardin and stopped, emerald eyes glancing at him and his team.

 “I was wrong.” She said, scratching the back of her head. “Whenever Jaune would come back to our dorm, I’d be the first to question him. I’d always ask why he would waste his time training you. I was wrong about you Cardin. I was wrong about your team and I’m sorry. Truthfully.”

 “Me too.” Heads turned to Dove. He unbuckled his seatbelt and stumbled to his feet. The gash on his face now, nothing more than a dark scar. “I-I shouldn’t have turned against you and treated you the way I did, boss. You’re our leader. I… instead of trying to help you and pull you back, I ran away and chose to let you crash and burn. I have been a shitty teammate and a shittier friend.”

 “Language, Bronzewing.” Weiss suddenly piped.

 “Did…” Yang raised a hand in surprise. “Did you really just say that? Seriously?”

 Nora and Ruby began to giggle, much to Weiss’s ire. Dove coughed, a smirk growing on his face. He shook his head turning back to Cardin. “Listen man… I just… I know you didn’t mean what you said. You’re not a bad person. I’ve known you my entire life. Yeah, we’re d—jerks when we want to be… but I don’t know man.”

 “It reminded us of the anger we used to have.” Sky frowned. “I thought you wanted us to be better after that week we spent in Orléans.”

 “I was too scared to say something, Cardin.” Russel shivered. His arm still wrapped up in bandages. “I didn’t like that you were bullying people, I didn’t like that we were treating people like sh—crap. I know you’ve never hurt us before, but I just…”

 “I don’t know what changed in you, Cardin,” Dove turned to him. “But you just lost it when we started here.”

 Cardin was silent, eyes lowered to the floor. “I… I didn’t tell you this, but… I had an argument with my dad after we left Orléans. It got worse when Dahlia… my mom, was brought into the argument. I said things to her. I said things to my dad. Things I can never take back. I made my sister cry. I’ve just been… I’ve been dealing with so much; I didn’t know how to calm down and I took it out on everyone else. I’m sorry. I know that my words aren’t enough, but I really am. To you guys, to the students we bullied… to Velvet…”

 Pyrrha smiled, resting a hand on Dove and Cardin’s shoulders. “Either way, Cardin. I made a mistake by not trusting my leader. I should have believed him and maybe, all of this nonsense could have been avoided. I doubted CRDL and I doubted you, Cardin. I, like so many people, didn’t give you a chance to prove yourself and I just didn’t want to believe in you. But after what I saw today, your selfless—albeit stupid—act, I believe in you now. All of you. Anything you need, any help in training, even if you need help with homework, I will be there with Jaune to give you the skills I can offer.”

 “Well, since we’re talking about good news and vibes, I’d might as well say something.” Nora said, unbuckling her seatbelts. A sly smirk growing on her face, she tiptoed toward the center of the conversation. “Since time wasn’t on our side, I couldn’t tell you everything, Jaune. When the sap jar hit Cardin, it was definitely aimed for him—what I didn’t tell you was what happened after.”

 Jaune crossed a leg over another, arms crossed over his chest with an amused smirk. “Go on.”

 “So, like, we were eating sap and then one of those guys got mad and threw a hussy fit that Cardin was there. When we tried to leave, the students gathered together, started shouting, and then one of them actually threw the jar at us. Like I said, it was definitely aimed at Cardin, but the guy who threw it had one of the worst throwing arms I’d seen. It ended up flying towards me instead.”

 “You knew?!”

 She sputtered an incredulous laugh. “Uh, duh! Who do you think I am?! My bestest friend is a literal ninja, my sister is a goddess, my brother is a prodigy—there’s no way I would have missed something as simple as a jar, silly. But that’s not even the crazy part! He pushed me out of the way and let it split on him. He was covered n enough sap to attract a bunch of Beowolves. Next thing you know, he’s about to lose it but immediately calms down when people started freaking out.”

 She giggled, clapping Cardin on the back, much to everyone’s wide eyes. Man literally died! “Of course, that just attracted more Grimm. This is when he does the craziest and the bravest thing I’ve ever seen! He started yelling at the Grimm; started shouting at them and pouring sap all over his body! He didn’t know if his team was coming, but he still did it anyway! I-It was the coolest, craziest, incredible thing I’d ever seen! And he didn’t question himself the entire time, doing everything  he can to keep everyone safe!”

 “Well, Professor Arc,” Yang winked, punching Cardin’s shoulder affectionately. “You’ve taught the boys well.”

 The teams gathered giggled for a bit. As Nora and Pyrrha took their seats, the airship they were on began to descend. The teams stood on their feet, helping the boys forward and onto the airship bay doors. The twelve of them smirked at one another stopping just before the doors. But, standing in front of everyone, Yang smirked, raising her scroll.

 “Just thought I’d say… a hero deserves a hero’s welcome.”

 “What are you talking about, Yang?” Ruby gave her a confused glance.

 The doors hissed opened, launching open to reveal Beacon Cliff and the open grounds, crowded with half the student body. Freshmen and even to a few Fourth-years had gathered together, cheering and chanting CRDL’s names. The great mass of classmates that went with them to the Forever Fall were even gathered, yelling out for the boys, crying their thanks and get well wishes. The four boys flinched as they stepped from the platform and immediately mobbed.

 “Cardin!” One cried, an older student, ruffled his burnt orange hair. “I heard you almost died trying to protect your class! That’s some serious hero shit, right there man!”

 Russel! A girl ran up to the mohawk boy, red on her cheeks, shoving flowers into his face. “I hope you heal soon!” With that, she whipped away, scurrying back into the crowd.

 Dove was swarmed by women, gawking at his new scar, asking questions, crimson cheeks matching his own. He even held his hands up to defend himself, saying it was nothing, even saying that the cut didn’t even hurt anymore. The women and the girls surrounding him simply squealed, whisking him forward, pushing past Sky who was interrogated by fellow first years with starry eyes.

 “Your weapon actually broke on the mission?” One cried.

 Sky backed away, coughing into his fist. “Yeah, but it was my fault. I put it through too much strain while training, it snapped when a Boarbatusk shot into it.”

 “Wow…” the students gaped with sparkles in their eyes. “That’s incredible! And you took the Boarbatusk without aura?!”

 “Y-Yeah?” Sky flinched with a question.

 Before the heroes could be interrogated further, a loud shout silenced the students. It was none other than Nurse Peridot. Behind her, a few students who volunteered to help were at her side, each rolling a wheelchair. She marched through the crowd, immediately grabbing Cardin by the collar and forced him into a wheelchair. Much to his surprise, it was none other than Velvet Scarlatina who was pushing his chair.

 “V-Velvet!” Cardin’s eyes popped out of his head. “I… Velvet… I’m…”

 She giggled, pressing a hand on his shoulder. “There’s no need.” As she pushed him away, a bright burning blush covered her face as she bent down to his ear. He too started to blush at the proximity. “I forgave you a long time ago, birdy.”

 As the team was wheeled away, RWBY and JNPR stood at the landing pad, watching with pride in their eyes. The rest of the students were escorted away to head back to their classrooms and dormitories. But as the silence began to fall on the once crowded cliff side, a question remained on the back of everyone’s minds. It was all a matter of who would speak it.

 “Hey…” Jaune spoke for the first time in a while. “How the hell did the entire student body know about what happened in the Forever Fall forest? Sure, there were over thirty students present, but there’s no way a bunch of freshmen knew that many… oh wait.”

 “SPIA.” Yang smirked, walking forward, her scroll open to reveal a group chat, videos of Nora’s confessions and even CRDL’s confessions. “They may or may not know every person on campus… and the footage was very nice after all. Wholesome, even.”

 “Sly move, Yang.” Blake winked. “Gods, after all of this, a shower and a nap would be nice.”

 “Ditto.” Nora sighed in defeat. “It’s good to be home! Oh! Renny! We need to make CRDL victory pancakes!!”

 The two teams rushed to follow after the ninja and the Viking, leaving trails of dirt and dust in their wake. Unbeknownst to them, there was a man watching them from the tallest tower in the school. His hand was behind his back, holding his cane and another was holding a cup of coffee to his lips. Not a sound left his mouth, not a sound left him at all. The only thing that could be heard was the loud ticking and the shifting of gears in Beacon Tower. He paced away, placing his mug of coffee on the table before taking a seat.

 Sighing in relief, a small, yet bright smile grew on his face. Leaning into his seat, video footage of the school opened up on his computer screens. Taking a quick sip of his coffee once more, a brief chuckle left his lungs.

 “The most hated team is redeemed by fire and blood.” He spoke, melodiously. “And they finally find a sense of belonging. A team of broken girls finds purpose. A boy lost to time, a girl of incredible fame and loneliness and a pair of orphans find a new family to love and trust. This is turning out to be an interesting year, isn’t it, your grace?”

 Watch yourself, Salem. The one true King has returned, and this time… he is ready.

 Jaune and Blake sat on the rooftop of the Headquarters, legs dangling over the edge. Shoulder to shoulder, they ate ramen, wisps of steam dancing off the bowls, chopsticks in hand, smiles on their faces. Beneath the shattered moon, they hummed to themselves, slurping away. It was nice, after all the tests they had taken, after all of the homework, and worse yet, all of the fighting and the killing and charity… moments like these were few and far in between. She sipped at the broth, humming at the taste.

 Beside her, the King the people below loved and praised, placed his bowl down, a satisfied grin on his face. They said nothing as they sat there, taking in the skylines of Vale. Cars drove across winding highways and overpasses that reached to the height of tenement blocks. Smoke billowed from chimneys and Dust generators, flowing into the night sky. As the Megatowers rose into the sky, like mountains themselves, the shadows danced against the brightly lit streets. Horns honked in the distance as late-night weekend traffic drowned entire districts, both north and south of the Riviere.

 Clubs down the street, she watched as young women could have fun without fear of someone lurking to take advantage of them. Men were able to enjoy their time, walk the streets without being harassed and challenged to pointless fights. Couples were walking the streets; people were living again. Businesses were flowing, with people running by with bowls of ramen in their hands, sitting on benches and within pavilion parks. She could hear booming music from the Megatowers, from the clubs and bars strewn across the streets.

 She turned to the boy beside her, still slurping away. He did this. She said in her thoughts. All of this is possible, because he made it so. Where would I be if I never decided to come with him that day? What would I be doing, aside from studying and sleeping? Gods, I think I’d be at Aurora dancing on Yang. Honestly, that doesn’t sound so bad, but at the same time… look at this city. Look at what we’ve done together.

 Laughter echoed from down below, soldiers of the newly dubbed King’s Fist, joked and got well acquainted with the people they fought to protect. Thinking for a moment, more music, beats conflicting with those booming from MT09, rose into the air, mixed with roaring engines, cylinders heard from where she was. Looking down, eight cars drove down the streets, under glow a myriad of colors, lowered and stanced. Their drivers hung out their windows, cheering as many others whipped out their scrolls, flashing pictures and videos as they made a sharp turn to head down another street. Escorted by policemen and their cruisers, she remembered—there was a car show.

 Giggling to herself—something so mundane as that brought a smile to her face. While she never ventured down here often, she knew what kind of hellhole it was during her time in the White Fang. With a sigh, she leaned back, her hand landing on Jaune’s. At first, she thought he’d flinch, but he made no move, even setting his bowl down, chopsticks clicking as they danced about the edge of the bowl.

 “Blake…” He suddenly said. “Before we got close in Haven… you and I didn’t share more than a few words and passing glances. In the past, we weren’t exactly friends, just friends of friends. All of this, while not new, is still surprising to me. Honestly. I’m glad that you were the one to learn all of this first. You’ve done so much more than you ever needed to.”

 Bringing a leg up, she leaned on her knee, giving him a warm smile. “Well, if you know me as well as I hope you do, you should know that I can’t sit by and let terrible things happen. For the longest time I didn’t know how I’d go about achieving my dreams of fighting corruption and ignorance… for the longest time, I just thought it was a pointless dream. All of this… gods, it’s like a dream come true.”

 She paused, their hands tightening. His warmth was immediate. Despite the colder winds rushing in from the north and the winter solstice coming, she had never felt warmer than ever in her life. “You gave me the one thing I had dreamt of—hope. After all the things I’d seen, all the things I’d done… while I feel some things can’t be washed away, this is giving me and so many people who feel or felt the same way, a chance to become something more. It’s giving them a way to achieve their dreams.”

 “I-I…” She blushed, turning away. “Thank you for trusting me. It means to me more than you can possibly imagine.”

 “Blake.” Jaune said, taking a deep breath. His grip tightened, tenderly holding her hand. Her face burned, amber eyes turning to him with a shaking smile. His words however, struck her like a bullet to her chest.

 “I love all of you, so much.”

 Those words. So simple but they carried so much weight. His tone, his face, the timing. Blake almost had to do a double take just to breathe. Hands still latched; she tightened her hold. Blinking rapidly, she wanted to curse under her breath by how she was acting. She wasn’t a lovesick girl! She was Blake Belladonna—ex terrorist, freedom fighter and right-hand of the King of Vale! She was better than this! Nodding dumbly, she blinked again. He shifted his weight, sitting closer to her. Leaning over, he rested his head on her shoulder, blue eyes never leaving the shimmering streets and the people enjoying their Friday night.

 “This is such a normal night, and yet, it feels like it’s the most beautiful night I’d ever seen.” Jaune said in all but a whisper. “In the past… there was almost no chance to ever just take in the sights like this. I don’t know how to describe it. Vale was always beautiful to me, but this? This is something entirely. Despite all the shit we had to clean from the streets, despite all of the people we’ve had to fight… this is what lied beneath it all.”

 “This is what Salem forgot.” Blake said, drawing their hands to rest in her lap. “This is what she refuses to see. This is why we are preparing to fight her. This is why. Look at them.”

 Families walked the streets, doing late-night shopping or rushing to see a movie, or to get to their restaurant reservations. In the confines of MT08, one of the dirtiest and rundown of the southside Megatowers, people flocked to see operas and live plays. Now, a place of culture, art and music, people filled the streets, flashing pictures with new landmarks and beautiful pavilions dotting across their territory. She flinched as Jaune began to rub his head on her shoulder, trying to get comfortable.

 However, everything ended abruptly.

 Jaune’s scroll began to ring.

 Snapping up, he released Blake and pulled the device from his pocket. “What’s up? Yeah? Are you sure? Okay, we’re coming. Give me five. Got it.”

 Shoving the collapsed scroll into his jeans, he rose to his feet, pulling Blake along. Holding her steady as they walked from the edge, they grabbed their empty ramen bowls and headed for the doorway. “What’s wrong, Jaune?”

 “Fiona said that her boys have a lead.” Jaune gave her a look. “It’s not good.”

 “What are we facing.” Blake asked as the elevator shut. “Also, how bad are we talking?”

 “Open war bad.”

 The elevator dinged once more, hissing open, revealing team RJAS waiting for them in front of Junior’s office. Giving them a nod, Jaune pushed the door open, revealing several great huntsmen that had joined him in his fight, along with the Reds and Blues. Coming to a stop, everyone shot from their seats and made sturdy salutes. Raising a hand, everyone relented, hands held behind their backs. Junior stood, Fiona sitting on the desk beside him.

 “Jaune.” Junior said with a stern voice. “It’s time.”

 Fiona slipped from the desk, giving the boy King a nod. “Xanthus and the White Fang have joined forces.”

 Blake and Jaune flinched. “What?!”

 Their lieutenants looked to one another, worried and confused. This was probably some of the worst news they could have gotten. Jaune shook his head, but Blake couldn’t believe it. Stepping forward, she wanted to pull her hair out. “Fiona, are you sure?”

 “My boys are embedded deep in the White Fang.” She said. “Adam Taurus is calling the shots in Vale’s chapter of the White Fang. They said that there was a hostile takeover, and now, instead of just leading a splinter faction, he now controls it all. He made some dealings with Cinder Fall and Roman Torchwick, bribing the Jin Se to stay out of the conflict.”

 “Jin Se and Xanthus want you, king, while Adam, wants you, Lieutenant Belladonna.” She frowned. “After he learned that you were at the Battle of MT17, he apparently lost it and decided that he was going to take matters into his own hands. Jin Se and Xanthus had pictures of you and his grace, fully intending to leak them to the general public.”

 Jaune flinched at this, giving the woman an incredulous look. At the words, Blake began to shake, taking a fearful step back. Before she could break, Jaune and Rosemary were the first to reach for her, holding her steady. Her heart swelled; eyes softened at Jasper’s visible anger. If there was anyone here that knew just what kind of monster Adam was, it would be him.

 “Apparently the deal was simple. The Xanthus and the Jin Se get their hands on you, your grace, so they can execute you, while Adam wants you, Blake, for what, I can’t even begin to imagine.” Fiona said.

 “Then they can bet that we’ll be there to stop them.” Rosemary declared. “This is our Kingdom, our community. We look after our own here.”

 “You’re goddamn right.” Junior said, earning several grunts of approval. “But that isn’t the end of it.”

 “There is a son, the heir of the Daijin that survived.” Fiona frowned. “With the money they received from Cinder Fall, they are intending to give the capital to the heir and rebuild the Yakuza. This is a multi-pronged assault against us and Vale itself. With all the information they’ve been able to gleam, we learned that one of our shipments from Atlas and Orléans, SDC and ODM (Orléans Dust Mines) imports, are targeted as well by Roman Torchwick and the White Fang. There’s no word on when they’re attacking, but it’s going to be soon. They’re still investigating.”

 Falling into a seat, Blake and Jaune had to take multiple breaths just to take it all in. The King however, quickly recovered, a glare breaking the joy he once had. With conviction, he tapped his scroll onto Junior’s desk, pulling up a holographic map of Vale. The Riviere, the docks that rested against the western sea. Eyes focusing, remembering everything that happened in the past.

 “Here’s what we’re going to do.” Jaune said. “VDF will evacuate the streets the twin MT’s. Infantry of the King’s Fist will patrol the streets and ensure that the bastards from Xanthus turf don’t cross over. If they do, we will have vehicles and heavy weapons ready for them. If they do—it’s open war and they know this, so expect White Fang among them. We saw the power armor they wore and the weapons they had. They are no longer just a rebellion—they are a real military force now, so we treat them as such.”

 “When combat breaks, panic will spread. We haven’t extended to the walls of Vale against the Emerald Forest, so beware of the Grimm.” Jaune said with a harsh tone. “When we fight, we will cause panic. The last thing we need is drawing her attention to us.”

 Everyone nodded their heads, tapping their scrolls, remembering their notes. The lieutenants and those who would be laying their lives on the line knew what was coming. They knew their true enemy. Blue eyes glanced around the room. There was no question, nor was there fear. “This is going to be more than just a battle—this is the start of one war and the end of another. Xanthus crossed the line siding with the White Fang, smuggling weapons and soldiers into our Kingdom.”

 “While Adam wants take from us, I intend to take from him.” Jaune continued. “We cannot make a move until they do, otherwise, we risk this chance to take out Adam Taurus and Roman Torchwick—they know where Cinder Fall is. This is our chance to end this crusade before it can really begin. No moves that are easily watched, no patrols too close to Xanthus turf, nor Jin Se. We keep the cold war we’ve had until they strike first.”

 “We cannot fight two battles at once, or else we’re going to stretch ourselves thin.” Jaune said. “Blanche, how are the new recruits going?”

 “They’re doing well. Some of them are progressing with leaps and bounds and could be ready for deployment early.”

 “Good, have them ready.” Jaune said. “While our army is strong, there aren’t enough to hold a city this large, especially if our enemies have multiple targets in mind. Fiona, how good are your amphibious assault teams?”

 “I’ve got a few Zodiacs we can use and aquatic Faunus more than ready for a fight.”

 “A simple bait and switch.” Jaune said. “They want the SDC and ODM shipments, we let them have it, at least they can have the shipping crates. Have your assault teams steal the Dust and stash it somewhere safe.”

 “There are few bases that were abandoned in the Forever Fall north of Vale.” Blake said, walking to the map. “The White Fang pulled out years ago after the Brotherhood bombed them out. Since then, no one’s gone back. In the chance that someone has, maybe use some of that money to hire huntsmen to clear it for us.”

 Junior hummed nodding his head. “That can work. I’ll get some contacts ready.”

 Jaune gave her a smirk. “That brings me to the next issue at hand. While the Xanthus are in league with the White Fang, we have no clue whether or not Cinder Fall has come into contact with the Brotherhood as well. The last thing we need is a war against three factions at the same time.”

 Raising a hand to the map, sections of Vale began to change color. A dark blue began to glow over their turf; bright yellow for the Jin Se and orange for the Xanthus. Just a few blocks away from where they were, to the south, orange and dark blue clashed. “When the fight begins, when Xanthus and the White Fang begin their assault to take back territory, they think they own; we will fight back and push them to their headquarters at MT13 and MT14. It’s safe to assume that the Megatowers are going to be as heavily armed as MT17. This is no longer a gang war—this is a real war.”

 “People are going to die. Homes are going to be destroyed.” Jaune finished.

 “But we’ll rebuild.” A lieutenant said. “We always have, and we always will. This time, it will be us who fixes our communities.”

 A collection of cheers and shouts followed. Jaune nodded, resting his knuckles on Junior’s desk. “Not the Corpos, not the damn syndicates, but us, the people.”

 “When we drive the White Fang and Xanthus back, there will be nowhere for the Don to run to.” Jaune said. “I intend to drive my sword into his stomach before the sun rises the next morning. Am I understood? This is our chance to finish one war, so we can focus on the next. Before long, I pray, during the summer break, after the Vytal Festival, the Jin Se will surrender so we can end this bloodshed.”

 “Yes sir!!”

 Shutting the hologram off, the high command moved together, planning their next move. With all the information they have and the strategies presented, it was paramount that they didn’t mess this up. Shelters had to be created, landing zones for their new aircraft had to be labeled and marked; entire streets and chokeholds had to be planned—they had their work cut out for them.

 Turning to Blake, Jaune gave her a nod. “Are you okay?”

 “Y-Yeah.” She nodded, shaking her head. “Adam was…”

 “I know.”

 Despite the emotions running wild, she snickered at his choice of words. “I know you do. I just… I can’t believe the White Fang would stoop so low. I knew they were misguided, but I never thought it was this bad. H-Had I really been so blind?”

 He shook his head. Taking her hand, he left the office, bringing her to the elevator. “Where are we going, Jaune?”

 Giving her a nudge, he smirked. “We, are going to enjoy our weekend, despite what we just heard. Got it?”

 “But Jaune—”

 “Ah!” He raised a finger. “I believe a new Spruce Willis movie premiered last week and tickets are still on sale. We’re gonna watch a movie, eat some greasy burgers, and have milkshakes in a shady diner. Okay?”

 Blake rolled her eyes, giggling into his shoulder. “Fine.”

 “That’s what I like to hear.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Knightshade Pt.1

 “I totally get Cardin and Blake being here, but why are you guys here?” Jaune raised a brow at the rest of RWBY.

 Wearing dark blue jeans, high-top sneakers, and a simple white t-shirt, Jaune ran a hand through his growing blond hair, raising a brow at the gathered girls. The girls of RWBY finally changed their usual outfits, donning casual clothes—at least everyone but Weiss who sported some fashionable heels, a plaid skirt, and a puffy blouse. Looking between the three girls, Blake giggled and rested a hand on his shoulder. “I invited them. It’s not fair that I am the only one on RWBY who got to me two of your sisters already.”

 “Either way,” Weiss shot her hand up, stopping Yang’s remark. “look around you, Jaune. It’s the Vytal Festival!! How can we not be here too? It’s a festival dedicated to the cultures of the world; there’ll be dances, parades and of course, the Tournament! The amount of planning and organization going into it is simply breathtaking.”

 “And somehow, you managed to make something cool, very boring.” Yang droned. “Congrats, Ice Queen. I think that’s a new record.”

 “Quiet, you.” Weiss snapped. “You said it yourself, Jaune, that students are coming in from Vacuo today. As a representative of Beacon, it is my solemn duty to welcome these students to this fine Kingdom.”

 “She just wants to spy on the competition.” Blake piped.

 The girl in question quickly turned to face her teammate, face burning with a blush. “You have absolutely no proof!”

 “Regardless of your intentions…” Jaune sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “I’d might as well introduce all of you to my sisters. They study at Shade Academy after all. Just, promise me that you guys won’t say anything… weird. Be cool and please, I’m begging you… be normal.”

 “So, Cardin, how’ve you been, big guy?” Yang turned to him with a sly smirk. All present immediately tensed, knowing a joke was coming. “Still… still kinda hard to believe everything that happened a few weeks ago.”

 It wasn’t missed on Yang, that every person sighed in relief. Stretching his arms, running a hand against his chest and stomach, he gave her a wry look. “Healing from what? The wounds, or the pancake overload?”

 All heads swiveled with accusing glares at the orange-haired short stack. She kicked her boots into the concrete, scattering and bouncing pebbles across the street, blushing with fire. “L-Listen, I didn’t realize that his stomach wasn’t fully healed. Hehe, sorry.”

 “It’s okay.” Cardin chuckled. “I still enjoyed it. Anyway, to answer your question, Yang, my wounds were healed completely when Jaune brought me back from the dead, but my insides are a little… jumbled. My aura is replenishing we enough, but some wounds are taking more time to heal. Nurse Peridot is very erm…  dedicated to my team’s physical therapy. After all, how many people can say that they were killed and brought back to life with only scars to tell the tale?”

 “Fair enough, big guy.” Yang smiled. “Good luck dealing with nurse doom and gloom. How much longer are you stuck with her?”

 “Just a few more weeks—good thing the tournament isn’t for a couple more months!”

 Jaune and Pyrrha perked up, turning to the Winchester. “You’re going to fight?!”

 “Fuck yeah!” Cardin, immediately paled, stuttering a different response before Weiss could scold him. “I-I mean, o-of course!”

 Weiss’s glare remained, but she wasn’t saying anything. Taking it as a sign to continue, “After Forever Fall and rehabilitation, we’ve decided that not fighting would be an insult to your efforts to train us. You two have gone above and beyond. So, you’re definitely seeing team CRDL standing beside you.”

 Yang grew a devilish smirk. Ruby blinked, looking at her sister and at Nora’s own smile. She tried to react, tried to stop it, but she was too late. Their defenses were down. “I bet you just want to impress Velvet, hm?”

 The rest of the students started to giggle up a storm. Cardin, however, blushed hot, hiding into his hoodie. “Yang, can you not?”

 “Can I not what, lover boy?” Yang chided, crossing her arms over her chest. Holding out a hand, Nora quickly high-fived her, earning more giggles. “I’ve heard you’ve been spending a lot of time with Beacon’s bunny.”

 “S-She’s a rabbit, not a bunny.” Cardin glared, his blush not going away. “A-And, so what?! She was the one who volunteered to help me. Kinda obvious I’d be around her a lot. Nurse Peridot is stingy as heck about having our assigned aides with us throughout the day. Also, we have like, five classes together—hard not to be around her.”

 Jaune leaned over to his fellow blond. “I told you, firecracker. He gets so worked up over Velvet. It’s adorable.”

 “Oh, so, so cute.” Yang drawled.

 Before the students could torture Cardin any further, Ruby fell silent midsentence. All of them walked up to her, looking at what caught her attention. Down the street, a Dust shop had been broken down, windows shattered and covered in crime scene tape. A pair of cops were standing within the area, handguns in hand and scowls on their faces. The students ran up to the scene, confusion and curiosity wrought on their features.

 “Officer, what happened here?” Ruby asked.

 The man removed his shades and sighed in defeat. “Another Dust robbery; fifth one this week.”

 Immediately, Jaune and Blake met eyes.

 “That’s just terrible.” Yang frowned.

 “It’s just crazy, the left all the Lien. It just doesn’t make a lick of sense.”

 “Who the heck needs that much dust?”

 The officer turned to his partner. “So, what’re you thinkin’? The White Fang? One of those degenerates in southside?”

 “I’m thinking we don’t get paid enough.”

 Weiss’s demeanor suddenly changed at the mention of the fringe Faunus organization. Cardin also tensed at the mention of the Fang. His fists clenched tightly, and his aura flared, causing Jaune to rest a hand on the teen’s shoulder. Immediately, Cardin eased and sighed in defeat. Without saying a word, he walked off with Nora and Ren to keep him company.

 “Humph. The White Fang. What an awful bunch of degenerates.”

 Jaune’s eyes widened, as did Pyrrha’s. Blake though, immediately snapped. “Want to repeat that?”

 Taken aback, Weiss blinked incredulously. “My problem? I just don’t care for the criminally insane.”

 “The White Fang is hardly a bunch of psychopaths.” Blake immediately responded. “They’re just a collection of misguided Faunus.”

 “They want to eradicate humanity off Remnant!”

 “Then, they’re very misguided.” The girl didn’t let up, even to Jaune’s worried looks. “It still doesn’t make sense. Even if it was them, why in the world would they rob a Dust Shop in downtown northside, in broad daylight?”

 “Blake does have a point.” Ruby piped, stopping Jaune from speaking. “They never did catch that Torchwick guy that I fought, so it could’ve been him.”

 “Regardless.” Weiss was furious. “The Faunus of the White Fang are nothing but scum and don’t know how to do anything but lie, steal, cheat and murder.”

 “Weiss.” Jaune snapped, surprising the gathered girls. “Don’t be ignorant. Even you have to know that isn’t even remotely true. Anyway, we came here to be happy and as you said, welcome the exchange students. This is starting to get a little too—oh crap I have to take this.”

 Spinning on his heels, he whipped his scroll out revealing an unmarked number with no ID. His eyes trailed to meet with Blake’s. It was unspoken, but she knew what was about to happen. Almost missing the excitement and relief flashing across her face, he turned, getting out of earshot, he placed the scroll against his ear.

 “What’s up?”

 “They’re dead. Xanthus executed them and posted the videos on the CCTN from an encrypted location.”

 “Are you serious?”

 “Yes. They’ve begun the first stage of their offensive. Scouts have found weapon shipments moving in from smugglers with air freight and air drops deep within the warehouse district. Without a proper air traffic control bureau, Vale is a hotbed for smugglers like these. We’ve also caught wind of Dust being distributed across several of Xanthus’ Megatowers… they’re bringing out the big guns. What are your orders?”

 “Do you have good news at least?”

 “No. The zodiac teams haven’t broken radio silence. At the very least, I suppose, the huntsmen we hired to clear out the old bases did their jobs. They know the mission.”

 “What’s the timetable?”

 “Unsure at the moment. But if I were a betting woman… in three days they’ll begin their assault, with or without the shipment arriving on time.”

 “Alright…” Jaune took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, Fiona. They were your boys.”

 The woman was silent. “They knew the mission. Their sacrifice gave us the opening we need.”

 “Can you put Junior on the phone? I need to talk to him about something.”

 “Hello boss. What did you need me for?”

 “Have some guys at the airship docks in northside ready with a car tonight. I have a bad feeling that something will happen tonight. Just leave them there in the event Blake shows up.”

 “Blake?” Junior’s confusion was felt through the speakers. “Why would she run?”

 “It’s not important now.” Jaune sighed. “Just… just have some guys there, alright?”

 “You got it.”

 And with that, he hung up. Turning on his heels, he walked over to his friends. “Blake…  I need to talk to you about something important. Rosemary gave me a call about something.”

 Blake nodded, leaving the group, they stepped out of earshot, earning a few confused looks from the others. “What’s wrong, Jaune? You’re glaring. They’re going to ask questions.”

 “Blake. Fiona’s boys were executed by Don Xanthus and the White Fang. They know.”

 Blake flinched, her breath leaving her chest. “Does this… does this mean—”

 “It means that this is no longer going to be a secret. The time has come, Blake.” Jaune said. “The war we’ve been preparing for is happening.”

 “How long do we have?”

 “Three days.”

 “T-Three?!” Blake asked with a harsh whisper. “Gods, Jaune, what are we going to do?”

 “I don’t know yet, but I’m still thinking of something. At least the timetable lines up with the weekend. We’ll just have to leave Beacon as early as we can. It’s Thursday, we can’t just disappear and miss classes. It’ll raise questions among the faculty. The last thing we need is Beacon interfering, not yet at least.”

 “Okay.” Blake took a shaking breath. “I-I just… it’s finally happening. After all this time, I honestly—”

 Cupping her face with his hand, his smile calmed her. “Blake, we’re going to win this. We’re going to stop these bastards and we’re going to find Cinder Fall. We can do this.”

 “We can do this.”

 Turning back to the waiting girls, they found nothing but confusion. Their eyes followed the pair as they simply laughed it off, motioning for them to follow. As they took their first steps, a bellowing cry made them flinch.

 JAUNEY!!

 The boy cringed at the sound, walking fridgidly. The girls behind him were confused but followed anyway, admiring the scene and the fear he felt. For once in their tenure as friends, they saw him afraid. His body tightened with his clothes hanging tight around his muscles, and those jeans, did a lot for that ass. Pyrrha wasn’t reserved in her gawking and unsurprisingly enough, neither was Yang. The two stared at Jaune’s backside as every muscle clenched beneath the dark denim.

 Blake noticed the hungry looks of her partner, getting flashes of those nights they danced and kissed in Aurora. While Yang had no recollection, she surely did.  Even Pyrrha! The shut in was actually drooling. Amber eyes watching the two women made her think. In the past, Jaune won their hearts. All three of them. Thoughts still spinning as her eyes followed the shifting denim. Falling behind, letting her thoughts wander, she did everything she could to forget the things Weiss said about the White Fang.

 However, what she couldn’t ignore, was the longing looks the Ice Queen had for the leader of team JNPR. Her eyes were locked with his figure, examining his shoulders and backside, down to his butt. She was clearly lost in thought, shaking her head when her eyes lingered too long. Blake saw every second of this, the denial, and the adoration. She couldn’t blame her though; that was the King of Vale. Sure, he was from the future and knew practically everything about all of them, he didn’t parade it around and use his knowledge to take advantage of them.

 That was something that Blake had to respect. He didn’t try to do anything to harm them. The first thing he did, was try to make life better for people. That was something that echoed deep within her soul. He not only woke up from a time where everyone he ever loved was killed, but he maintained the façade of regularity, despite how much it hurt him. He maintained the idea that he was just a regular boy, a gifted boy, but a boy nonetheless. If she didn’t know any better, he had rebuilt his entire life and is learning new things about all of them in ways he never did before. Blake smiled at the idea, being closer and building a bond that was stronger than the first time around.

 If what Jaune told her about CRDL is true; he had already made significant strides in changing the timeline already. They were beyond respected and now, if what Jaune and Pyrrha say is true—they are a team to be reckoned with, and all of them were still slightly wounded. While not RWBY and definitely not JNPR level teamwork, the boys were up there with the best of the First Years and even a few Second Years. Blake smiled at that fact. Cardin was not a racist nor a bully, helping people and defending people every chance he got. They were changed men because of the blond standing in front of her. Feeling her lips spread into a smile, a small blush formed on her cheeks as she examined his backside.

 I can’t wait to see where this new journey leads us. Blake turned her face away, trying to wave the heat from her cheeks.

 Coming to a stop, Jaune sighed, deflating in defeat. Blake walked up to stand beside Yang and felt her jaw hang loose. Across the street, Nora was screeching a monkey laugh, while Ren visibly cringed with pain. Beside them, four girls stood as well, each one surprisingly close to the ninja of JNPR. The object of Nora’s amusement, was a blond girl with a side-swooped bob haircut.

 Her arms wrapped tight around Cardin’s waist, a guy that was almost two hundred and fifty pounds of pure muscle, and waved him around like a plushie toy. She was wearing a black body glove similar to Jaune’s but also wore white armor with golden accents. On her breastplate, the sigil of the House of Arc was displayed proudly.

 At her waist, two short swords, both single-edged, were on either side. One had a black handle and the other had a white handle, signifying something the Faunus couldn’t discern. Her legs were armored as well, but wrapped in leather skirting laced with Dust, topped with steel tassets. What she didn’t expect however, was the incredible strength. Cardin was a heavy guy, that even Yang had to actually try to do half of what this girl was doing..

 Behind her, another woman that looked more like Jaune and the first put together, leaned against the guard railing with a monkey tailed Faunus sitting next to her, wincing at every swing. Blake’s eyes widened at the Faunus. T-That’s… that’s Sun from Jaune’s past! Her heart wrenched in her chest looking at the boy. He was handsome, muscled, and young—and Adam killed him in Haven. Adam… how far have you fallen? Turning her gaze away, she watched the second blonde. Her hair was longer, a more yellow than blonde. It was thick and wrapped together in a strong warrior’s braid. The most defining feature was not her pristine, breathtakingly, pale skin, nor her deep, practically glowing blue eyes—it was the scar that went over her right eye. Even though she was young, the scar made her seem that much older. Much like Weiss’s own scar, the woman wore it proudly.

 Her armor was similar to the first—white metal but instead of golden accents, hers were easily described as either platinum or titanium. The silvery-grey color went well with her color scheme. While her sister wore a breastplate, she wore a cuirass that covered her entire torso. On her abdomen though, a five-layered plate covered her navel. Beneath her armor, she too wore a black body glove. Blake assumed the Arc’s and Winchester’s like body gloves or something.

 Around her chest, a brown belt with silver links and holes, held her bastard sword that hung over her right shoulder.  But that wasn’t her only weapon; on either side of her waist, a pistol was holstered with a long, deep blue sash that fell over her right hip like a waterfall. If memory served right, this was Clair, the leader of team CNDR (Candor), and the girl with the two swords is Doré.

 “Doré! Drop Cardin! Now!” Jaune shouted. “He just got out of the infirmary two weeks ago, he still needs time to properly—oh gods! No! Stop—!!”

 “My favorite baby brother!!” Doré squealed, sprinting at the knight, and wrapping her powerful arms around his chest, squeezing his snark from his lungs. “Gods, it’s so good to see you!! Oh man, Jaune, I missed you so much! Have you seen Violette?!”

 “L-Let me breathe!” Jaune gasped, trying to wrench himself from her grip. “And yes!”

 Doré though, simply held him with a Deathstalker’s dead lock, popping every bone in his body. “No, not yet, Jauney! I’m going to hug my baby brother for as long as I want! You look so fucking tough, lil bro!”

 He tried to fight his way free, but Cardin’s incessant cackling only made the situation worse. “Doré please, you’re embarrassing me! Also, you’re barely a few seconds older than me!!”

 “Still older, so that makes you my baby brother!” Then she finally released him, allowing him to take deep breaths and steady heaves of air. “Without your fancy armor, you’re pretty squishy still, Jaune. What happened to bulking?”

 “I’ll have you know that I have enough muscle.” Jaune scowled.

 Doré turned her head to the monkey Faunus giving his pectorals and abs a quick peek. “Compared to him? You’re a stick, a little push might break you!”

 Cardin fell over, dying of laughter. “She got you.”

 “Shup up, both of you.” Jaune sighed, stretching his arms and back. “Gods… help me. Alright guys, these two are my sisters, Doré and Clair. Sisters—this is team RWBY, JNPR’s sister team. Ruby Rose is the team leader, Weiss Schnee is her partner. Blake Belladonna is next—”

 “You’re Jaune’s girlfriend!” The two turned, perking at the Faunus. “Damn, you’re hotter in person! You’ve got good taste, Jaune.”

 As if temperature dropped several degrees, Yang, Pyrrha and even Weiss turned to the girl, glares burning on their faces. Yang coughed, giving her partner a raised brow. “Girlfriend?”

 “I-It’s not what you think!” Blake and Jaune quickly defended. The Faunus blushed, crossing her arms. “My other sisters just have it in their heads that we’re dating or something! I swear!”

 “Seriously!” Blake held her hands out in shame. “Please, believe us!”

 “Anyway!” Jaune clapped his hands. “And her partner is Yang Xiao Long.”

 “Xiao Long…” Doré tapped her chin. “Like… Taiyang Xiao Long?”

 “T-That’s my dad.” Yang blinked, shaking the anger away. “How do you know that?”

 “Uh, team STRQ is like one of the most incredible teams to ever graduate Beacon.” Doré gave the fellow blonde an incredulous smirk. “Do you not know anything about your parents or something? Wow… god job, Jauney, oh… my… you’re—oh my gods! Pyrrha fucking Nikos!!”

 The rest of team CNDR immediately snapped at attention, clamoring over each other. “I’ve watched almost all of your fights!”

 “Okay, before you swarm my partner, please, let me finish introducing my team at least. And then, you guys can introduce yours, cool?” Jaune sighed into his hand. “Anyway, I’m Jaune Arc. This is my partner Pyrrha Nikos. Over there is Lie Ren and his partner, Nora Valkyrie. Now your turn.”

 “Fine.” Doré huffed. “Teams RWBY, JNPR, my name is Doré Arc. My partner is Aruna Rajah. Over there, is my sister, Clair Arc, and her partner Nyanza Sand. Behind Ren is team NDGO, our sister team. Nebula Violette is the leader of the team. Her partner is Dew Gayl. Beside her is Gwen Darcy and her partner is Octavia Ember.”

 Jaune blinked, turning to the blond monkey. “Who’s the Faunus?”

 Blake had to hide her smile. Before the boy could introduce himself, Doré slung her arm over his shoulder, holding him in a choke hold. Cardin and Jaune winced as she dragged him from the railing, giving him a noogie. “This, is none other than Sun Wukong! He was visiting his family in Vacuo and decided to hitch a ride with us!”

 Jaune felt the corners of his lips curl. It’s good to see you again, buddy. “Sun, eh? It’s good to meet you. What’re you doing here though?”

 “Oh, I decided to leave ahead of my team and visit Vacuo.” He responded a little nervous. “I’m actually a student at Haven and they don’t arrive until after Winter Break. I’m actually the leader of my own team, team SSSN. I’d introduce all of you, but uh, they’re kinda not here right now.”

 Jaune nodded. Moving along, he and his sisters immediately caught up with one another, Ruby and Yang and Pyrrha would jump in to listen in on second year combatants with hearts in their eyes. More so, Ruby than the other two, but Yang and Pyrrha were awestruck by the adventures that CNDR and NDGO have already had. From fighting off Grimm hordes in the desert wilderness of Vacuo, to helping establish new settlements in Grimm contested territory—the stories were wild and almost unbelievable, only Nora’s dreams coming close.

 But in the rear, two girls were going at it, ignoring Ren and Nora’s worried looks and team NDGO walking around them. Weiss must have said something that really hit a chord with Blake. They went at it as they followed the group of students, arguing about Faunus and the White Fang and the Ice Queen’s apparent need of an attitude check. Hours passed and the sun was setting, leaving Yang and Ruby to deal with their irate teammates. Even after JNPR, CNDR and NDGO along with Cardin had gone to their respective rooms in Beacon, Blake and Weiss were still going at it.

 Yang didn’t know what to say, she’d never seen Blake so angry and offended in her life. Weiss had never been so insulting and cruel—and it was Weiss that she was talking about! They shouted, they yelled, and they never backed down on either side of the argument. It was getting so heated, that twice, students down the hall had to come by and see what was wrong. When given the shrug from Yang Xiao Long, the freshmen that could punch and Ursa and kill it with one hit, the students would back away, knowing that if she couldn’t stop her partner, no one can.

 Beside her, Ruby’s face downcast. This was their team, and slowly but surely, cracks that none of them were even aware of began to grow by the second, spreading until the entire team shattered. Blake was saying things that were defensive of the White Fang, and Weiss was being ignorant, almost willingly so. Neither side was wrong, but neither side was right. And Ruby shouted, called out to them, and even tried to get them to calm down but both girls would either glare, or ignore her completely. It was frustrating for the young Rose. A part of her wanted to back down and just give up, but she was supposed to be the team leader. So, she was going to lead.

 But just as the arguments got worse, the door behind Ruby and Yang opened, revealing Jaune in his armor, sweat coming down his brows. It was obvious he just finished training with CRDL and Pyrrha. Standing behind him, the redhead leaned against the door frame, worried, and confused. The two of them stood there, hoping, waiting for the fight to end.

 The first time around, he only heard what happened. There was no actual context and RWBY was pretty tight-lipped about what happened at the docks and the conversation in the dorm room. Aside from the revelation that Blake was a Faunus, no words were spoken of the arguments that took place before she decided to run and disappear for three days. Sighing in defeat, he heard Blake yell and accuse Weiss of being discriminatory.

 “I’m a victim!” She responded with heat. “Do you know why I don’t particularly trust the Faunus and the White Fang?”

 Blake’s anger and frustration was replaced with a look of sadness and regret. Taking her silence as a cue, she continued. “The White Fang has been at war with my family for years. Ever since I was young, all I knew was that my Grandfather’s company had a company on its back by Faunus worldwide. And by war, Blake, I mean actual bloodshed. Board members kidnapped and held for ransom; distant family members executed on the CCTN. Who train cars of Dust, stolen. And every night, my father would come home furious and that… that made for a very difficult childhood.”

 Whipping her head back to Blake, her glare burned with fire. “You want to know why I hate the White Fang?! They’re nothing but liars, thieves, and murderers!!”

 “Well, maybe we were just tired of being pushed around!!”

 Pyrrha and Yang’s jaw dropped, and Ruby’s eyes popped from her head. Weiss quickly backed away, falling onto her bed. Jaune though, felt his arms unclasp and fall to his sides. Terror. Fear. The look on Blake’s face worsened with every passing second. Her breath hitched, amber eyes snapping from her team to Jaune. She was panicking. Without a second to waste, she vanished with a shadow clone, pushing between Jaune and Pyrrha.

 “Jaune… you don’t think…” Yang gave him a confused glance.

 “I know.” Jaune sighed. He popped his head into the hallway and back into the team’s room. “Weiss… I told Blake this, and only Blake because I didn’t know how any of you would react. What you said may have been true, but generalizing is doing what the White Fang is doing, what the Brotherhood is doing. Want to know what I mean? My step-mother was once a member of the White Fang, protesting peacefully for Faunus equality here in Vale. She raised me to the be the man I am. Think I’m a liar and a murderer?! You don’t understand Blake or her reasons, on top of that, what you said was seriously out of line!”

 “What?” Weiss blinked with fear. “A-And you do?”

 Taking a deep breath, he turned away. “Believe me. I know her better than any of you.”

 Dashing past Pyrrha he ran to his room. Grabbing Crocea Mors and magnetically attaching it to his forearm, he turned, grabbing essentials, a backpack stuffed with clothes, his toothbrush and toothpaste. Ren and Nora gave him looks of concern, but did nothing, having heard everything. In the hallway, RWBY still sat, confused and awestruck. He stopped, putting a hand on Pyrrha’s waist.

 “Good thing it’s the weekend. I’m going to find Blake—a part of me knows where she’s going. Blake is in trouble and needs someone she can trust.”

 Pyrrha nodded, resting a hand on his chest. “Just call us if either of you need someone. JNPR is just a button away, okay? Keep us updated.”

 Turning on his heels, his scroll buzzed.

 Blake: I need time away from Beacon. We need to get ready anyway. I’m at the cliff waiting for you.

 Sheathing his scroll, the two teams watched him from their doorways as he jogged to the elevator. As it dinged one final time, he sprinted into the courtyard of the school, finding a girl in black and white, standing at the edge of the cliff. Hidden in shadow beneath the shattered moon, she reached up and tossed her bow away. Fluffy cat ears flinched hearing his boots. She turned to him, tears streaming down her cheeks.

 “Blake?” Jaune asked, taking her into his arms. “Why’d you do that?”

 “T-There’s no use hiding anymore…” She frowned. “The only ones I was afraid of learning… know. Jaune…”

 “Yes?”

 “Did this happen in the past?” Blake asked, her heart wrenching with every syllable.

 He paused. “W-Word for word.”

 She said nothing, burying her face into his neck. Digging his hand into his pocket, his scroll popped open, already calling someone. Putting it against his ear, he spoke. “Junior. Get the airship up and get us to HQ.”

 “What for, boss?”

 “Blake and I need some time away from Beacon. We need to think things through, talk over some other things, and most importantly, get ready for the coming fight.”

 “Of course, boss.” Junior said. “I’ll get you as soon as possible. But are you sure you want to come to HQ? It’s not exactly comfortable at the moment. Carolina and Washington’s interrogating again and the soundproofing isn’t exactly great yet.”

 “Fine.” Jaune sighed as Blake released him, sniffling. “Get us a hotel or something, somewhere to lay low for a few days.”

 “You got it, boss.”

 Closing his scroll, he slipped it into his pocket and turned to Blake. Her amber eyes glowed in the shattered moon’s light, reflecting the sorrow in her soul. Jaune sighed and wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her close. She leaned her head down, pressing her ears to his chest, his heartbeat always soothing. She was calming down, which was always a plus.  She quickly wiped her face and took several deep breaths, sniffling against him.

 “Blake.”

 “Jaune.” Her response was quick. “Let’s not say anything for now… you can explain everything tomorrow. I just… I just want some silence and rest.”

 “Okay. Tomorrow though, we have a lot of things to discuss. Alright?”

 Her arms tightened around him. “Alright.”

 The pair arrived at their hotel to find the doors guarded by men with black suits and red neckties, bringing some memories from a few months ago. Their black suits were pressed and fitted with tapered pants legs. Catching his eye, fancy shoes were adorned with silver buckles at the tongue. Upon their waists, a red sword was stropped on the left and a pistol was tucked behind their waistbands. They were imposing and scared the innocent passerby with their assault rifles slung over their shoulders. But as imposing as they set themselves to be, they froze at the sight of their commanding officer and King.

 The two men snapped at the two, breaking into tight salutes. “Your grace, Commander Belladonna! We have secured the presidential suite for the both of you.”

 Flinching at the words, they could only nod dumbly. They walked past the two men and walked through the lobby. Polished tile floors, columns rising into the air, holding the ceiling as chandeliers dangled from dancing golden chains. Jaune’s eyes perked, following several groups of men and women he recognized. They were his own troops. “Hey, Blakey,” he nudged her, “you see how many people we have here?”

 “It makes a whole company.” She nodded. “Maybe more.”

 “We are deep in our own holdings in northside. Not exactly what I was expecting.”

 “Me neither.”

 Walking to the concierge desk, the man running the front blinked and bowed his head. Reaching under the desk, he returned with an electronic keycard giving them another bow. “Enjoy your stay, your grace, commander.”

 Taking the card, they smiled and passed their troops, who knew well enough to not salute while undercover. As they entered the elevator, she watched him, waiting for what came next. A hand trailed up to her scalp, massaging her head, the pads of his fingers scratching and rubbing the back of her ears. It was magical, as magical as it always was. Humming with herself, pleased with the turn of events, she leaned into him, burying her face into his chest. The doors dinged, opening to reveal huge mahogany doors and golden lion head accents on the door handles.

 “Ooh, that’s nice.” Blake smirked. Breaking away from Jaune, she quickly pushed the doors open to reveal a massive room—basically a loft. Expensive furniture filled the living room, vases from distant lands and tapestries of distant cultures, decorated dressers, counters, and walls. Outside, a large lounge area overlooked the northside with a perfect view of southside and the Riviere.

 Stepping from a room, Melanie and Miltia appeared, smirks on their faces. “You should try the shower jets.”

 “Sublime bathing experience, your grace.” Miltia followed. “Would you—oh, you’re here.”

 Blake kept her smirk. “Yes, I am.”

 A cough brought their attention. Junior and Fiona stood together. “What do you think, Jaune? A recent acquisition, but it’s got a damn good view and great location near the cultural district of northside.”

 “Honestly, I’d have been fine with a shady motel on the shitty side of town.” Jaune laughed, shaking the man’s hand. “This place, it’s great, more than enough for me and Blake.”

 “I think it’s perfect.” The girl shot over the couch, rolling about the pillows and cushions. “After all the things we’ve been doing… this is a vacation if I ever had one.”

 “I need to speak with the two of you.” Jaune said turning to Junior and Fiona.

 “Of course.” The bear nodded. “Melanie, Miltia, play nice with your commander.”

 The three women looked up. Jaune laughed, a giggle escaping Fiona and an exasperated sigh, fighting its way from Junior’s lungs. Blake had Miltia in a headlock, while Melanie held Blake in a headlock. The three of them blinking in silence. Slowly but surely, they released one another, turning the TV on. Jaune shook his head as he opened the doors and stepped onto the outdoor lounge. The sounds of cars honking, distant music and the smells of restaurants galore filling the air. He walked to the outdoor bar, clinking glasses and dropping ice balls. With a bottle of aged bourbon, he popped the lid, pouring the brown liquor into the glasses. Swirling it about, he handed them to his companions. “Look at all of this.”

 “Yup.” Fiona sipped at her drink. Eyes turned to the Megatowers that loomed over them. White and trimmed in blue, gold and green, they were pristine monstrosities that simply added to the beauty of the district. “Vale is just… something else.”

 “You can say that again.” Jaune chuckled. Taking another sip, he set his glass down. “I wanted to double down and figure out what we’ve got. The war is about to begin. I want to make sure that whatever cards we have, I’ll know whether to draw or hold.”

 “We received our first batch of LAHATs, Low Altitude Heavy Assault Transports from EcruTech and Green Industries.” Junior nodded. “There are twenty of them ready for deployment, with another twenty awaiting assembly. Those new assault rifles and battle rifles you ordered from Green are being distributed to our troops as we speak. Ammo caches have been created at key points throughout our territory, so if our troops need supplies, it won’t be too far from the fronts.”

 “From Twenty-third to Industrial, I have Ironguards posted in key positions at the four intersections that converge to the King’s Road.” Fiona said. “LAVs are already patrolling as we speak, but we’ve ensured that we don’t make any aggressive reconnaissance, since Jin Se is so close to us out there. While there has been movement across the set battle lines, Jin Se hasn’t done anything to warrant investigation.”

 Reaching into his suit pocket, he pulled out his scroll. Pressing a few buttons, he rested it against the glass coffee table. Holograms came to life of a backpack. Jaune, intrigued, brought his drink to his lips. “What is this?”

 “This is Green’s subsidiary, Verde Armament’s, brainchild.” Junior smirked. “It is a portable overshield powered by shock Dust, which is plentiful in our side of Sanus. Since we can’t sit back and unlock the aura of every single person in our army, we can give them a synthetic option. While not as reliable as aura, it can give the average soldier the fighting chance they need against Grimm or otherwise.”

 “How soon can they be deployed?” Jaune asked, raising a brow.

 “They already have been.” Junior nodded. “Some shipment updates, if you scroll through the holograms, EcruTech has developed some light armor and mechanized infantry fighting vehicles for us. She affectionately calls this thing a Warthog. It’s not the fastest, nor the most armored, but it’s quick and has state of the art suspension employing gravity Dust to allow it smooth maneuvers and the ability to scale practically any surface. As for weaponry, it’s modular, so depending on mission profile, a thirty-millimeter six-barrel minigun, or a literal rocket launcher, or even mortars for light artillery support—all supplied by Verde Armament.”

 Jaune hummed, scrolling through the shipment profiles. Numbers, designations, it was mostly uniforms and armor for the troops, along with food shipments and MREs for future missions when they expand beyond the walls of Sanus. However, two things caught his attention, coming to a stop. Lowering the scroll, he tapped a button, giving life to a pair of holograms. One was a tank that had a strange resemblance to a Deathstalker and a six-legged monstrosity with a massive cannon on its back.

 “What the fuck is that?” Jaune asked with a growing smirk.

 “The tank, is designated the Scorpion.” Junior said, matching Jaune’s smile. “Armor made with the strongest titanium alloys and laced with hard light Dust; they are neigh impenetrable. It has three secondary machineguns for defense, two smaller fifty caliber guns with a large forty-millimeter cannon just below the main turret. As for the turret itself—it’s a one-o’-five-millimeter cannon that can cut through even the thickest Goliath.”

 “As for the other thing, it’s a little something based on some of the Grimm in Vacuo.” Fiona nodded. “Honestly, I think it’s poetic and beautiful. There is a species of Grimm that is found exclusively in the Crimson Wastes of the desert that is heavily armored, six legged, and can scale any surface, no matter how steep and even if it curls in. It’s one of the most versatile species in Remnant. So EcruTech created the All-Terrain Tactical Enforcer; if you’re going in the desert, it has onboard air conditioning, so even in the tundra wastes of Solitas, the crew will be protected. In Anima and Eastern Sanus, with all the mountains and deep valleys, it can traverse any terrain imaginable.”

 “It you zoom in and look at its compartments, it has a modular bay. It can deploy one scorpion, or two warthogs, or even an entire platoon of thirty men. Even better, for long campaigns, it can even act as a mobile FOB. Currently, it’s just sitting in the shopping card—we don’t have anywhere to put em.” Fiona hummed, swirling her liquor. “Unless of course…”

 “We take the warehouse district.” Jaune finished, swirling his own. His smile continued to grow, flipping through holograms. “I see. Have I ever told the two of you my endgame?”

 “No.”

 “Aside from fighting her, I intend to expand Vale.” Jaune said. “Mountain Glenn. I intend to reignite expansion efforts because as much as I’ve come to appreciate these Megatowers, we can’t keep building up. It’s about time we built out. There are several smaller settlements that are home to several millions, but none like the Four Kingdoms. Not only that, there are thousands—tens of thousands of villages strewn across Sanus. They are alone, surrounded by Grimm that number in the millions—if she’s been as busy as I know she’s been, billions. Those are lives that can be saved and will be saved.”

 Taking a sip, he took a deep breath. “This is the reason why my planned offensives just get bigger and bigger and why I keep playing the political games that I have been. We start small, killing local street gangs from a couple blocks over; kill the big ones selling to them and using them to push product into the street; we kill their overlords, the syndicates who control news, education, flow of income, the standard of living. From there, we move up, fight the terrorists with ideologies that wish for nothing to exterminate in the name of what they believe; the White Fang and the Brotherhood. From there, the Kingdoms themselves.”

 “As support from the masses grows, there won’t be any laws that can hold us back; there won’t be a council that filibusters and makes worthless decisions for or against what’s right or wrong. When we have control of the Kingdom of Vale, when I am crowed, the first thing I’m doing is sending my army to clear out Mountain Glenn. AT-TE’s will serve as the defensive shield that Mountain Glenn doesn’t naturally have—at least until we can create hard light shields that can be deployed at a moment’s notice, not unlike Atlas.”

 “After that, I will declare war on the Grimm.” He took a deep breath. “As we expand outward, we will cleanse Sanus of Grimm spawning pits; we will free people from the fear of the creatures of darkness. All the while, battling her every single chance we get. As I told Blanche; when the time comes, we will be at war… in perpetuity; an endless war of attrition until she comes out and shows herself, or we simply cannot fight anymore. I know it’s hard for a lot of the higher ups to understand, but she has played the long game for millennia. She is only acting now because she has finally found a pawn that had the conviction to get things done her way.”

 “And that pawn is Cinder Fall.” Fiona hummed.

 “Correct.” Jaune said. “After we take down Xanthus, I want to speak to the commanders of Ironguard, Viridian and Shadow. It’s about time that we did something about these mercenary companies. As great as it is, I am willing to pay any price to incorporate the three into the King’s Fist as full military divisions, a special forces if you want.”

 “What do you mean?” Junior raised a brow.

 “Think of it as… different clans.” Jaune said. “Shadow specializes in close quarters and fast maneuvers; Viridian specializes in urban warfare and medium to long range combat, while Ironguard excels at everything, a jack of all trades fighting force. I like the idea of having Huntsmen teams in the traditional sense, but as we move forward, we are going to have to reorganize and refit and rearm our forces. She is preparing hers, even as we speak. Having mercs who can break the moment they realize that there isn’t enough money to make them stay, would cripple the forces we have now.”

 “I don’t doubt your loyalty, Fiona.” Jaune said. “You have been a great help and invaluable to the war effort. Having tens of thousands under your command makes me worried. How many of them are loyal to me; how many are loyal to you? After your boys were killed, how many left the ranks of the Ironguard?”

 “Three hundred.” Fiona frowned. “A lot of these boys and girls joined because they were either victims of bandits in Anima and Vacuo, or victims of gangs and syndicates in Atlas, Mantle and Vale. Most of them don’t even have their aura unlocked. Seeing tier one operatives executed like, that broke a lot of people’s morale.”

 “I’m sorry.” Jaune frowned. “What were their names?”

 “Too many to name right now.” Fiona chuckled. “But they made up Tarsier Squadron—twelve of the best Faunus operatives I’d ever had, half of them graduates from Haven Academy, with the others, coming from Beacon and Shade. They were good people…”

 Jaune frowned. “We will get our revenge.”

 Rising from his seat, he began to pace, eyes turning to the sky, watching the shattered moon hover and loom. He knew what the relics could do from what Ozpin said through Oscar, but there was just something about the moon that spoke to him, like he knew what caused it. Head spinning, he had to look away, turning his gaze down to the city below. Airships hummed in the sky bearing Corpo brands and holo-advertisements. In the winding highways that wrapped around the Megatowers and disappeared into the web of concrete, people drove, headlights flashing and dancing between hard light barriers as they continued moving.

 It was a late Thursday night; there was no reason for so many people to be out on the streets, even if they were in northside. Yet, hundreds of people crossed and shopped and laughed and lived. From where he stood, they lived in a bubble—one that he prayed would not pop any time soon. He didn’t need the half of the city he didn’t control, losing their minds. Worse yet, turning back to the north, eyes following a gaudy silver tower rising between the shade of white Megatowers. He didn’t need the council acting before he could stake his claim.

 “Junior, Fiona.” Jaune turned to them as they leaned on the railing. “I wanted to say thank you for being here. Fiona, you have been invaluable to my efforts, and I can’t thank you enough for that. If there’s anything you want; just ask.”

 “One day, I’ll take you up on that, king.” She smirked.

 “A-Anything but that.” Jaune blushed, turning his gaze away.

 “HA!” She sputtered. “I think Blake would claw my face off if I got any ideas. Also, you’re too young for me.”

 “I-I wasn’t—”

 Junior laughed, clapping him on the back. It was then that the three of them burst into laughter, sipping at their liquor. Blue eyes settled on the Silver Tower, the house of the Valean Council. “Junior, since day one, you and I have been clawing our way out of that little club. Look at where we are now, seven months later. It’s incredible what can happen when people are given hope. All of this is because of you as much as it is me. I wouldn’t have made it this far without you.”

 “You are the cornerstone of our operations, Junior.” A voice came from behind. “Jaune’s right. Hold your head up high, bear.”

 “Blake!” The three turned to face her.

 “Melanie and Miltia got on my nerves.” She rolled her eyes. “So, really, what’s new.”

 Heels clicking as she walked to the bar, she poured herself a shot of vodka, downing in an instant. As she opened her mouth, two scrolls began to buzz. Fiona and Junior both cursed and whipped their devices out. After a few affirmatives, they hung up. “Sorry, duty calls. Just give us a call if you need anything; we’ll let you know when it’s time to deploy. Have a good night you two; condoms are in the dresser.”

 “Junior—what the fuck?!”

 “Fiona—come on!!”

 The two burst into violent laughter as they walked back into the suite, pulling Melanie and Miltia along. As the door shut and the latches locked automatically, they were left alone, this time, for real. Looking at one another, as if they hadn’t done this dance a million times in the last three months, there was a certain nervousness, a heat on their cheeks as they stared at one another. She led him to a chair, sitting beside him. Their movements were silent as she threw herself into his chest, pressing her ears to listen to his beating heart.

 She no longer had to move him herself, he knew by now to hold her closer, wrapping his ram around her shoulders. Cuddling closer, feeling each other’s heartbeats rumble through their bodies, they watched the horizon, the glowing Riviere and the streets humming with iridescent lights. Planes, airships, and holo-advertisements danced across the cloudless sky, doing nothing to hide the light of the shattered moon.

 “Blake…” Jaune said suddenly, breaking the silence. “Can I ask you something?”

 “Of course.” She whispered.

 “Why did you want to become a huntress?” Jaune asked. “I know I said that we got close in the past, but being a huntsman was just so far from our thoughts at the time… it felt trivial to ask.”

 Rubbing her face against his chest as she normally did, she turned up, amber eyes softening at his sapphire gaze. “My… reasons for being a Huntress haven’t changed—rather, I’ve found clarity and direction in and for my reasoning. After the Faunus Wars, relations between Faunus and Humans changed forever. We were given equal rights in all Four Kingdoms, and we were even given our own continent… but it wasn’t enough. The humans of the Four Kingdoms didn’t give a damn about written laws and continued to discriminate against Faunus-kind with any way they could. Denying Faunus’s business, terrible work conditions like the SDC in Atlas, horrendous trade deals with Menagerie, denying requests for a CCT Tower. Then the White Fang was born, as a way to watch over Human-Faunus dealings to make sure the laws were followed.”

 With a sigh, she rested her ears on his chest again. “My dad was voted to become the leader of the White Fang and eventually the organization was denied presence at business meetings and treaty signings. So, the White Fang became an organized protesting group. You could say that because of that—I was born into the Fang.”

 “Five years ago, my father stepped down and a new leader was put into place. Sienna Khan, a tiger Faunus. She was volatile but had a tongue of silver. The way she rallied the people—myself included—we believed that it was only through violence that we could make our voices heard. We saw the passive response to passive-aggressive protest and believe me, it was negligible. However, because of that, the Brotherhood struck against us.”

 “From that point on, history is as you know it. We attacked shops that denied Faunus service; we destroyed businesses that treated Faunus unfairly; we stole Dust from companies that treated Faunus as slave labor. Our signs of peace were replaced with weapons of war. Over time, it worked. We were being treated as equals, but not out of mutual respect—but out of fear.”

 Her grip tightened. “I wanted to become a Huntress because there is too much evil in this world; someone has to do something to stop it, curb it even. But like I told you on the rooftop, I didn’t know how to go about it, until I met you and was introduced to all of this. My goal to being a Huntress was to fix the mistakes of the White Fang—to fix the relations between our people, Jaune. But it was hard finding someone who understood what I wanted and the goals that I simply couldn’t put into words.”

 “I… I guess…” She pushed off of him. Eyes warm with adoration as she stared. Red grew on his cheeks, matching the red tinge spreading across hers. “I guess you are my reason. You are the one who will bring that change—who has already brought that change. The world hasn’t had a monarch in over eighty years. You will fix our world and I intend to be there by your side every step of the way to make sure you don’t stray from the path of righteousness. Knights have aides and squires; Kings more so. Besides… every King needs a Queen… some even have Queens.”

 Rising from her comfortable place in Jaune’s embrace, she sighed, fixing her hair and walked towards the suite, doing what she can to hide the burning blush on her cheeks. Jaune watched her walk away, not even processing the last sentence she said, nodding dumbly as his eyes followed the jiggle of her ass—

 “Wait.” He snapped up, turning to find her waiting at the glass door. “W-What the hell did you mean by that last part! Blake!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Knightshade Pt.2

 Jaune practically shot from his seat, wiping the sweat from his brow and did everything in his power to not pounce. She was just so beautiful. She waited there, beneath the glow of the moonlight. Her cat ears danced, her hair waved in the winds, but she was hiding her face. He couldn’t believe what he heard—she couldn’t have meant it! She couldn’t have! Shaking his head, keeping his eyes averted from her, he walked into the suite and almost made a beeline for the bedroom, only to find one.

 Goddamn it Junior! I had it handled! Pressing a button on his armor, pauldrons, vambraces, his breastplate, the tassets and even the greaves he wore jumped from the body glove, magnets no longer active. Running a hand across his face, he groaned. With a flick of his wrist, his armor pieces shot across the room, fitting themselves nicely on the armor stand across the room. The last thing I thought would happen, is High Command playing cupid. Blake and I are just friends, damn it!! Why do I get the feeling that Rosemary is trying to be a matchmaker?

 Slipping from his body glove, he tossed it aside, letting it sling over the armor stand. He opened the wardrobe, paling and losing hope with every second he stayed there. There were only two articles of clothing—grey sweatpants and a very loose yukata, not unlike what Blake normally wore. Instead of it being sleepwear, with all the lace, it looked more like lingerie. Shaking his head, trying to get the images of a naked Blake from his thoughts, he grabbed the sweatpants and quickly slipped into it.

 He stepped from the room, shirtless, wearing sweatpants that did little to hide his junk. Blake burned hotter, stammering like a virgin schoolgirl. “Y-You’ve seen me shirtless before!” Jaune all but shouted, shutting his eyes. “J-Just go and get changed…”

 Flittering past him, she shut the door behind her. She slipped from her shirt, unbuttoning the corset, tossing the articles of clothing aside. She was quick, unbuttoning her shorts and slipping out of her stockings. With a quick and simple motion, she unclipped her bra, letting it slide from her chest, revealing light brown nipples topping equally light brown areola. Staring at herself in the mirror, she blinked, gulping with anxiety. Opening the wardrobe, her face paled with every second she stared. Goddamn it Junior!! I had it handled!!

 Almost ripping it from the hanger, she turned surprised at the silk and the embroidery. Staring at herself in the mirror, it barely hid her panties. Fiona. Blake almost hissed, ears tilting. If I didn’t know any better; Rosemary was in on this. I am respecting Jaune’s decision to not pursue relationships! I am in control, damn it! He’s not ready and he might not ever be ready! I can’t force him into this, damn it!

 Leaving the room, she pulled at the hem of the yukata, blinking softly. “S-So, this is all there was.”

 “Y-Yeah,” Jaune looked up, cheeks beet red. “I s-saw.”

 “So, uh, how do you want to do this?”

 “What?”

 “I c-can get the couch—”

 All of her anxiety evaporated. “Seriously? We take naps together while we’re in the city all the time. What makes this any diff—”

 Her body exploded with electricity. He held her close, hands pressed against her back, his lips pressed to hers. Amber eyes widened for a moment before drifting closed. She began to move, her hands roaming across his bare back, fingernails drifting across sensitive areas earning a husky groan. She bit down, earning another breathless moan from the Arc. However, just as their hands began to roam again, he pushed back, breaking away. Confused, she opened her eyes. “W-Why’d you stop?”

 “I-I’m sorry, Blake.” He panicked. Turning away, he collapsed on the couch, head held in his hands. “I-I shouldn’t have done that!”

 Like a shadow, she drifted across the room, sitting beside him. “No. You don’t have to apologize. I liked it. I’m… surprised honestly. I thought… I thought you didn’t…”

 “How can I not?!” He laughed hotly. She saw hope in those eyes of his. “You keep showing me the reasons why I fell in love with you in the first place, over and over and over again. You, Yang, Pyrrha… that’s why I can’t, and shouldn’t pursue this. The life we lived before, the love we might’ve had—none of that matters, it’s tied to a future I don’t want, that none of us should want…”

 Shooting to his feet, he ran a hand through his hair. “Blake…”

 “Jaune…” She stood too, putting a hand on his shoulder. “What are you afraid of?”

 “You already know.”

 “Remind me.”

 His lips quivered, his head pounding. “I don’t want to open my heart again, just lose everything. I can’t do it.”

 “You won’t.”

 He shook his head, backing away from her. “You can’t promise that.”

 “It’s not a promise; it’s a guarantee.”

 Jaune almost flinched when her hand reached up. He relented, letting her cup his face. She said nothing as she turned him to face her. Within seconds, she was on her toes, her lips pressed to his. He stiff for a moment, unable to think. Doing the only thing that felt natural, he snaked his arms around her, holding her into his chest. They remained in each other’s embrace. This time, she broke the kiss, falling back onto her heels.

 “Jaune, listen to me.” Her hand drifted from his face, pulling down, pressing their foreheads together. “I know you’re afraid. I know that fear better than anyone, or least, as close to it as I can. I want you to know that I love you. I may not have known you long, but I feel like I’ve known you my entire life. Every second we’ve spent together… it… I feel alive. You don’t have to do anything. You don’t have to pursue anything—just know that this is what I feel.”

 She let him go. Taking a step toward the bedroom, her left hand was grabbed, holding her still. Amber eyes widened, staring at the wall. Her heart raced, breath shivering as it left her chest. She waited for him to speak. The seconds felt like hours, days, even, in silence drowning all other noises. The hum of the air conditioning vanishing into the muted void, the TV streaming a show, voiceless and blinking. She wasn’t going to move until he let her go.

 Jaune stood there, hand holding hers. Unable to speak, every defense he had, everything he had prepared to say vanishing with every blink he made. His head turned to look at her, just as she turned back. Amber and sapphire locked, telling everything the other wanted, but couldn’t say. Was it dramatic? A little. Jaune knew this, but still, the words would not come to life.

 A moment, a flash of a memory, Blake stood beneath the fires of Mistral. Smoke and ash falling from the upper levels, drifting down like snow. Flittering by, she stood there, relief, even joy, on her face. Despite the blood on her cheeks, the bruises and the cuts, or the sooth spattered across her brow, she was still as magical as the first day he saw her. He had to shake his head, but he couldn’t move. He couldn’t look away from her. It was a tentative step, uncertainty taking hold, they took that step together. Closing the distance once again, they pressed their lips together, tightening the embrace.

 He leaned in, her back beginning to arch, her left leg snaked up, dragging across his waist. Their hearts racing, he reached down, grabbing a handful of her butt, he lifted her into the air, her legs now wrapped tight around his waist. They said nothing, their lips remaining together. Breath hot, bodies shaking, he led them to the bedroom, practically kicking the door open. He couldn’t take it anymore.

 Falling into the bed, he stayed on top of her. His eyes were wide, as if this was the first time he’d seen her. She laid there, arms resting on the bed, her legs rubbing together. The yukata had come undone, revealing just enough of her bare chest. However, it was the look on her face that made him burn like fire. The red on her cheeks, the lust and adoration in her amber eyes, was breathtaking.

 She reached up, hands running through his hair. Amber to sapphire, heart to heart, Human to Faunus. Her whisper was as cold as ice. “I want you, Jaune. Make me yours.”

 Make me your Queen.

 As if a switch was flicked in his head, he shot down, lips pressed and sucking on the skin of her neck. Like a starved animal, he bit her, drawing his kisses lower and lower, her moans and gasps acting like adrenaline to his brain. To her collarbone, a sharp moan left her, her body shivering and tightening at the mere touch. Lower and lower, the yukata slipped from her body, revealing everything he had seen before. Yet, it was like a treasure unearthed. Taking a taut nipple into his mouth, her hands moved, holding his head in place. He groaned, tongue dancing across the light brown flesh.

 Hands roaming, the pads of his fingertips drifted across her bare skin, earning a sharp gasp. Coming to a stop, her hands tapped his scalp. She was pushing him. He blinked. While he wasn’t the most aware in the past—he knew what she wanted. Hands drifting against her sides, fingers wrapping around the lace of her panties, she brought her hips up, almost begging him to hurry. He didn’t waste anymore time, throwing the panties across the room, he dove in, her thighs thrown over his shoulder.

 Tongue moving against the little nub hiding in its sheath, Blake hissed, clenching her teeth. Hands shot down, the pads of her fingers pressing into Jaune’s scalp. Holding her still as her body began to tremble, he continued moving his tongue, sucking, and lapping like a thirsty animal. She moaned, hips bucking with his ruminations. He held her tight, a focus in his sapphire eyes, she laid there as he sat up, her hips gripped in his hands. Taking a moment as her folds tightened, he lowered her to the bed.

 Mind hazy, eyes swirling with burning fire, he flinched, his body shaking at the cold touch of her fingers tugging desperately at the waistband of his sweatpants. He moved, almost tearing the pants from his body. She laid there, amber eyes dilated, glazed and ready, he pressed the head against the entrance. Her juices dripped, leaving him entranced. He looked at her, waiting for her word. With nothing more than a nod, he pushed, slowly spreading her walls. Mouth agape, eyes snapped shut, she gripped the bedsheets, her moan rumbling forth.

 He moved his hips, as did she, legs spread. He kissed her, arms wrapping tight around her body. As in the past, as in Mistral, he held her tight, he wanted to keep her safe. Her fingernails dug into his back, clawing into his skin as he drove through her walls. Her warmth caressing him, he groaned, bringing his lips to her neck, over and over, he moved, hips dancing against hers, claiming her as his Queen.

 Forehead pressed to hers, she opened her eyes, saying nothing, letting her moans speak for themselves. Amber met sapphire, surprised at the flakes changing color. There was crimson and amber. Her lips quivered. He picked up speed, she tightened her legs. Eyes widening, her mouth opened, breath hot with sudden moans. “Jaune… I-I’m—”

 “M-Me too…”

 Harder, harder, harder—he slammed against her, shaking the bed with every strike. No longer gasps or warm moans, she was shouting, her pleasure deafening to all other noises. She could feel nothing but the moment. No army, no coming war, no fears, no Adam; just the two of them. She didn’t know how long they had gone at it, but a sensation bubbled within her, a rising pressure that melted her brain. She could see it on his face. No matter how good he was at wearing masks, no matter how he held his thoughts and emotions within, he couldn’t hide this.

 A smile grew on her face. She did that. She is making him feel that way. Pulling him into her chest, she buried his face between her mounds. While not Yang, she knew he still enjoyed it. Legs held him down, locking him in with aura. Kissing his head, she goaded him. “Do it. Do it!”

 Blake!

 I love you! Gods, I love you!

 I-I can’t hold it!

 Make me your Queen!!

 Their bodies froze rigid, pleasure, ecstasy, euphoria. Her eyes snapped shut as her body began to shudder, feeling every rope of hot cum spill deep inside her. She held him in her death lock as his hips bucked and shook, forcing deeper and deeper. He was shaking, a long drawn, heavy moan leaving his pursed lips. He waited, their breaths the only sound. Collapsing onto her, they laid in each other’s embrace, breath heavy and shuddering weak. Heads spun, eyes pounding, unable to believe what they had done. But he didn’t pull out.

 “Jaune…” Blake whispered.

 “Blake…” He pressed his ear to her chest, listening to her racing heart. He smiled, a satisfied smirk growing on his face. “I guess… I guess all the bullshit’s out the window?”

 “I-I would hope so.” She hummed, holding him tight. “Look at me Jaune.”

 He turned; ear still pressed to her chest. She licked her lips; he just looked so cute. “I really do love you. Nothing that I learned of the future has influenced this. I don’t care about the dark future either—I care about you. Besides… Queen Belladonna-Arc has a nice ring to it.”

 “Gods, Blake.” Jaune chuckled, “Queen Belladonna-Arc. Would you like a crown too?”

 “I’m not against the idea.” She winked. “Also… we forgot the condoms.” She blinked, feeling something harden within her. Giving him a sly look, she pushed him up. “Screw it. Who needs em? Round two?”

 Shaking his head, he pulled her with him. Her face shuddered and flashed through several emotions as her body bobbed up and down on his lap. Chest to chest, she groaned, feeling his hardened member spread her walls once again. Arms against her back, her hands cupping his face, she tilted down, kissing his forehead. With a smile, he moved his hips.

 “We have a lot of tension to undo. I have been waiting too fucking long for this.” Blake whispered huskily. Leaning down, she nibbled on his ear, earning a sharp gasp. His hips moved, thrusting deep inside. “Your Queen demands it.”

 “We have our work cut out… f-for us.” Jaune groaned. A competitive gleam grew in his eyes. Giving her a kiss, he smirked. “You’re not walking tomorrow. Got it?”

 Her voice hitched, feeling him slide back and forth. Hand on his thigh, while another latched to the back of his head, she arched, throwing her head back. A heavy, pleasured moan escaping her lips.

 “You’d b-better keep y-your promises. I expect to be carried e-everywhere.”

 Several stories off the ground, cool late autumn winds blew through the open windows of the suite. Drapes danced in the breeze, shifting through the room, easing into the bedsheets and between the two occupants. One was a blond-haired boy, knocked out completely, spooning a pillow. The other was a black-haired Faunus, reading a book in silence. She enjoyed the winds coming in from the Riviere Bleu and the great bay the spilled at the end. Wearing a purple yukata that Junior dropped off, Blake was content to the silence.

 Eyes trailed from her book, examining the boy beside her, drooling into his pillow. He mumbled in his sleep and turned barely enough o make sure he didn’t bother her. A smile formed on her face, staring at the blond. Even when he wasn’t entirely conscious to know, he still cared enough about her to not move too much. Again, it was as if that cypher was constantly crunching numbers and words, understanding everything she needed to feel comfortable. Feeling her heart swell and the warmth on her face burn with fire, she turned a page and lowered a hand to his sleeping face, caressing his features and hair.

 Concentrating on her book, she couldn’t help but still gasp at how incredibly soft his hair was. A part of her wanted to put the book down and lay with the boy but decided against it. She couldn’t walk for an entire day—maybe next time, she wouldn’t goad him like that. A giggle escaped her lips as her eyes glanced to the next page. Her thumb rubbed against his head, with her fingers cupping his cheek. A laugh escaped her lungs, if anyone were to suddenly barge in, they’d think they were a married couple. Looking up from her book, she stared at the wall in front of her, a funny laugh escaping her lips.

 She rested the book against her raised lap and held out her left hand. Amber eyes focused on the ring wrapped around her left ring finger. It was a steel band, personally molded to fit her, and only her. His polarity was one of the most incredible things she’d ever seen. In it, a pair of diamonds flanked the centerpiece, a topaz gemstone to match her eyes. While a promise ring, to her, he’d might as well proposed. The laugh grew once again, rumbling from her chest, she tried to keep quiet to let the boy sleep.

 She turned down to him, listening to his snores. He had worked himself to the bone for seven months straight, since he first came to Vale. He had a plan and did nothing to stop his plan from coming to fruition. That dedication, that fierce dedication, was befit a man who would be king. Returning to her book, she shifting her weight to get comfortable. She turned a page, eyes scanning every word. Jaune mumbled in his sleep, drawing her attention. His words were a jumbled mess, but she heard something she could understand.

 Don’t leave me.

 She turned a page, hand drifting across his face, caressing his head. Like before, no words were said, no actions were taken, just relishing in the silence. The sun was rising, their second day had just begun. Saturday, if she remembered correctly. A smile grew on her face, red on her cheeks. For once in her life, she could really relax. They had finished their tests, they finished their assignments and better yet, there was no fighting or training. If she could, she would spend the rest of the weekend just like this.

 “I’m still here, love.” She said absentmindedly. “I’m never leaving you.”

 Her thoughts turned, as she flipped the page again. For a long time, she thought she would spend the rest of her days fighting a war against humans that had no end. Those thoughts were immediately dashed with the shadow of a man with bull horns protruding from his forehead. She had to close her eyes, fighting back against the memories. She frowned, pressing her head against the headboard, eyes no longer on the book. The way he touched her, they way he spoke to her, the way he made her feel—it was nothing like Jaune. At one point, she thought the world of the bull, thinking he was the greatest person on Remnant, but with his actions, with how cruel he slowly became, she couldn’t hold on to that view any longer.

 Now… the fact that he’s allying himself with Xanthus, people who care little about anything but Lien, is just so unlike him. Blake frowned. And to think that Sienna Khan hasn’t said anything about him taking control is also worrying. While Jaune has shown people in southside that Faunus can be trusted and that Faunus aren’t just a monolith, that isn’t the same that could be said for the rest of the Kingdom, much less the other cities within Vale’s constituency.

 Adam… how far have you fallen?

 Walking the streets of Vale, Yang and the rest of their merry band trudged along, lifeless, and worried. Members of four teams were present; Nebula Violette, leader of team NDGO and her partner Dew, the sisters, Clair and Dire Arc of team CNDR and the remaining members of teams RWBY and JNPR. The students couldn’t hide their worry for the two missing friends. While Pyrrha and JNPR had an update on what was happening—it was so vague, it did little to make her feel better. It had been more than twenty-four hours since they left Beacon and there hadn’t been a serious update since then.

 Pyrrha walked briskly, her arms shivering and skin growing cold. Despite the reassuring hand from Nora and the knowing nod from Ren, they practically ran from kiosk to store, asking questions, hoping someone knew something. The weekend had just begun and there wasn’t a sign from their leader. What would they tell Ozpin, or worse—Goodwitch?! Nora was very vocal about this, having worn her energy down with her rising anxiety. Running herself ragged with thoughts and rambles, she demanded the teams get together to find their runaways. Not a mention of pancakes left her lips. She was shaking in her shoes, but still tried to reassure her teammate, despite having another store telling them nothing.

 “Have you thought of going downtown towards more of the dust shops? Sun said something about a massive SDC shipment coming in, but we’ve scoured the area all day.” Weiss asked, raising her hands in defense. “Blake was mad about the White Fang…and those cops said it was the White Fang that could have been robbing the shops anyway.”

 “They assumed it was the White Fang.” Ruby corrected. “Oh man… it’s been over a day… I really hope they’ll text us… or call us at least.”

 “They are…” Weis frowned, looking away. Her heart raced in her chest, remembering Jaune’s parting words and Blake’s fear at her confession. “I swear to the gods that they are.”

 Continuing to walk down the street, her hand grabbed her arm, trying to hide her face into the collar of her jacket. His anger and hate, it may not have been visible, but she heard it—felt it. It wallowed over her like a thick cloud of smoke. It smelled like burning clothes and heavy scotch. Her fists clenched at her reaction, her anger towards someone she was beginning to see as a friend.

 She treated her like trash and insulted her all the same. Jaune, of course, it would be Jaune, ran to help her in whatever mindless, reckless, suicidal quest she decided to get herself into. Weiss’s anger shifted from herself to her teammate and the foolish sister-team’s leader. Her teeth clenched and her body felt cold. She didn’t know what the idiots were doing, but she knew nothing good would come of it. They were alone together in one of the largest cities in the world, if not the largest, doing gods-know-what and there was the threat of the White Fang, ever real and looming.

 While she was mad and honestly scared of the revelation, Weiss quickly concluded that Blake had no hand in what they were doing in Vale, nor that the girl she had come to appreciate and daresay love, was not a villain waiting to strike. Whatever this was, it was out of her hands and she had been foolish enough to force Blake into revealing a secret she obviously wasn’t ready to share yet. The Faunus had been in Beacon for four months, and only Beacon. Then, she and Jaune started to hang out and spend almost all of their time together, going out into Vale to hang out with his sisters for poetry weekend, a ridiculous excuse. There was something going on between the two.

 No one disappears Friday night and reappears Saturday night because of poetry weekend. Even as bookish as Blake was and smart Jaune seemed to be—they were terrible liars. The heiress scowled, hissing to herself. Ice-blue eyes trailed to the sky, looking beyond the white Megatowers and the airships humming and advertisements and Corporate imagery. One advertisement made her blood boil, carrying only three letters. She sighed, holding her head as they walked in the shade of the arcologies.

 She didn’t want to feel angry anymore She didn’t want to feel this weight on her shoulders anymore. A fiery pain pulsated in her chest—she couldn’t stand another minute of searching.

 She wanted her friend home.

 Yang walked along the seawall, staring at the glimmering waters. Her lilac eyes used to be empty, filled with nothing but worry. Now, a hint of a smile began to grow on her face. Her fists danced with elation. She was no longer angry at Blake for running off, no longer was she worried about Jaune running off after her. She didn’t care about their reasons for running away, she didn’t want to dwell on their decisions. But for some reason, she felt the sudden urge to laugh.

 “Oh, Blakey, lover-boy…” She bellowed a laugh. “Next time… invite me damn it.”

 Her thoughts turned to the few nights they spent at the Aurora with SPIA and the boys of OCRE and GLTR. While she didn’t remember all of that night, she did remember the things she, Jaune and Blake had done. The cheers, the drinks, the hands that roamed and glided across their bodies, the way he remained respectful and kept her gears going at the same time. How he touched her, how he looked at her, but never lingered and never stared. She couldn’t say the same about the teams coming in from Haven.

 Some whistled and catcalled her as she walked past the civilian port. Closing her eyes with frustration, she didn’t even bother looking at the newcomers as they tried to get her attention. She continued to walk, minding her business, as some of the boys began to literally bark at her. She sighed in defeat, running a hand through her thick blonde hair, earning actual howls from some students clinging to the railings of their ships. She bit her lip, eyes still shut.

 She walked ahead. She threw herself deeper and deeper into her thoughts, trying to remember their last night at Aurora. The last thing she remembered was being rejected—again by Jaune. Hands at her sides, a pang reflected in her chest. She and Pyrrha were rejected tirelessly from any attempt to become more intimate, but somehow, there was just something going on with Blake and Jaune, that just made the two stand on a pedestal above them. Lips quivering, she shook those thoughts from her head.

 Whatever they were doing, Yang knew it was just a matter of time. The way they looked at one another, the way they would always slip away into the city to do whatever it was they claimed, she knew something else was happening behind the scenes. While she wasn’t the smartest gal around, she knew that something else was afoot. But she didn’t go down that train of thought because she knew that whatever she found, whatever she thought she found, would only serve to hurt her and Pyrrha. That was the last thing either of them wanted. It was a tense and fragile thing, the team dynamics between all of them.

 While when they fought together in combat class, it was always the most awe inspiring, engaging entertainment anyone had ever seen since team STRQ, but outside of fights, they were a tightknit group, that stuck together every day, without fail, until the ‘poetry weekends’ excuse started. Ever since that started, their planned weekends to go shopping, girl’s days, planned dinners and movie nights, went out the window. The weekends that they planned for, months ahead of time, fell apart when that started and it kinda hurt.

 Lilac eyes softened, turning to the concrete. She missed messing with Blake over the weekends and late-night training. She missed playing video games for hours through the night and even watching a late-night action movie in the dorm common room well past light’s out, with Jaune. Those things were so few and far in between due to whatever it was that the pair was doing.

 A shadow stood in her path. Snapping up, her mood dropped further. “Can I help you?”

 “Hey, I wanted to say—”

 “Not interested.” Yang stepped to the side, rolling her eyes. As she took a step, a hand reached out for her. Within seconds, she flipped back, fists ready to fight. “A girl says she’s not interested, it would be a good idea to listen.”

 The boy scoffed, giving her a cold look. “Whatever. You’re not even that good looking. C’mon guys.”

 Putting her fists down, she took a deep breath. Where is Jaune when you need him? While I can handle these dipshits on my own, god does it feel good having him near.

 “Having trouble?” A voice asked.

 Yang turned, looking at a fellow blonde. She wore an oriental top, with a sleeve that went past her fingertips. Dark skinned with olive eyes. “I’m Arslan Altan, leader of team ABRN from Haven.”

 “Yang Xiao Long, member of team RWBY of Beacon.” Yang shook her hand. “You know those guys?”

 “No.” Arslan shook her head. “I don’t like to converse with stupid teams. I wanted to apologize. The first team you meet from Haven didn’t make much of a good first impression.”

 “Thankfully, they weren’t the first.” Yang smirked. “I already met Sun Wukong.”

 Arslan blinked. Shaking her head, she pinched the bridge of her nose with annoyance. “Oh, Sun. So, this is where you ran off to. While he fights well, one of the best at Haven, gods, I don’t know how he became team leader.”

 “You and me both.” Yang laughed. “I am actually a little busy today. If you need any help or want to get a tour of Beacon, don’t be afraid to shoot me a text.”

 Holding out her scroll, Arslan tapped her device against it and within seconds, a new contact for the two women. Giving happy nods, they split off, walking down the street. Turning back to look at the team ABRN, Arslan led her team along, still annoyed and frustrated about something. Turning her eyes back in front of her, she left the docks, walking along toward the cultural district of northside Vale.

 Letting her legs direct her, she walked across hard light pedestrian lanes and beautifully forged streetlamps that simply accentuated the white and green Megatowers that curved and rose into the air. With green lights running up the curving edges, and the trees that grew from protrusions, it was a breathtaking sight, even if it was somewhat of a monstrosity. People were in the streets, wearing fashionable clothes that only someone like Coco and Weiss would find the time to appreciate. Stepping along, she walked past clothing stores and boutiques with price tags that were well beyond her tax bracket. Girls with their boyfriends and girlfriends, held up clothes and purses, shoes and high heels, giggling storms with red on their cheeks.

 Staring from the street, she looked down at her own state of dress, only to turn away, a red blush on her face. This was not the place she should be. Head hurting, heart beating rough, she kept walking, ignoring the sideways glances from people who could afford the entire island of Patch. Hands at her side, she kept her eyes forward, missing a blond man and a black-haired Faunus walking arm in arm on the other side of the street.

 Jaune stared at the world in front of him. Cars rushing past, zooming down streets and massive highways. Lights flickered in the distance and the ships flowing down the bay and through the Riviere drifted, flowing in and out. If there was one constant that remained, it was the airships crossing the airlanes with holo-advertisements blinding in the night sky. Yet, despite that, it did little to stop the beaming light of the shattered moon above.

 The night was calm—far calmer than the nights before. His arms rested against the railing of the balcony, watching his life pass before him. Turning on his heels, a naked girl lay, sprawled out on his bed, long black hair falling down her back with cute cat ears flickering at the top of her scalp. She was in deep sleep, arms laying weakly against the mattress, bathed in an ethereal orange incandescent glow. Like an angel, even in sleep, she was radiant.

 My Queen. He said in his head. That’s my Queen.

 A chuckle shook through his body, thinking of their time spent so far. With nothing but free time on their hands and Junior and Fiona looking out for them, the spent almost all of it confined to their massive presidential suite and taking in the sights of the cultural district, doing whatever it was that couples do. They kissed, they had sex. They watched a movie, they kissed and then had sex. They talked and planned and ate dinner at one of the nicest restaurants in Vale. It almost didn’t feel like they were about to fight a battle tomorrow.

 Yet, they were.

 They trained for this for three months. They prepared for this, fighting, training, wining. They’d swallowed almost the entirety of Vale’s southside, save for the huge swaths of territory still claimed by Xanthus and Jin Se. They had military weaponry developed by a slew of companies hoping for greener pastures. They had military advisors, actual trainers and the Volunteer Defense Force in their pockets. This was everything he had planned coming to fruition. And it was all coming to a head in less than twenty-four hours. The White Fang and their Xanthus allies was going to be their first test as a military—as a force for revolution.

 Gods. Jaune paused. I-Is that what Adam sounded like?

 He shook his head, his thoughts continued rambling along. They were at the precipice, the climax of their abilities thus far. If they failed, they would fall to obscurity and he would lose everything he had already built to achieve, but if they succeeded, the floodgates would open. More companies, more influential people, more people in general, would flock to his side. That was what he wanted. Even though the SDC had severely questionable business practices, they were Remnant’s de facto Dust producer, the largest in Dust sales, refinement, and distribution, and the number one in mining operations in the entire world. That was something he desperately needed. ODM and the Dust Mines of Hebena were not enough.

 He pushed from the railing and collapsed into a seat, reaching over to pour himself a half-glass of bourbon. His sapphire eyes gazing upon the dark, starry night. He was a knight, a king lost to time, with the powers to change the future he came from. But that brought its own problems. He didn’t know if his skills would disappear the moment he killed Cinder Fall. He didn’t know what memories were his. That was something he didn’t want to risk.

 “Oh man…” His head tilted down as he drowned the glass of bourbon. “Doré’s gonna kill me when she learns about all of this.”

 Rising from his seat, he walked back into the suite, shutting and locking the door. Releasing the curtains and turning off the lights, he slinked back into the bedroom, throwing his clothes from his body. Jumping into bed with his lovely cat, she purred into his embrace, leaning into his chest.

 “I was wondering when you were coming back…”

 “Oh hush, I’m not going anywhere.”

 “well…” she trailed, opening an eye. “You were out there for some time… brooding.”

 “That’s your thing, Blakey.”

 She deadpanned. “I’m quiet. I don’t brood.”

 “Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

 “S-Shut up, Jaune.” She sighed, giggling into his chest. “Tomorrow’s the big day.”

 “Yup.”

 “Are you scared?”

 Jaune kissed her forehead, placing his chin between her cat ears. “Of course. In my timeline, the White Fang were never this powerful, Adam wasn’t there, and the gangs weren’t this powerful… I have no idea what’s going to happen tomorrow.”

 “Get some rest, love.” Jaune whispered. “It’s going to be a long fight ahead of us.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: The End of the Beginning

 “Hmm.” A dark sinister voice whispered to herself. “This is… disturbing news, Arthur. Are you certain that it was him?”

 “Yes, mistress.” The man said through the glass bulb. “I am sorry that it took this long to get to you, but the Arc has been progressing in ways that shouldn’t be possible. He has multiple private military companies, several military manufacturing companies and has a network of Dust imports that have completely circumvented Cinder’s plans to disrupt Dust in Vale. The situation is worsening by the second.”

 “What else?”

 “The self-proclaimed King is targeting people who might be in league with Cinder, specifically. Her face, from CCTV imagery and sketches made, probably from his memories, are plastered across mercenary circles with hefty bounties. I fear that we won’t have much time before he finds a way to strike at her before we are ready to move on the Relic.”

 “That will be all, Arthur.” Salem said. “I wish to test this King of Vale.”

 A Grimm seer clicked and hovered away, releasing its abhorrent sound as it drifted by. The doors behind it closed as it disappeared. She smirked to herself, rising from her deadwood throne. Walking along to the balcony that watched the dead world around her, entire formations of men and Faunus, corrupted by her most powerful creation, a Grimm parasite, moved in tandem, lockstep and file. At the front of the mass of formations, a man held a spear and shoved it forward, swinging it back and shoving it forward once again.

 The corruptions followed after him, like zombies attracted to carrion. They weren’t sluggish though; they were strong and steadfast. Their feet were steady, and their arms were like stone. But they weren’t heavy in their movements—in fact, they were moving as masterfully as the man in front. His eyes glowed a harsh yellow with slit pupils. His sclera was no longer white, and instead, a dark sickening purple. Veins and dark markings were visible on his pale white skin, dancing beneath his flesh. While he was not part of Team WTCH, he was a valuable retainer.

 He was a man she named Hanzo, defeated by a Nuckelavee, and eaten by a Nevermore in anima, almost ten years ago. He was spat back up, clawing his way from its stomach for weeks and surviving by eating its corrupted flesh. It was then that she learned that the Grimm were more than just mindless creatures born of darkness. It was then that she created the beasts that lined in formations before her. Consumption of Grimm flesh normally caused death, but the strong-willed turn into something greater. Something that even Greater Grimm couldn’t meet with all their power. Grimm were far from mindless, she knew this, but they lacked something, this thing called humanity.

 She knew the extent of human nature, after all, she was once a human. Their nature of being, the mentality of thought, the ceaseless activity and creativity. The Grimm were created for one thing—destruction. New Grimm were born every day with the same reason of being—destruction. But this man, this Hanzo, he was once a human, much like how she herself was once a woman. He was protecting his family in Anima, fighting against an ancient Nuckelavee and then the rest was history.

 He became the first of what she dubbed the Yūrei. A Ghost.

 Neither man, nor Grimm. He was adrift between serenity and insanity; between peace and rage. Hate for the Grimm, hate for the people who forgot him. He was a man corrupted by his own hubris, his own honor. Salem smiled brighter—he wasn’t the only Yūrei that she had. In fact, she had several that had the same drive as he did. She didn’t like to throw away broken toys—she liked to fix them. Why waste potential when she could bend it to fit her needs?

 Turning her head away after minutes of mental exposition, she walked down the steps of her dark castle, drawing the gaze of flying Grimm and the Beringel monkey Faunus that huffed and bowed before her. Reaching out, she scratched one’s head, chuckling to herself as it cooed and chirped. Her thoughts were whirling, listening to the growls and the skin-raising scratches of the Grimm. It was music to her ears. The sounds of destruction, of entropy given form, it was exactly the kind of existence she was fighting to achieve. Coming into the mustering fields, she smiled as a Beowolf huffed and wagged its tail, staring at her with joy in its crimson eyes.

 “Hanzo.” She said. The Yūrei stopped, slamming their spears into the dirt. “I wish to speak to you.”

 The man turned to her, lowering his weapon. “As her grace commands. All of you, continue your training! Ardit, you’re in command until I return.”

 Walking up to her, he took her waiting hand, as if he was escorting her through the palace grounds. Deep within the deadlands as they had come to calling it, great purple crystals of gravity Dust protruded from the earth and stone with lakes and rivers of Grimm spawning liquid. Creatures crawled from it every second, with larger Grimm lifting them into the air by the hundreds and delivering them to some unknown place to die and spread more of the taint of the Grimm.

 He turned to the Queen of Darkness. “What did you need of me, your grace?”

 “I need… an opinion.” Salem hummed. Their eyes turned a great valley swarmed with Grimm. Beowolves, Creeps and Ursai by the tens of thousands attacked one another, running about the cavernous valley gorges. It was a pen, of sorts, for her main infantry. Like a sea of black and white, the Grimm screamed and howled, clouds of smoke and dust rising into the air with every beast that died, cannibalized by their brethren. In the distance, they could see weaker Yūrei laughing and cheering for the creatures as they murdered each other. “A certain agent of ours is at risk of being compromised by the King of Vale. The very one I spoke about.”

 “What opinion do you need from me?”

 “I would like to know what you think we should do.” Salem hummed as they continued walking. “I have a team I have been wanting to test, and a threat I’ve been wanting to see the true scope of.”

 “Do not think me growing impatient, your grace.” Hanzo said, thinking of his next words carefully. “I wanted to know—is this the conflict you spoke of? Is this the villain we must face?”

 “Yes.”

 “Then I say you send that team and show him that we are still here.” Hanzo responded. “Let him know that we are not afraid of him or his supposed army. As for Cinder, you already know that I hold no opinions of her. I am but a tool for you to use. Without you, I am nothing.”

 Salem smiled at the words. “Thank you, Hanzo, for your insight. Let Tyrian know that he can have his fun in the Grimm pens. Just make sure that he doesn’t die, though I’m certain he would find the situation very amusing. Know, that I will let you know when the time comes to act.”

 “Yes, your grace.” Hanzo bowed his head. “I will continue preparing the Yūrei.”

 A seer clicked toward her, stopping as her hand rested upon its glass bulb. “Reggie.”

 Red and black smoke bubbled within the glass bulb. As it began to clear, a woman with pale white skin and cold emerald eyes stared back at her. “How may I help you, mistress?”

 “Gather your team. I have a mission.”

 Walking the grounds, she smiled, turning up into the palace once again. While she could simply just have the endless Grimm and the Seers send the messages to and fro, there was no fun in that. Having lived as long as she had, taking a moment to walk the grounds, to breathe the air beyond the confines of the dusty castle, putting her crimson eyes upon the horizon, the dark skies and the black pools and lakes. The time was coming. Soon. Soon, she could finally end the lie of Remnant.

 Moving through the keep, ignoring the Grimm that hummed and growled, hanging from beams and columns, clinging like bats and birds. Pushing the door to her throne room open, there were several Seers humming and hovering around, and waiting for anyone to make a move against their Queen. She waited, walking to her chair, a satisfied grin on her face.

 “Reggie.” She called, “Step forward.”

 In front of four men and women, she stepped ahead, falling to her knees in reverence. She was a pale-skinned woman with cold emerald eyes. Protruding from her forehead, antlers were huge, decorated with ornaments and red and black laces. Her antlers were so magnificent, it was hard to believe that it wasn’t just some ornamental headdress. Wearing heavy priestess garb of black, red and white, she bowed before the Mistress of Darkness.

 “Your Grace, what do you wish of me? I am nothing without you.”

 “Our dear Cinder Fall may be in trouble.” Salem said. “I want you to find her and bring her back to me. It will not be an easy task. The King of Vale is showing his fangs and claws, the time has come to make ourselves known.”

 “Your wish is my command.” Reggie bowed further, jewels and ornaments jingling from the curves and spikes of her antlers. “We will leave immediately. Arson, get the jump ready. Eton, your semblance will keep us from dying. Fiore, your semblance will direct Arson where to go. Your grace, we will ensure the King suffers before the weekend is over.”

 “See to it that you do.”

 Blake and Jaune stepped from the SUV, stern and ready. The pavilion was militarized, with soldiers of the VDF standing guard at various checkpoints going down all three directions for several intersections. Police patrolled the streets, sirens and lights blaring, as far back as Industrial to the east and the bay in the west. The twin Megatowers were alive with action, sniper glints from high-powered scopes flashing as search lights danced across broadways and parkways.

 Men and women nodded their heads at the pair, bowing and saluting. Gone were the red tinted shades and business suits and neck ties. Now, every single one of them wore black and red camouflage urban combat fatigues. Body armor that could withstand an Ursa’s swipe, wrapped around their torsos with the overshield backpack magnetically attached to their spines. Ammo bandoliers wrapped around their chests and abdomens. Their fancy trilbies were replaced with combat helmets that were linked to their assault rifles and battle rifles.

 The two entered the Headquarters, dressed for war. Blake’s shoulders were wrapped in a pair of reinforced pauldrons. Lightweight with the strength of titanium. Her abdomen was covered with a  small five layered tapering plate that acted as both protection and fashion. Her back as well had a power pack that shielded her to accentuate her aura. Gambol Shroud hung over her shoulder, elastic strap waving in the breeze. With a few attachments also strapped to her back, she was ready for anything.

 More men and women saluted as they passed them by. While Junior’s men, their men, were dressed in black and red fatigues, Ankōshoku men and women had joined the rally wearing white and red fatigues beneath the same armor. Their men made the majority with the infantry of Viridian wearing green and black and Shadow wearing black and grey. At the side, infantry of Ironguard stood ready, wearing grey and white fatigues. At the head of each of the armies, the operators, the huntsmen, stood with their teams assembled, wearing their huntsmen outfits, but with new pieces of armor developed in tandem by the major companies allied with the King’s Fist.

 Jaune nodded at them as they made stiff salutes. There were faces he recognized within the headquarters, Melanie and Miltia were standing upon the stage that Junior was speaking at. Beside them, Junior’s handpicked High Command and lieutenants and captains. Rosemary stood with team RJAS with Marsha and team MSTN at their left. Carolina and Washington stood beside them with the Reds and Blues at the ready.

 Just as the doors closed behind the two hunters in training, the entire room went silent. Junior stopped mid-sentence and looked at the man of the hour. Jaune stood tall, Crocea Mors magnetically attached to his forearm. His armor was light and pristine with the lights of the rally reflecting off of his pale armor and bronze accents. Around his waist, a black belt with bandolier pouches was locked with a blood-red sash flowing off his hip, reminiscent of his partner, Pyrrha Nikos. He was actually glowing, bringing hope and life into the eyes of the terrified soldiers.

 Walking along, Blake followed after him. The men and women gathered parted immediately, bowing and saluting, but Jaune could see some of the more grizzled warriors were giving him and Blake some confused looks. Others were disappointed, or even insulted. However, after a stern glare from Anthony and the harsh glares from Sergeant-Major Blanche, those emotions were quickly dashed and replaced with indifference. That was something he’d be thankful for. Having men doubt his ability to lead and his claim, wouldn’t do well for his plans. He took Blake’s hand and together, they walked onto the stage.

 Behind the stage, machine-guns were manned, aimed for the ceiling windows and the entrance of the door, in preparation for whatever may come. The pillars were reinforced with plasteel, solidifying their sturdy position. Junior made introductions and soon enough, the large crowd of easily over two thousand people gathered.  Each one had come to this place to listen to him and follow his commands and the lieutenants, colonels and generals beneath him. They were his men and women he had to care for.

 Memories of his coronation in Atlas flashed through his mind—the cheers and the cries of allegiance were deafening then. At his coronation, almost the entire Kingdom of Atlas and Mantle was present, thousands, if not millions watched the ceremony. Now, he’d started from the bottom and knew that the loyalty he could instill would be stronger than his own timeline. These men and women were the foundation he would build his kingdom on—his new world. Smiling at the clapping, saluting and cheering troops, he saw men, women, human and Faunus gathered together in a unified cause and fighting force unlike any other.

 Sighing as he pressed his weight against the podium, he popped his neck. “We are gathered here for one purpose. To protect our way of life—the lives of our families, our friends, our neighbors. Each one of us knows what will happen tonight—the White Fang has turned from their righteous ways and have joined forces with the Xanthus Mafia, the very ones who have oppressed many of you for decades. They wish to retake what we liberated; they wish to put all of you, back under their decadent heels. That’s bullshit.”

 Men and women chuckled at that.

 “I say that’s bullshit!” Jaune shouted. “They have stolen from you, they have taken your sons and corrupted them. They have taken your daughters and wives and sold them like livestock! They have killed your fathers and named themselves the masters of your houses. They corrupt your children, feeding drugs into your communities. We end their existence tonight!”

 The rally erupted with rage and fury.

 “We will dismantle the Xanthus and we will fight the White Fang from Vale with everything we have!” Jaune roared. Turning to Blake, she gave him a nervous look. There was a fear in her amber eyes, but it quickly vanished, her thumb dancing against the band around her ring finger. “Your… new Queen, Blake Belladonna, was once a member of the White Fang. She would like to say some words.”

 Taking a deep breath, Blake walked forward, the wide eyes of Rosemary and several others following her. Taking a stand at the podium beside Jaune, she cleared her throat. “Yes. I was once a member of the White Fang. Listen to me, Faunus brothers and sisters, the White Fang that marches tonight is not the White Fang my father created. It is a lie. It is no longer a force for Faunus rights and revolution—it is nothing more than the manifestation of one man’s greed for power and revenge.”

 “I do not wish to harm my former brothers and sisters, but I will.” Blake said, earning a few surprised responses in the crowd. “You have all seen for yourselves, the things we have built here. From the new housing districts we brought from the brink of collapse, to the orphanages that finally have the supplies needed to function, to soup kitchens and homeless shelters within the Megatowers. We did this in spite of the hatred between Human and Faunus running amok here in southside Vale. We fixed the roads, we fixed the parks, we rebuilt the pavilions that had fallen into disrepair.”

 Taking Jaune’s hand, she turned to them. “The racial barriers that divided us no longer exist. It wasn’t just because of me and your King—it was because of all of you. Together we made southside Vale a haven, a place where people can walk the streets without fear, a place where families can be families and live in peace.”

 “The White Fang, the Xanthus and the Jin Se want to end that.” Jaune continued. “They want to tear families apart. They want to make you suffer again, because a people who suffer are a people who don’t fight back. Tonight, they will attack, and they will throw everything they have at us, but we will show them that we are not to be trifled with. We will strike with terror, and we will be swift! Do I make myself clear?!”

 “Yes sir!” All voices bellowed in unison.

 Among the voices, the pair heard their lieutenants cheer through the roars. Turning to face her, her tears tilted in delight before standing straight again. Carolina nodded her head with pride. Rosemary looked at him with stars in her eyes, pride for her baby brother. Turning to face the rest of his forces, he released the podium and took a deep breath.

 “Remember this.” Jaune raised a fist. “From this night onward, we are no longer an underground organization—we are not a syndicate, nor are we brainless thugs. No. From this night forward, we are a force of war, a force of revolution. You are the King’s Fist, my personal army. The Houses of Vale doubt what we do here. The people across the Kingdom doubt who we are. But after tonight, after the blood we slake the streets with, they will know who we are! The future of Vale is in our hands tonight—remember your training, remember your families and why you fight. Remember how the Valean Council, the government and all the Corpo rats who watch from their towers, have cursed you. Remember the future you want for your life!!”

 “Because I swear this to you!” He roared, gaining cheers and howls of approval. “Vale will be ours—Remnant will be ours!!”

 Jaune stood in front of his mirror, wiping his face for the thousandth time. His sapphire eyes were glowing with a series of greens, blues, reds, pinks and now, amber. He couldn’t figure out what was happening with his features, but he also felt something else growing within his soul, almost like it was amplified. He stretched and found that his body wasn’t sore. He twisted and felt his bones pop without leaving an empty feeling in its wake. He raised his hands, staring at the aura swirling within, ranging colors and intensity, each one equally in dominance over the other in a circle of serenity.

 Red, black, crimson, orange, green, pink, and white, circled each other like an artist’s palette. The colors merged to create new ones, bending and writhing, contorting, and separating. It must be the semblances he carried within him, the aura he was given. But he knew red belonged to Pyrrha, pink to Ren, crimson to Yang, orange was Cardin’s, green was owned by Ozpin and white was his native aura color. But whose was black? It just made no sense at all. He didn’t make a single aura transfer with anyone since the Emerald Forest during initiation. Staring at his reflection, he sighed, running his hands through his blond hair.

 He was shirtless again, wearing nothing but boxers. Taking a deep breath, he walked from the bathroom and into his personal room. Soundproofed and private. It had the best locks money can buy and security systems in place to make sure no one walks in on him and his private sessions. He found Blake reading a book in their bed, wearing her yukata but without the obi. It hung loose against her skin, revealing a lot for the eye to see. She leaned lazily in the bed against the headboard, flipping through pages of her favorite book, ears bending up and down, twisting and actually curling as the moments passed and the pages were turned.

 She was probably one of the most beautiful people on the planet.

 Jaune admired every curve and feature of the Faunus. Jaune laughed to himself for a moment as he poured a glass of whiskey. Sipping away, his thoughts remained on the cat Faunus, reading away as if the world was non-existent. In his timeline, she never cared for him more than a passing glance, at least until Mistral happened. He remembered the moment they opened up—he was sobbing over Pyrrha’s death one night. They grew close, sharing their experiences with each other and Yang.

 Now, however, he watched her grow as a person over the last four months. Her beauty was alluring and almost impossible. Her skills were incomparable, beating several of the best tier one operators, having been an ex-terrorist for as long as she had been. She was a woman who grew up outside of the Kingdoms and in the wilds, for many reasons, she kept her physical appearance in the best possible shape. Thick, muscled thighs, a large round butt, flat stomach, and a chest only slightly smaller than Yang’s. She had secrets that she deigned from sharing, and it turned out, she was in fact speaking the truth—just not the whole truth.

 Shaking his head from his thoughts, the king took one more sip of his whiskey before setting the glass down. One leg crossed over the other, shoeless. His left arm rested on the table while his right rested in his lap, sapphire eyes locked with Blake’s insanely addictive figure. He wanted to get up and grab her and ravish her all afternoon until the battle.

 Her golden-amber eyes practically glowed in the dim, late afternoon light. Much like her eyes, and completely contradictory to her usual getup, her yukata was a gold colored silk with actual golden accents against the hem and sleeves. With the sunlight peering through the barely draped windows, the rays reflected off her beautiful robes, lighting up the room in a twilight glare that screamed an aesthetic and carried a mythic aura.

 It was then that he noticed something.

 Blake wasn’t wearing a bra or panties.

 “B-Blake…?” Jaune gave her a questioning gaze. “Y-You’re not…”

 “I know.” She said without looking up from her book. In fact, she turned another page. “I’m just waiting for you.”

 “For me?”

 Flipping another page, she smiled deeply, a blush forming on her pale face. “Of course… what’s better than sex before battle?”

 “Oh?” He shot to his feet.

 “So, are you gonna stand there or are you going to come here and fuck me like it’s our last night?”

 Past the smoke and running traffic, through winding alleyways and packed rundown tenements; in an armory stories off the ground, a man looked upon his image. The weight he once forgot now rested firmly upon his shoulders. It was a monstrous pressure, pushing upon his feet and knees, ready to break him at a moment’s notice. At part of him wanted to shout into a pillow, swing his sword at training drones until his muscles stopped working, but there was no way he could escape this encounter. Everything he planned and prepared for, led up to this moment.

 The anger he felt boiling within his chest, that festered into an undying rage, came to a tipping point. His dreams of finding the White Fang and finding Cinder Fall, burned into his mind and drove him. The steps grew closer with each day, each coming hour that ticked away. There was no joy in his heart, no light in his soul; only anger and steady, suffering fury. All the happiness he felt with Blake in the last few days were all but forgotten, shifting to the back of his mind. What he wanted now was nothing short of a swift and clean victory—to be able to stick it to all of his enemies with one master stroke.

 She had eyes everywhere; he knew it. She had eyes from Vacuo to the farthest eastern point of Mistral. Eyes blinked and watched from the most northern tip of Solitas to the southernmost tip of Menagerie. Jaune could feel eyes staring at his back all the time, the target growing like a neon sign, attracting trouble like moths to a flame. Salem could see him, and he couldn’t wait to let her know he knew. Her plans and aspirations spoke volumes with how many Grimm were appearing throughout Sanus. Her obnoxious attitude towards him was almost insulting.

 Eyes had fallen, a solemn look on his face. For that moment, it all finally came to him. A rude awakening that punched him in the stomach. They were going to kill people tonight, in numbers unseen outside of conventional conflict. The homes they spent months trying to fix, the streets they spent months fixing, the Megatowers they spent months renovating, would be in flame before the sun came up. The people they fought beside and trained, would litter the concrete, the people they instilled hope to, would be in fear.

 Gazing upon the tenements and the bright lights hidden behind draped curtains to the Megatowers themselves, the Twins as they were called, their clean exterior, the endless windows barred with steel. All of their neon signs were shut off, darkness befalling their districts. In the streets, soldiers took their positions, laying the last of the sandbag barriers and palisades of metal and concrete. His heart raced, watching as wheeled vehicles rolled into the street, their auto turrets and cannons swiveling on their mounts. Operators of the PMCs rushing families into shelters beneath the Headquarters.

 Fists clenched tight, his anger boiling and bubbling with fury. These greedy monsters were going to ruin everything. He wasn’t going to let that continue, not after tonight. Not after the things he would have to do. Salem will see him tonight. Cinder, wherever she was, would see him. They would all see what he intends to do to those who stand in her way. They will all see his victory.

 He’d done it before, he’d happily do it again. Starting tonight, that demon willf ace the return of a King, one that won’t fall so easily. He glared at his reflection, eyes of ruby and sapphire glared back. The flakes of red seemed to grow with each passing second his anger rose. Clenching his fists, he could hear metal bending beside him—unknowingly he activated Pyrrha’s polarity. Immediately, he shut off his aura, and straightened to face his reflection like a man.

 Jaune stood before his mirror, sighing to himself. His body glove was worn, black as night with the textured epidermis. Slowly, armor began to magnetically attach to his body, now with the colors changed. Black plates with grey accents lining every edge and curve. Reaching out, his plumed helmet rushed into his grasp, the feathery plume replaced with black feathers of a juvenile Nevermore. With help from Verde, he had his helmet upgraded. No longer with a knight’s visor, it was like the assault helmets of the infantry. While still looking like a knight’s helmet, the visor was shielded in ballistic glass and had targeting systems, life support systems that connected to his body glove, and a slew of other systems installed. The engineers called it GEN2 power armor, with all the integrations to the body gloves and armors—this was their test run.

 Beside him, Blake was wearing a body glove as well, this time with new armor displayed on her body, black and grey with purple accents displaying her symbol. While not as heavily armored as he was, she was well protected in any event that they ran into Adam. Gone was the joy on her face, only the anger and frustration, the rage and the focus. She held her helmet, it took the form of a cat giving her ears enough space to breathe and still be functional with shielded notches.

 A knock on his door caught his attention, snapping him from his thoughts. Grabbing his helmet, he clasped it underneath his arm and walked with Blake in tow. With a cloud call, the door was opened, to reveal Carolina and his sister Rosemary with their own power armor—Carolina’s was a cyan color with dark grey trim and Rosemary’s was a dark green with black trims. The Arc of the two had a Dust infused bo staff magnetically attached to her back, similar to Jaune’s new cuirass. On her hips, similar to Carolina were a pair of SMGs magnetically attached to the mag-holsters on her thighs. The women looked fierce; their hair tied up into thick buns. Beneath Carolina’s arm, a Mark VI Scout Helmet was held, carrying the same color scheme and Rosemary had a Mark VI GEN2 Rogue helmet.

 It wasn’t hard to see why the two women were such good friends. They almost looked like sisters if it weren’t for the obvious differences between their faces. They were a force to be reckoned with, especially if they worked together. Given, one was the daughter of a super-soldier and the other is an accomplished huntress who has almost a decade of huntress experience under her belt. He had to admit, he was glad that she was there.

 “Can I speak to my baby brother alone for a moment?” Rosemary spoke suddenly.

 Blake and Carolina nodded their heads and left the room, shutting the door behind them. The two siblings looked upon one another, a worried feeling fell upon them both. They were silent, unknowing of what to say, green eyes meeting blue. Jaune’s gaze suddenly trailed to his feet, finding the designs of his boots somehow more interesting. Rosemary did the same, taking several breaths, trying to think of what to say.

 “Don’t do anything stupid.” The two of them said in unison.

 Jaune’s eyes widened as his cheeks turned red. But what really caught her attention was the hiss escaping between his teeth. He turned away from her, his frustration finally getting the better of himself. Knuckles pressed to his hips, eyes trailing down and anywhere but his sister. Before she could say anything, he turned to her. She nearly gasped, his eyes watering with tears.

 “Sis… I’m scared.”

 She nodded her head, holding her arms open. “C’mon, baby brother.”

 He shot forward, wrapping his arms around her armored body. Slowly but surely, he began to relax, holding onto her as if she were about to disappear. She whispered, running her hand up and down his back, while another held his head tenderly. He said nothing, his breaths beginning to stabilize, his heart monitor slowing down. “Jaune, we’ll be okay. No matter what happens, we’ll be okay.”

 “I know…” He looked away from his sister, tears streaming down his face. “It’s never easy leading friends into battle, knowing not everyone will make it back alive… even after my coronation and victories in battle—it never got easier…”

 “Jaune…” Rosemary put her hands on his shoulder. She turned him to look at her, placing a soft kiss on his forehead. “My baby brother… you don’t have to be strong all the time. Even before you woke up in Orléans… you were always trying to be tougher than you needed to be. You don’t have to become so cold that the people you lead become numbers and statistics. C’mon, I used to work for Jacques Schnee as a contractor, the prime example of cruel leadership. You are the farthest thing from that bastard—the fact that you’re willing to cry over men and women you don’t even the names to—shows your virtue.”

 “But Rosemary…” He looked at her. “I’ve been having this feeling, this terrible feeling that something very bad is going to happen tonight. That Salem… that demoness will make her first move. Believe me, sis, she has eyes everywhere. She had them in the past, she no doubt has them here. Call it paranoia but she does… tonight will be a big move for all factions involved. I’m going to reveal to her that I’m ready to strike… it’s almost like I’m waving a bright holo-banner screaming ‘Here I am! I’m the King! Shoot me!’. Make it make sense!”

 Rosemary giggled at his choice of words. “You’re overreacting, baby brother. Besides, if there’s one thing people should learn about us Arcs… it’s that no one messes with our family and gets away with it. I’ll be with you Jaune, thick and thin, same with Doré and Clair. Blake, Melanie, Miltia, the Reds and Blues, Carolina, Washington, the countless Tier Ones of Viridian, Shadow, Ironguard and of course, Junior and Fiona. Your High Command stands with you no matter what happens. So, you know what, let that bitch Salem come at us this time—we’ll be ready for her and her spawn.”

 Jaune gazed upon her fair face, seeing the healing scars and cuts from the many years of battle. She was smooth skinned and had the same green eyes as their mother. Her hair was dark with a few strands of light blonde. At twenty-six years of age, the woman was a beauty with thorns. She was powerful and exuded confidence in ways that even Yang couldn’t muster. Rosemary smiled brightly; pearly whites glimmered in the incandescent lights bringing a smile to his own face. Nodding his head, the pair walked to the door.

 “We’ll win tonight, Jaune.” She embraced him one more time. “With you at the lead, there is no one stopping us.”

 In the distance, another was preparing his forces, a sword at his side, he watched and waited. Hair red like fire, with two bull horns slicked back, almost mixing with his hair, the man blinked, turning his gaze toward the Twins, MT09 and MT10. They were gaudy things rising high into the clouds, looking down upon the masses of tenement blocks and skyscrapers that looked like dwarves in comparison. He took a deep breath, knowing that deals with his own people must be kept. Don Xanthus stood beside him, moving rocket launchers and doing last minute checkups on his vehicles.

 In the street, well beyond the so-called King of Vale’s vision, a fleet of armored trucks and weaponized eighteen-wheelers began their engines. Through alleyways and winding streets, squads of White Fang moved with hordes of paid thugs and mercenaries unaligned with the PMCs of Viridian, Shadow and Ironguard. Hundreds, if not thousands of men poured through the warehouse district, trading Dust and rifles, drawing swords and activating their aura and semblances.

 They stalked through the concrete jungle, weapons up, armors wielded, ready for whatever the King had in store. Unlike the technology dependent humans, Faunus didn’t need NVGs. Shutting down electricity to every district they passed through, it left patrols in the dark. Moving fast, he drew his blade, shoving it into the back of an unsuspecting soldier wearing red and black ACUs. To the Faunus’ surprise, his blade met an invisible shield, but it wasn’t aura. Jamming his blade forward, the man couldn’t even shout as Wilt drove itself through his back, exiting his abdomen. With a quick movement, he tore the weapon free, spilling his guts on the concrete.

 His squad mate noticed, raising his firearm, but an arrow pierced through whatever shield he had, driving through an eye, killing him too. Adam turned back, to find one of the mercenaries standing on a rooftop with a massive bow. Giving her a nod, they moved head, killing patrols when they ran into them, drawing ever closer to the place affectionately and unofficially named the King’s District.

 A lone operator turned, drawing a straight bladed chokutō, the length of the weapon igniting with fire Dust. Adam rushed in, before the man could react. Cutting down, his blade met an overshield and aura. He moved under the operator’s swing and sparking shield. Slicing about as he spun on the ball of his foot, he sheathed Wilt and continued on his path. White Fang and Xanthus gunmen looked at him with surprise as the operator suddenly exploded, his body falling to pieces, blood and guts spilling in different directions.

 He was not known as the fastest swordsman in the White Fang for nothing. His strikes were so fast, they were nearly imperceivable. No words were spoken, radio silence across all White Fang and Xanthus channels. They were only seven blocks away from the King’s District. For a moment, he looked back at his men. To the Faunus who stayed, to the Faunus who gave everything and continued to give everything for their promised revolution. Hands shaking as he held Wilt and Blush, a young Faunus stood beside him.

 She drew a sword similar to his, his new apprentice. Wearing a Grimm mask like his, she wore armor like him. Her name was Blue. While the other Faunus showed their features proudly, she was one of the many who could not. The only sign of her pedigree was the mangled chalky stumps that protruded from her forehead. Adam remembered her story, memorized it, letting it burn inside him and fester with furious, righteous hatred. She was a baker once, who worked in a cake shop in Viridian Hollow.

 That was until she was brutalized by humans, presumably members of the Brotherhood. They took her horns and left her to die in the alley they attacked. She didn’t remember her name, sticking with blue because of the color of her eyes. The things Adam could only imagine they did to her, made his blood boil. Yet, here she was, standing beside him, loyally and faithfully—unlike someone who promised to be by his side till the end. He turned his gaze to the Headquarters, a place that was once a filthy dance club, a hive of debauchery and malcontent.

 A place where humans congregate stuck in a district where Faunus hate was at an all time high. He didn’t care that the Xanthus were the reason for that hate—he didn’t care that the Xanthus were the ones who oppressed humans and Faunus. He didn’t care. They were Faunus. Whatever slights they caused, whatever pain they inflicted, they had every right to do so. With the Don Xanthus taking the flanks, leading men with Orange armor and companies of men with black armor, aura wielding mercenaries among their ranks, he knew that this battle was going to be glorious. After this night, the White Fang would no longer just be feared. They would force the Kingdoms to bow at their feet. And he would do more than Sienna Khan could ever imagine.

 Coming to the threshold, he brought a fist up, halting all behind him. Turning back, vehicles were several blocks away. Remembering the plan, he drew Wilt and rushed into the street while his men took positions. Calmly, he broke the threshold, immediately, alarms rang across the King’s District, spotlights turning through the street until all of them landed on him. Soldiers came out, vehicles drove to meet him, lowering their cannons to him.

 “Adam Taurus!” An operator shouted from behind the blinding lights. “Put your weapon on the ground and surrender! No one needs to die tonight!”

 “Put your hands up in the air!” Another shouted as they neared him.

 Adam’s aura came to life. With this act, war would be declared. With this one act, he would make his stake on the world. He would let all know who he is; they will know what he is capable of.

 As the first operator came into view, Adam rushed forward, swinging and sheathing his weapon with blinding speed. Moving before the guns could fire, he raised his blade, blocking cannon shots, letting his sword glow with every hit. Bullets rushed forward, deflected back at their attackers, or ricocheting back, striking overshields, taking noticed of the fizzling effect. Ducking again, he drew his sword and sheathed. Turning his attention back to a squad of infantry, they drew their swords ready to face him, but they all stopped mid step.

 Several men and women, operators of Shadow as well, popped, their bodies falling apart in quarters, splashing as they hit the concrete. Before they could react, Adam felt something ripple in the air. Turning back with the speed expected of him, he raised Wilt, letting the blade take the brunt of the assault. Smoke and fire exploded around the soldiers, obscuring their vision. Through the chaos, he moved, using human weakness against them. Sword swinging and sheathing, men fell around him, dead before they even knew it. Jumping through the smoke, he channeled his furious aura, jamming it into the armored vehicle. He dragged, building friction and kinetic energy, cutting through steel effortlessly.

 Jumping once again, blocking bullets with practiced efficiency, he landed behind the vehicle column, letting his aura take the hits. It was then that all was lost for the first line. The accents of his clothes began to glow a dark bloody red. Taking a position, letting his armor tank bullets and bounce about, his body acted on its own. With a blink of an eye, he swung his blade, Moonslice coming to life. One by one, soldiers, operators and even vehicles were struck. With another blink, they crumbled, disappearing into dust like the Grimm.

 Raising his sword, several Faunus came to his aid, raising hard light shields. With power radiating within his body, he bellowed to the King’s Fist reeling from the sudden attack.

 “Bring me Blake Belladonna!” Adam cried. “Kill these filthy humans!!”

 “So, it begins.”

 Jaune watched from the rooftop of the Headquarters. Closing his eyes, he heard the collective gasps of lieutenants and operators alike, seeing the power of Adam’s semblance unleashed. Within seconds, rockets shot forth from the White Fang positions, spiraling about, exploding against hard light shields, overturning cars, and pinning down defensive positions across the pavilion.

 “Blake, you’re with me. RJAS, MSTN, you keep to our flanks.” Jaune said. “Everyone else, we are breaking the White Fang first. If I’m right, they are going to fall back to Xanthus territory if they lose enough ground. Got it?”

 “Got it!”

 “Let’s go!!”

 Drawing Crocea Mors, the blade glowed in the night, drawing all eyes to the rooftop of the Headquarters. Jumping down, hard light came to life, stabilizing his descent like a paraglider. Beside him, Blake used Gambol Shroud to ease her fall. He kept his eyes focused on Adam Taurus. That man was not going to hurt Blake tonight. He took a deep breath, deactivating the hard light, landing, and rolling across concrete. Within seconds, he bellowed commands, his sword transforming into a rifle.

 Blue eyes narrowed, the White Fang and Xanthus were beginning their assault. Rifle resting on his shield, Blake right behind him, a battle rifle in her arms, she rested it against Gambol Shroud’s shield. One by one, they pulled their triggers, knocking gunmen of the syndicate, while breaking the aura of Faunus revolutionaries. Taking their position with their men, they kept the line of fire going, putting rounds down the street, only for Adam to break the mold.

 Charging through a wall of gunfire, Adam’s blade met the shield of Crocea Mors, only to stop. Confused, Adam tried again, swinging from the flanks, only for his blade to meet hard light. Swinging from the other side, once more, hard light. From the bottom, it was the same thing. Narrowing his good eye, he continued his assault pummeling Jaune’s shield with strikes and swipes, but nothing would make the bulwark budge. In his frustration, he didn’t see Blake coming in from the side.

 With a quick switch, she jammed her foot into the man’s face, sending him off balance. Rifle transforming into a sword once more, Jaune charged in, Blake at his side, pushing the man back. Sword to swords, Adam wasn’t expecting this. No matter what maneuver he chose, no matter what person he tried to attack, the other would come in and assist—it was as if they were targeting him specifically. Swords locked, gazes burning like fire, Jaune pushed back, letting Blake move in next.

 A flash of a shadow clone, she attacked once more, only for her to replace herself again with another. As the image began to disappear, Jaune appeared, the rainbows of the Arc symbol the only thing that Adam could see. He pushed, bashing the Faunus in the face, knocking him back a few feet. He moved in, sword held out, swiping with expert grace, meeting Adam for every swing and blow. Sparks of red and white flashed back and forth from their contact, neither gaining ground, but neither losing it either. It was a deadlock with quick shields and even quicker swings.

 As gunfire rained around them and the King’s Fist began their retaliatory advance, Jaune ducked under Adam again, this time the symbol on his shield glowing a bright purple. With a flick of a finger, Adam shot back, awash in the power of gravity dust. There was no time to recuperate. A tap on his shoulder from Blake, he turned his attention back to the street. Heavy gun placements opened fire from rooftops and balconies of the Twins. Trails of tracers tore across the street, shredding through concrete and cars, sending Faunus back in streams of misty blood.

 Raising his blade, he bellowed a command, teams of operators advanced, swords, spears and shields raised, clashing with the White Fang and the mercenaries among their ranks. Jaune moved into the melee, blocking an incoming wolf Faunus. The man lunched his spear, only to miss, giving the blond king enough space to maneuver.  Bringing his shield down, the sharpened point cut through the spear shaft, leaving the wolf defenseless. Twirling his blade, he shoved it forward, blade jamming deep into the wolf’s open mouth.

 Pulling his weapon free, he continued on his advance, shield coming to life, pulling a Xanthus gunman toward him. With a powerful swing, the man was cleaved in two, his pieces flying in separate directions, spewing blood and guts everywhere it splashed. Aura burning, semblances coming to life, he used his polarity, disarming a squad of White Fang, leaving them to immediately taste Valean lead, their bodies torn to shreds by a squad of infantry. Shield up, his sword began to glow white, a beacon in the midst of the smoke and the blood.

 “Advance!!”

 “You heard the king, advance!!”

 Vehicles drove on either side of the infantry column, acting as bullet mitigation. Their turrets turned to the rooftops, blasting away with fifty-millimeter cannons that shredded through concrete and pounded through aura. The mercenaries on the rooftops were no match, their bodies exploding as the shells pierced their armor. Moving fast, he and Blake moved together, leading the infantry into the thick of the combat. Swords drawn, they clashed, sliding about one another, killing the gunmen of Xanthus, the thugs of the smaller gangs and the White Fang who were too unlucky to run before.

 Sliding their blades against others, sparks danced about them in a shower of light. Music of singing steel, the only sound they could hear. Moving between one another, they were in perfect sync, leaving many of their own troops in awe. As bullets riddled their overshields and bounced off of their armor, they were undaunted, fighting in the thickest of the battle. Headfirst, that was the reason they were King and Queen. Older veterans watched from the sidelines, trying not to get nicked by stray bullets, but they couldn’t just look away.

 On the rooftops on either side of the street, MSTN and RJAS attacked the mercs planted above them, explosions and bullets riddling across the lower skyline. Jaune could see Marsha throwing men about, while Rosemary used her bo-staff to literally crush skulls. Using the White Fang’s confusion to his advantage, he rolled forward, raising his shield, protecting Blake’s rear. He sprung to his feet, bringing his sword down, cutting an arm from a White Fang soldier, while Blake flipped and kicked, letting her armor dictate where to go. They were unstoppable, that was only made more apparent when the vehicles began to rumble down the street.

 LAVs and Warthogs rushed into the street, chainguns and cannons firing upon the incoming columns of vehicles. Fires erupted as engines exploded before reaching their target. Eighteen-wheelers busted their engines, skidding off road and veering into a business. However, the trailer remained upright, hatches suddenly opening to reveal heavy machine guns and chainguns. Eyes widening, he grabbed Blake and fell back behind the armored vehicles. Bullets ricocheted and deflected, killing innocent troops who were at the wrong place at the wrong time.

 He flinched, recoiling back as blood and gore spattered across his visor. Falling back, Blake took his place, raising a fallen battle rifle and put rounds down the street, knocking a few Faunus down. As tracers whizzed past her, she too fell back, infantry and operators rushing to the scene, some activating their defensive semblances, while others quickly went to work, applying their healing semblances.

 “Your grace!” An operator rushed to his side. “Are you hurt?”

 “No!” Jaune shouted back. “I’m good! Send some tier ones up to the rooftops to help MSTN and RJAS. We need more men to move into the alleyways—the White Fang and Xanthus no doubt are hoping to flank us. What’s the word on the south? Has Xanthus made an offensive there?”

 “No sir. Not yet.”

 “Good. Have the Malachite twins lead a detachment of Ironguard to pierce into their territory. Right now, we are keeping their attention on us! This is your opportunity to strike back at them, got it! Watch your corners and keep your NVGs on! Faunus don’t need them—they’ve darkened the streets for a reason. Go!”

 “Yes sir!”

 The operator turned and tapped a scroll on his wrist. Bellowing commands, a pair of girls raised their fists, pulling together fifty men and five vehicles, breaking away from the main force. Taking a deep breath, wiping the blood from his visor, he raised his sword and shield once more. He turned to Blake. “Where’s Adam? Have you seen him?”

 “He’s recuperating with a group of Faunus.” Blake narrowed her eyes. “Are you ready, love?”

 “Always.”

 “We searched all day…” Doré sighed into her arms. “The weekend ends soon… and there hasn’t been word of them at all.”

 “Don’t worry Doré.” Clair wrapped her arm over her sister’s shoulders. “Jaune and Blake are fine… I know it.”

 The group of teens sat together at a massive table filled with food and plates. The ten students decided it was a good idea to get some dinner in their stomachs before finishing their search and heading home to Beacon. Now they had just finished their dinner, thanking their waitress and hostess. Out in the street, the sidewalks were bustling with men and women, dates and friendly outings. Northside Vale was always a beautiful place even at night with the pale green lights spiraling up the edges of the arcologies.

 Sun and Ren walked in the front, Sun with his hands behind his head and Ren with his hands behind his back. The women of the massive group talked amongst themselves, going over what little information Jaune managed to cough up. What annoyed some of the members of the group the most, was that Blake didn’t respond or send texts of her own at all. It was exclusively Jaune speaking for the two of them. It was almost as if she just completely disappeared from sight and the grid itself.

 Doré wasn’t impressed with how her brother acted and found it incredibly irresponsible. She would have been chill about it if the idiot just called and told her with his own voice that he was safe and okay. Nevertheless, the past was the past and he made his decisions to disappear from sight. Hell, even Rosemary, their dearest and oldest sister would call them every once in a while when she was on a mission protecting some SDC shipment or train. Violette and Rosé would video chat whenever they could, making sure the sisters knew what they were up to.

 But Jaune? He thought he could keep secrets from his sisters. No, Doré reasoned with herself; she was going to kick his sorry ass the first thing when she sees him. How dare he ignore his sister? How dare he ignore her and give her passive responses. No one ignores Doré Arc, especially her baby brother. She marched along with Clair and Nebula in tow. But there was something bothering her—she couldn’t ease the foreboding feeling in her stomach that just wouldn’t stop rumbling.

 Looking up to the sky, she saw strange figures flying over the city at incredible speeds. Little by little, the figures began to reflect light from the shattered moon, catching her attention completely. Coming to a full stop, Ruby, and her new friend Penny both crashed into her back. Instead of toppling over her, they were knocked back, a testament to her sturdy strength. Her hands lowered to the swords at her hips, eyeing the sky with wonder and worry.

 “T-Those aren’t bullheads.” She said, causing everyone else to turn to her. “W-What?”

 People in the street suddenly began to scream, running across the street to stare at the southside of Vale. Trails of bullets scattered across the skyline in the distance, with rockets glowing with fiery light and white trails of smoke in their wake. Their legs moving on their own, they ran to the railings overlooking the lower city and the Riviere. These strange aircraft flew toward the explosions and the bullets screaming into the night sky. To their surprise, whole sections of the skyline were pitch black, with only bullets and explosion lighting the night. People had their scrolls out, recording the conflict.

 “W-What the fuck?” Doré gasped.

 As one of the vehicles neared the fight, it exploded in a fiery, blinding shower of white and orange light, the sound of the explosion coming only a few seconds later. The ten of them flinched, eyes wide with confusion. More missiles were launched, striking at the wings of gunships as they maneuvered left and right, dodging and deploying flares, lighting the southside in fireworks.

 “Why?!” Weiss suddenly screeched. Heads swiveling to her, she dipped her head in despair. “Why do I get the feeling that Blake and Jaune are there?”

 “Then let’s get to work!” Yang shouted, Ember Celica cocking and coming to life. “The Kingdom is under attack!”

 Sword bathed in white light and scorched with burning blood, he swung down, cutting through a mercenary’s neck. As his head toppled to the concrete, he shot down, shield raised as infantry rushed to the scene. Hard light coming to life, they knelt behind his barrier, raising their rifles. Sword shifting again, into a rifle, he rested it against his shield. “Advance!!”

 Raising his shield ever so slightly, he led his troops forward under a hailstorm of gunfire. Thanks to their overshields and the hard light walls, they were untouchable by even the most accurate gunmen. “Hold!!” Falling to their knees, they opened fire, letting the vehicles catch up, soaking up bullets. With their defensive capabilities, rockets were shot from the air before they could ever reach the hulking beasts of metal.

 “Advance!!”

 Raising his shield once again, they began to push closer to the heavy machineguns still firing. Bullets falling back, ricocheting off the black shield, bullets flattening against hard light. Rifles lowered again, they picked their targets, tearing through their enemies. Behind, Simmons rushed up with a team of rocket men. Bazookas leveled at their shoulders, they opened fire, unleashing their own artillery. “Hold!!” Soldiers lowered their weapons, ducking their heads behind the wall of hard light.

 Rockets shot into the sky, turning and spiraling into the wall of truck trailers and armored trucks. Fire and explosions tore through the Xanthus and White Fang advance, creating an opening. “Advance!!” Raising his shield once again, Blake and several operators who specialized in close quarters, barreled through the flanks, cutting through the men who remained, still trying to fight back. In the alleys, infantry fought their way across streets they knew like the back of their hands, creating several kill boxes, trapping Xanthus and White Fang.

 “Spread out!” Jaune shouted. “We are taking the Warehouse District before we move on Xanthus!”

 “Rosemary!” Jaune shouted into comms.

 “Jauney!” She responded through static. “What’s up?”

 “We are moving on Torchwick and Adam!” Jaune shouted back. “I need RJAS and MSTN—Carolina too! They turned and started running toward one of the larger warehouses against the water!”

 “Got it! We just finished dispatching the mercenaries in our section.” Marsha responded.

 “Good, Blake and I are moving in to apprehend!” Twirling his sword, he ducked back, shield up, blocking a halberd swinging for his shoulder. Letting it rest against the bulwark, he pulsed the gravity dust, launching the man back. However, as he flew back, his right hand glowed black. Reaching out, the man’s body armor began to glow as well. With a crunch and a pull, he shot toward Jaune, leaving himself open. Cocking his arm, his sword glowed with white light. A swing, a squelching gurgle, the man was bisected, pieces flying about, blood pooling between the cracks of the street, dripping into the sewers.

 “I’m with you, Jaune.” Blake nodded, wiping blood from her visor. Putting a hand on her shoulder, he stopped her. “Are you okay?”

 “Of course, I am.”

 “You’re killing Faunus.”

 “And you’ve killed humans—what’s the difference?”

 He gave her a nod. “Are you ready?”

 “More than ready.”

 Turning a corner, gunmen had weapon placements across the warehouse district, firing the instant they arrived. Shield up, hard light coming to life once more, he was pummeled with bullets, nearly bringing him to his feet. Just like before, Simmons arrived, firing his double-barrel rocket launcher, sending the rockets with deadly accuracy, destroying the machinegun nests placed on the rooftop, showering the pavilion with smoke and flame. Through the chaos, eight men and women arrived, like shadows, cutting and fighting their way through the remaining White Fang and Xanthus gunmen.

 Jaune and Blake ran forward, only to be met with falling bodies. Flipping from the rooftop, an orange haired Faunus wiped blood from his bare cheek. “Hey.”

 “Gods, Jasper.” Blake glared. “Aim before you start throwing people from buildings.”

 “Either way, we’re here, boss.” Marsha nodded, her team gathering behind her. “I am sensing twenty heat signatures beyond this door. It looks like a trap.”

 “I didn’t come this far to be stopped by a trap.” Jaune said. “Tucker, you’re with us. Everyone else, secure the perimeter.”

 Raising a hand, black glowed across the steel doors and his arms. Clenching his fist, he pulled, ripping the doors from the warehouse. Through the dust, they group charged into the warehouse. Their eyes narrowed, surprised that the room was empty. Spreading out, they drew their melee weapons, preparing for the inevitable. But Jaune knew immediately what this was. Flicking his wrist, a sword glowed and shot from the pavilion and into the empty warehouse, only for the silence to shatter, literally.

 Tucker drew his glowing sword, Carolina wielded a kukri, while Rosemary twirled her bo-staff. One by one, their weapons twirled as men and women appeared before them, cocky looks on their faces, smirking as if they had won the war. While he recognized most of the faces, there were quite a few that he didn’t recognize.

 Roman stood with a cocky grin on his face, with Neopolitan standing next to him, her silent dual-colored gaze bored holes into his soul. Beside Roman, there were two White Fang lieutenants, giants, wielding a chainsaw and a drill bit. There were unrecognized mercenaries that filled the ranks, wielding a myriad of weapons, each unique to their fighting style with unique designs and builds. However, the one that really caught his attention, was the red-haired bull.

 “I see what you’ve become, my darling.” He sneered. “Wallowing with the humans… I didn’t want to believe it. And who the fuck might you be?”

 Jaune stepped forward, eyes bleeding crimson and hair igniting with golden flame. His left hand glowed green and his right turned crimson. Adam acted like he was the best, despite being forced on the defensive the moment he entered the field. His cocky attitude, his holier than thou way that he spoke, it felt like nails driving into his head. Activating every semblance he had, he released a powerful blast of aura, that obliterated the ceiling and the roof, blasting the walls off the warehouse.

 “I am the King of Vale.” Jaune bellowed, his voice reverberating throughout the warehouse.

 “Are you guys ready? These aren’t your run of the mill douchebags.”

 “You’re right!” Roman called. “We are Grade A, douchebags.”

 Both Jaune and Carolina rolled their eyes. “Roman, do us a favor and shut up. Both of you—surrender now!”

 “You not only killed my men, but you stole my darling.” Adam drew Wilt, the sword glowing with menacing ire. “I will skin you alive.”

 “You will try, pea-brain.” Rosemary glared, preparing her bo-staff. “Besides, I think Blakey upgraded.”

 Adam’s jaw dropped, and his sword hand faltered. “Oh, you are dead, Human.”

 “Gods…” Blake rolled her eyes, fears and uncertainties completely forgotten. “Here we go.”

 “Oh-ho-ho! A love triangle!” Roman clapped his hands, catching an intense nod from the girl beside him.

 One of the Fang lieutenants lowered his weapon and even removed his mask. He stared at Adam and back at Jaune with confused eyes. Tucker facepalmed and shook his head. The leader of the White Fang rose to straighten his back and glared menacingly at Roman, his teeth barring. “Can you shut up, already?”

 “Thank you!” Marsha shouted.

 “Listen, I’m just here to enjoy the journey.” Roman smirked.

 “The only one enjoying anything tonight will be the person who gets to tape fucking your mouth shut.” Tenne, the ‘T’ of MSTN growled.

 “Cute.” A merc chuckled. “I see you, Jasper, Shae. Don’t hide your faces now.”

 “Reyne.” The Faunus narrowed his eyes. “I thought you died months ago at MT17.”

 “As you can see, death didn’t stick.”

 “Unfortunate.”

As they traded barbs and insults, Neo raised a sign. Tucker however had to open his mouth. “Why don’t you speak up, Neo! Oh wait, you can’t!”

 “Hey, why don’t you—”

 “ENOUGH! Gods damn it all!” Jaune roared, punching the concrete floor. “Shut the fuck up! All of you!! Prepare yourselves! We’ve talked enough! Also, that was kind of a low blow, Tucker. What the fuck is wrong with you?”

 A series of groans and growls were heard as the two groups prepared themselves. Former criminals, former mercenaries and terrorists gathered in the warehouse, eying one another with blades and bludgeons ready. Almost like a mosh-pit gang fight, similar to how he took out the Crimson Brothers months ago, the groups were unwilling to strike first. Jaune glared at Adam, Blake joining him. Carolina locked her eyes with Roman, ready to punch his mouth closed. Rosemary glared at the drill-bit lieutenant. Tucker and the others turning their attention the various lieutenants and mercenaries itching to fight.

 The air was tense.

 Their hearts were steady.

 Jaune and Adam gave a powerful roar, booming like thunder.

 “ATTACK!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Cherry Bombs

 Sparks flew.

 Bullets ricocheted.

 Bones were broken.

 Aura shimmered.

 Jumping back, creating a pocket of space, Adam fell for the trap. Swinging Wilt with all his might, using up the energy he absorbed, Jaune’s shield took the hit, only fueling Jaune’s anger and doing absolutely nothing to the boy. It aggravated Adam that everything he did to get rid of him was met with smoldering defeat. It was as if the shield was impervious to everything. Once the attack was absorbed and redirected, behind him, Blake jumped into the air, taking quick shots at the bull Faunus, only for her bullets to be absorbed by the red blade.

 The bull ducked as her katana swung towards his neck. Still mid-air, she didn’t have enough time to evade. He swung out, bisecting her, only to find that she was a shadow clone and the real one appeared right next to him, shoving her leg and knee into his abdomen. Forcing her aura into a single space, it exploded outward, throwing Adam back, breaking his guard. Jaune quickly followed up with a heavy bash from his shield stunning the bull for just a few moments. He brought his sword up and slashed across Adam’s chest, the edge sparking and cutting through the man’s armor. Preparing to strike again, he brought the glowing blade upon Adam’s chest, shimmering through aura slightly.

 But it wasn’t to last. In Jaune’s distraction, he didn’t take into consideration Blush. Adam pulled the shotgun’s trigger, sending pellets into Jaune’s chest, forcing the air from his lungs with a force like Yang’s super fists. But something miraculous happened that nearly caused Blake and Adam to freeze in their step. Jaune disappeared in a white shadow, before reappearing beside him once more to follow up with a powerful strike. The hit he connected, broke a part of the bull’s aura, and sent him flying back a few feet. Jaune smirked to himself—Adam surely underestimated them this time.

 Across the broken warehouse, extending into the pavilion, Jasper and Shae faced off against Reyne and another merc, four semblances roaring with life as they slid around one another, using their training and their strengths to their advantage. Jasper using his cat-like senses to flip and dance around the unnamed merc. Shooting to the ground, all he needed to do was touch the man and he’d be able to disable the man’s aura entirely. However, it was getting harder and harder to do with Reyne’s mild telekinesis semblance, redirecting their movements.

 Shae was faring no better, her focus-based semblance doing only so much to read the moves of the mercenaries. As the unnamed opponent rushed in, a sword in hand, it turned out, the man’s semblance was also hyper focus. Swinging and dancing between each other’s matching strikes, sparks danced off their armor, flashed as sharp edges cursed and screeched against pauldrons and thick armor. Back and forth, they threw themselves at each other, trying their damnedest to reach other’s movements.

 Under the fire of bullets and semblances roaring out, Neo had finally met her match. Tenne of MSTN wielded a single kukri knife. Her speed was a problem, but it was the girl’s semblance that really aggravated Neo. They traded blows, moving and hovering around each other, dodging stray swipes and bullets, moving in and out of their advances. While Neo was small and naturally light, Tenne’s semblance allowed her to gain a sense of weightlessness without losing any of her attack strength.

 Their kicks and swings were met in a shower of sparks and grunts. Neo, while being smaller than Tenne, she did her best to match the strength of Tenne. The blonde smirked beneath her helmet, swinging for Neo’s neck, only for the girl to block again with her parasol. They danced around each other, the parasol coming back around, only to be stopped by a micro hard light shield strapped to Tenne’s wrist. Refusing to give the other any space to move or strike, they were evenly matched.

 Neo was no pushover, Tenne had to admit. After reading the dossier the King had written, the documents did one thing wrong—they undersold how strong the girl really was. Repositioning herself, Neo smiled at Tenne, flashing a few hands of sign language. Tenne smirked beneath her helmet, sharing a compliment back. The girl smirked back, blinking her eyes, switching the pink and brown irises. Reaching for the handle of her parasol, she drew a long thin blade. Swinging both umbrella and new stake, Neo charged once again, meeting the mercenary in a shower of spiraling sparks and singing steel. She swung hard, her parasol hitting Tenne’s right temple breaking her stance and nearly plunged her stake through Tenne’s neck. Grabbing the smaller girl, she threw Neo back, putting the pair back to square one.

 Behind her, Carolina blocked whistling blasts from Melodious Cudgel. Roman Torchwick was having a harder time keeping the former Freelancer off his tailbone. She already knocked several of his White Fang henchmen unconscious and sent a few flying from the warehouse doors. Next to her, the drill-bit lieutenant swung wildly, meeting his spiraling blade with Rosemary’s white glowing bo-staff. The two weapons met with a storm of sparks flying in every direction.

  But her bo-staff was unlike any other weapon—it was born in Chateau Du Arc’s hottest forges, crafted by their most skilled blacksmiths. It was imbued with Dust and aura conductive metals. Using her new power armor to her advantage, she slid across the concrete floor, fluid, like water. Swinging her bo-staff around, she knocked the man back, cracking his mask. In his confusion, she kicked him back, sending him stumbling over his excessive weight and size.

 Roman turned around and with a tilt of his head, a series of White Fang operatives charged at the two women with swords and axes. Rosemary jabbed her bo-staff forward, shattering the mask of the first that came in her range. Spinning the staff about, it bashed the back of heads, the foreheads, the temples and even jaws of the White Fang charging for her. Carolina kicked, punched, and lifted a few, throwing them about. Roman gasped and looked with wide eyes. Bringing Melodious Cudgel, he swung his cane about, meeting Rosemary’s bo-staff with a powerful, rippling, air-distorting collision.

 Carolina grabbed the drill-bit lieutenant by the face and kneed his chest, denting his armor. Whipping around him, latching her legs around his neck, she repositioned her weight and sent him flipping over her in an entanglement of limbs. His drill-bit sword was knocked from his hands. Carolina, taking initiative, flipped over his body, cocking her fist back and began to pound his mask in, cracking and shattering it more. With one last punch, she didn’t take into consideration the incoming blast. It collided with her, eating away at her overshield, putting her in the shimmering reds.

 Quickly flipping mid-air, she repositioned herself again. As she landed, Azul rushed in, his semblance burning in his veins. Focused on Roman Torchwick, he shot forward in a flash of blue light, shoving his shoulder into the man’s chest, knocking the air from his lungs and his hat from his head. As he flew back, Azul flipped, throwing a ball chain forward, wrapping around the man’s torso. With a cry, his semblance took over his arms, snapping down, slamming Roman into the ground, shattering his aura in a splash of color.

 Outside in the pavilion, the rest of the teams engaged their opponents. Tucker facing off against the chainsaw lieutenant, his incredible blade sparking and glowing stronger with every tooth that dragged against the edge. Behind him, Skylar and his twin, Naples, the other two members of MSTN, used their semblances in sync, creating a blanket of protection. They were untouchable, no one could sneak up on them as long as they were back-to-back. Swinging their spears, they flashed and moved between each other, clashing with mercenaries with their own semblances. Against the water, cracks began to form on the sea wall and the concrete holding the area above the Riviere and the bay awaiting.

 Jaune sighed to himself, the fight wasn’t going exactly to plan as he’d hoped, but it was something at least. White Fang reinforcements came into the fold, preparing to swarm them but he was prepared. Letting Blake get a few hits on Adam, the bull backed away as Jaune rushed in with energy glowing on his now orange blade. Swinging with all his might, the blade connected with the concrete flooring, shattering it like a broken mirror. Cracks and crevices formed immediately as smoke and fire spread in every direction.

 Rosemary dodged with a  quick jab at the drill-bit as Carolina clashed her kukri with Roman’s cudgel. Tenne caught Neo in a stalemate. As the smoke and cracks spread, it broke every stalemate and deadlock. They all jumped back, letting the great cracking continue as it ate up the warehouse. Jaune jumped back, pulling Blake, Carolina, and his sister back with his polarity semblance. Marsha rushed over, taking Shae and Jasper with her as she fell back. A smile growing on his face, Tenne had fallen back, her hand wrapped tight around Neo’s throat, the mute shimmering with aura depletion.

 The chaos and the smoke quickly subsided to reveal a massive crevice, a scar ripping through the earth. Almost like someone drew a hot knife against skin and carved into it. On the other side of the crevice, Adam Taurus wiped sweat off his brow, the lieutenants were awestruck and a little surprised at what just happened. Everyone was. Staring at one another, they paced, ready for the next bout. Roman Torchwick however, raised Melodious Cudgel, the sights popping open revealing a glowing projectile within the cane.

 Crocea Mors transformed within seconds, lowering his rifle against his shield. Adam quickly drew Blush, the shotgun barrel pointed right at him. Blake drew Gambol Shroud in its pistol configuration. Rosemary and Carolina both drew their SMGs, aiming at anyone in their sights. One by one, guns were drawn and leveled, with Tenne drawing a pistol and pressing the cold barrel against Neo’s head, only serving to infuriate Roman further. A part of Jaune wanted to laugh at how the tables were turning.

 “It seems we’ve got ourselves a Vacuoan Standoff!” Tucker bellowed with wild laughter.

 Roman, despite how angry he was, scowled, a hint of playfulness in his eye. “And here I was, thinking I’d be original and say it myself.”

 “The early bird takes the worm.”

 “Tch.” He scowled. “I’ll say this once. Let Neo go.”

 “Then surrender.” Carolina responded with a harsh tone. “It is pointless to keep fighting like this. We will sink the entire district into the Riviere if we continue!”

 “If I surrender…” Roman began. “Will you let her go?”

 Neopolitan looked at him with wide eyes, almost confused and hurt he’d do this. She shook her head against Tenne’s powerful grip. The hammer of the pistol clicked. “Try something, and I blow the mute’s head open.” Tenne threatened. Roman took a step, but the woman simply lowered her pistol pulling the trigger, firing through Neo’s shoulder. Pressing the smoking barrel against Neo’s head, tears fell down her pink and brown eyes. “We won’t say it again. Surrender. Now!!”

 “Wait!” Roman scowled, lowering his weapon. “If I surrender, do you promise to let her go?”

 Jaune kept his rifle raised, aimed at Adam.  “That depends on how your friends act when you do.”

 Yang gulped, a terrible sensation resting on her stomach. She’d never seen a real battle between armies before. She’d seen men fight against Grimm and definitely seen very headed spars—hell, she’d been the cause of a few. But never, had she felt the heat of a real battle, the rushing blood through her veins, the adrenaline tunneling her vision. Gunfire echoed into the night sky as they drew closer to the King’s District. From rooftops, they could see soldiers firing down into the street, bullets rushing up and down.

 She and the group ran down the street, weapons out and ready. As they neared, a massive explosion ruptured, sending smoke and flame outward toward the Riviere. Cars and vehicles flew into the river with several soldiers falling to the ground, screaming in agony. Running past her, Clair and Doré moved, swords out. Acting on instinct, Yang shot forward, using Ember Celica to close the distance faster. As she neared, she hit the ground, rolling about the concrete streets, coming face to face with a group of men with orange armor.

 She blinked, bringing her arms up, blocking bullets. She moved, dashing between the concentrated fire, throwing herself into the fight, her semblance taking the hit of the bullets, building her power. Bringing her fist down, the first man folded like paper, bones crunching and breaking as he collapsed to the ground. Eyes wide with surprise, she forced it from her thoughts and continued to move, shoving her fist into another man’s stomach, the firing pin of Ember Celica colliding with a buckshot shell. Forcing her fist up, the shell ignited, the man’s back exploding outward with blood and bone.

 Shooting forward again, she focused on the men, making sure that they didn’t take her unaware. Elbow out, a man fell back, his nose broken. Dropping low, she grabbed him by the ankle and swung him around, using his body as a club, killing another gunman before he could pull his trigger again. Dropping the dead man, she fell back, hitting the body of a car, her breath shaking with terror. Hands trembling and drenched in blood and guts, she turned around, her friends already beginning to engage.

 Clair was pulling wounded men behind cover, using her semblance to heal their wounds. Doré beside her, combined her swords to create a bow. At her side, Nebula had her crossbow out, putting bolts down the street, White Fang and Xanthus gunmen hitting the ground, dead or grievously wounded. Running face first into the combat, JNPR charged in, clashing with gunmen and pulling soldiers back behind cover. Nora’s cries were heard, firing Magnhild in its grenade launcher configuration.

 Yang watched them fight, Pyrrha especially, in the front of everyone, swinging and dodging bullets with masterful grace. In and out, she was dancing around the White Fang and the Xanthus gunmen. Switching Milo into every configuration she had, bullets and slashes met their marks with deathly precision. Yang, however, couldn’t breathe, her head pounding, her thoughts whirling with the dead that surrounded her. A hand touched her shoulder. In an instant, she flinched, bringing her fists up to attack.

 “Yang! It’s me!” Weiss cried. “Are you okay?!”

 “W-Weiss?” Yang blinked, shaking her head. “I-I… they don’t have aura… I k-killed them. I-I…”

 Weiss blinked, looking at the carnage spattered across the concrete. Putting her hands on Yang’s face, she cupped the girl’s cheek, turning her away. “Don’t look at that, look at me, Yang.”

 She took a deep breath, eyes shaking as she turned to the Ice Queen. “H-How are you so calm?”

 “I have seen death before.” Weiss said. “You’re a huntress. We will see death every day when we graduate. On your feet. Your sister is fighting in the streets right now. Are you going to leave her alone?”

 Yang took a shaking breath, flinching back to Weiss. “Y-You’re right. I’m stronger than this.”

 “That’s the Yang I know.” Weiss smirked. “Come on. Our Kingdom needs us.”

 Using Ember Celica to propel her further, she shouted, bringing her fist down into an armored truck, sending it flying back into another, the vehicles exploding with fire and smoke. Back-to-back with Pyrrha, emerald and lilac looked at one another before snapping back to the fight at hand. Punching out, projectiles swirled about before crashing through an armored truck, knocking the Xanthus gunman manning the heavy weapon. Cocking her fists, Ember Celica expelled the empty shells.

 Behind her, Pyrrha slashed and moved, ducking and dancing around the incoming mercenaries who charged at her. Aura against aura, she used her polarity, forcing their attacks away, maintaining her façade of invincibility. Doing the same moves she did during her tournament days, soldiers who knew who she was, cheered and screamed her name. Flipping around, she threw her shield, Akouo spinning through the air, it spun and crashed, trying to drill into a merc’s weapon.

 Yang, seeing this, turned her attention to Akouo, watching as the man deflected it back to Pyrrha. Shooting into the fight, she jammed her fist into the shield, sending it back at the man. To his surprise, he couldn’t bring his sword back up in time, the edges of the weapon drilling through his aura, slicing through his throat. She held her breath, turning back to Pyrrha, who simply called her shield back to her. Milo quickly turning into a rifle, she put rounds down the street, picking off infantry rushing between overturned trucks and eighteen-wheelers.

 Time began to slow, a red petal danced beyond Yang’s peripheral. Rushing into the fight, a bundle of red rose petals appeared, smashing into an armored truck, denting its engine block. The truck shot up, the vehicle wrapping around Crescent Rose, launching its gunner. As the man flew across the street, Nora swung with Magnhild, launching the man into the wall of MT09, unseen again.

 “Soldier!” Ruby shouted. “What is happening here?”

 “W-Who the hell are you?”

 “I am Ruby Rose, leader of Team RWBY and this is team JNPR.” Ruby said, twirling Crescent Rose.

 “Team RWBY?” The soldier blinked. “Oh shit! Your Grace!! Your Grace!! Your teams are here! Your teams are here!!”

 Before Ruby could ask, rockets and explosions roared down the street. Warehouses were shredded as an armored vehicle plowed through steel and concrete. Machineguns were unleashed, firing on a black and white shield the raised a wall of hard light Dust. Ruby’s eyes widened, activating her semblance, she dashed away as the armored vehicle plowed through overturned ruins, crushing soldiers who were not fast enough. Tires screeching, it made a sharp right turn, dodging bullets with trophy systems destroying rockets that dared to come close. Tires burning rubber, it zoomed down the street, vanishing deep into the darkened districts.

 Confusion falling over the gathered teams, they looked at one another as a group of familiar faces ran up to them. “Men! Begin the assault on Xanthus territory!! Codeword Helios! Helios, I say again, on all channels, Helios!!”

 Jaune panted, resting a hand on Blake’s shoulder. Their friends were shocked silent, the two of them were covered in blood. Before they could speak, horns erupted from the towering Headquarters behind them. Spotlights and blinking LEDs came to life several stories above, revealing a massive hangar bay. Before they knew it, several aerial vehicles were unleashed that looked similar to the ones from before. Men shouted and cheered, whistling as garages opened from nearby buildings revealing light armored vehicles with chainguns and turrets swiveling about.

 “I will explain everything after we finish this fight.” Jaune said. “Please… if you want to help, do so. If you don’t, go to the Headquarters and wait inside. I will have my general lead you to my office so you can wait.”

 “What?” The ten students looked at him with wide eyes. Questions running a thousand miles, no one could breathe, no one could even look at Jaune without fear. It was then that a little girl with silver eyes raised her hand, silencing the students.

 Ruby sputtered, giving him an incredulous look. “C-Can you at least tell us who we’re fighting?”

 Blake walked forward tapping a scroll attached to her forearm gauntlets. “Making a long story short, the White Fang joined forces with a local mafia, one of the big three syndicates here in southside. We fought them back, but they escaped on that heavy vehicle and drove off toward the Xanthus Mafia’s Megatowers. Jaune and I have been at war with them for the last four months. Remember MT17 and how the news talked about the battle for a while?”

 “T-That was you two?”

 “Enough!” Rosemary clapped her hands. Turning up, repulsor-lift engines roared to life as a LAHAT began its descent. “Are you coming or not?! We are in the middle of a battle here!”

 Jaune and Blake climbed into the waiting bay as did RJAS. A woman ran up to the bay, grabbing Jaune’s forearm. “Your grace! We’re going to put Neopolitan in chains before we ride out for Xanthus Plaza. Save some of those bastards for us.”

 “Good, Marsha. We’ll let you know when we get there.” Jaune said. “Melanie, Miltia! How are things looking?”

 His scroll spat static for a second. “We’ve hit roadblocks, your grace. We’re trying to find another route, but the Xanthus and the White Fang have completely militarized the streets. We’re shooting in the dark. We need air support, something.”

 “Operation Uriel has started.” Jaune said. “The fleet of LAHATs are on their way. We just finished our battle here in the warehouse district, just be warry of heavy vehicles heading into the AO. Adam Taurus and Roman Torchwick are on it.”

 “Understood.” Melanie said. “You heard the King, boys! Helios!! We are ending this war tonight!!”

 One by one, starting with Ruby and JNPR, the students climbed onto the transport, uncertain and afraid. Doors hissing, the vehicle took off into the sky, repulsor lifts humming and shuddering as it banked toward the south. While the battle here was bad, they watched from windows, the battle was worse. Rockets, heavy vehicles, squads of infantry and mercenaries with semblances and aura clashed from rooftop to rooftop, taking control of buildings, skyscrapers and moving their way across alleyways and streets, bodies torn to shreds, soldiers and thugs falling to the concrete, dead.

 “Since you’re here, you need to know what Helios entails.” Jaune said. Holding out his scroll, a holographic map of Xanthus Plaza came to life. Two Megatowers rose with several skyscrapers and smaller tenements climbing to meet the rest of the map. Several holographic symbols moved between the streets, splitting into smaller groups that traveled through the buildings and alleyways. “We are after two men—Adam Taurus, the new leader of the Vale chapter of the White Fang, and Roman Torchwick, the man who has been stealing Dust across the Kingdom. While that is the main objective, the official objective tonight, is the dismantling and destruction of the Xanthus Mafia.”

 Blake took it as her cue to continue. “The Xanthus Mafia and the Jin Se Triad have targeted Jaune. They want to execute him for what he did at MT17 when he killed the Oyabun of the Daijin Yakuza. Xanthus controls a huge swath of Faunus districts and ghettos across southside Vale, along with many Megatowers. That is a lot of people who have suffered under syndicate control. Jaune and I intend to save them, just as we have saved the Twins, MT09 and MT10.”

 “S-So t-this is what you two have been up to?” Yang said with an uncharacteristically quiet voice.

 “Yes.” Jaune said. “Save all your questions for later. Please.”

 “Your grace, we’re arriving.” The pilot called.

 “Alright!” Jaune shouted, drawing his sword. “JNPR, RWBY, sisters, Nebula, Sun… when you go down there, you fight, and you kill. They will not hesitate to kill you. These are thugs. They don’t have honor; they don’t care about whether you’re a huntress in training or not. All they see is a target they can kill—if they catch you unaware, if they somehow get their hands on you, I don’t need to say what they’ll do to you.”

 Banging his fist on the bay door, both hissed and shot open, several feet above the rooftop of the Megatower bearing Xanthus banners and symbols. Bullets riddled the transport. They all shielded themselves as the gunners opened fire, their miniguns spitting forth trails of tracers, cutting through the Xanthus and White Fang positions. Turning to his friends, he and Blake jumped from the LAHAT, turning their gaze to the infantry running for cover. Opening his shield, hard light glided him down to the rooftop, boots crunching against gravel. Shield up, bullets danced and ricocheted against his bulwark, deflecting back to the thugs who dared to open fire.

 They watched him move. Shield up, gravity dust came to life, launching men back, tripping over scattered weapons and remains. With a flick of his wrist, the man shot toward him, his body glowing in black polarity, until he was sliced in two by Jaune’s glowing sword. Landing beside him, Blake flipped through shadow clones, taking bullets, and drawing fire away from the Arc. Pistol up, anyone who dared to stand, were shot dead before they could get their fingers on their triggers.

 Waving his arm, the LAHAT began to descend, dropping off the teams. “Blake, you know what to do. Fill team RWBY in on what they need to know. Rosemary, I know you can lead Doré, Clair and Nebula along. Sun, you’re with me and JNPR. Got it!”

 “Got it!”

 “Let’s go!”

 Shield up, Pyrrha at his side, they burst through an emergency fire escape door, they charged down the steps, Sun moving ahead, jumping over the side of the stairwell railing. Rolling across the floor, he drew Ruyi and Jingu Bang, the nun chucks beating men to the ground, shotgun shells firing as he spun his weapons about with blinding speed. Drawing power into his shield, he charged through dry wall, shredding through steel and pipes, he plowed into a room, finding Xanthus gunmen bumbling about in fear. Sword up, shield high, he charged in, blocking bullets and swords, slicing, and swinging his way through those who dared to stand in his way.

 Doing his signature move, he pulled a man toward himself using Pyrrha’s polarity, swinging with power, slicing the man in two. His body fractured, spattered across the hall, his blood spattering wild and painting walls crimson. Beside him, Pyrrha moved without question, Milo is xiphos form, slashing, sliding, and cutting through thugs and gangsters, killing them before they could even ask if she was really Pyrrha Nikos. Shields up, bullets simply bounced off and deflected back.

 Turning a corner, he charged for a steel door, bursting through it, revealing the central atrium of the Megatower. Hundreds and hundreds of floors going down, a large chandelier dangled weak and shuddered with every explosion that ruptured through different floors below. He brought up his scroll, trackers and signatures began to blink. A smile grew on his face. “Alright, JNPR, Sun, this is the fun part.”

 “W-Where are we going?” Sun asked.

 “One thing we’ve learned is that you don’t ask Jauney questions.” Nora gave the monkey a devilish smirk. Swinging Magnhild, it began to shift, turning into its massive, mighty hammer. “Ooh, this is going to be fun.”

 “I’m ready when you are, Jaune.” Pyrrha nodded.

 “Wait for it.” Jaune turned his eyes to the ceiling.

 Suddenly, fire and Dust erupted, cutting through concrete, steel, and rebar. They all turned up, watching as the ceiling holding the chandelier was suddenly drilled off in a violent explosion of shock and fire Dust. Jumping onto the railing, JNPR wasted no time to follow him, weapons held high, knees bent and ready to pursue. From the soke and dust, the chandelier began to fall. They watched it, following its descent to the atrium below. The Xanthus and White Fang running back and forth, deploying into Xanthus Plaza, were nothing more than ants. If they were breeching now, it must mean that his targets had arrived.

 Crash!

 The chandelier smashed into the granite floors, shattering, throwing tiny men about, crashing through counters and tables and furniture. The chaos was immediate. Flying through the hole in the ceiling, Shadow Company operators rushed in, jetpacks on their backs, raising assault rifles and powerful blaster handguns. Pyrrha could only watch, her eyes as wide as plates. She had never seen something like this before. Turning to Jaune, all he did was give her a snarky salute and jumped off the railing.

 “T-This is incredible…” Turning to Ren and Nora, the latter of the two was already bouncing on her feet, an excited smile on her face. “Let’s go, JNPR!”

 Bending her knees, she snapped forward, flipping through the air. She focused her gaze, following Jaune’s small silhouette. Using her polarity, she pulled herself toward him, while Ren hung onto Magnhild as Nora began to descent. Behind them all, Sun jumped floor to floor, using his monkey-like abilities to his advantage. Every ten floors they passed, a pair of Shadow Company operators would stop, dropping their weapons and drawing swords. They broke through doors and battled Xanthus gunmen—if they found nothing, they would descend another ten floors, using threat sensors in their helmets to hunt down their opponents.

 Turning her gaze back to Jaune, they were in freefall, with well over a hundred more floors to pass. Emerald eyes watched him, locked to his back with adoration. She was afraid before, but something about him, something about the way he led his troops, led his friends, unafraid and undaunted—she couldn’t help but feel something stir within her. Gods, Jaune… if you just told us, we would have followed you to the ends of Remnant and back.

 Blake shoved her shoulder forward, knocking a mercenary off his feet. Ensuring he didn’t get a chance to activate his semblance, she moved, using her shadow clones to pursue her advance, instead of running away. Focusing her glare, with every hid, she vanished, only to attack the man where he least expected it. Aura breaking down, Yang shot in, shoving her fist into his jaw, sending him flying through a window, disappearing into the vast megalopolis skyline. Flipping back around, Weiss swung her blade within the tight confines, lining the walls with glyphs. As a group of infantry turned the corner, guns raised, she shot forward with blinding speed, slicing, and cutting and stabbing her way through them, until they were nothing more than rugs to walk on.

 “Blake…” Yang took a deep breath. “C-Can you tell us something at least?”

 “Depends on what you’re asking.”

 “What happens after tonight?”

 Blake lowered her weapons, turning to Yang. “Jaune and I prepared for this day to come.” Walking forward, Ruby and Weiss charged ahead, scouting for what was to come. “We knew two weeks ago that Xanthus and Jin Se wanted Jaune dead. What we didn’t know until then, was that Adam Taurus joined forces with the Xanthus.” Charging into a wide hallway, she flashed, flickering shadowy clones until she jammed her blade through a Xanthus thug, throwing his body into another, knocking them unconscious. “Adam was my partner when I was in the White Fang, and he was the reason I left. We learned that he joined to try and get me back, by any means necessary.”

 “While they had their own separate missions and objectives—so did we.” Blake continued. “Adam is the monster that made the White Fang here as bad as it is. He… he didn’t want equality. He wanted humanity beneath Faunus. This attack on Vale, I don’t know what he really wants out of it aside from me, but he made a real statement by killing innocent men and women in this assault. The White Fang were originally going to steal Dust from us, but Jaune had the shipments stolen and redirected elsewhere.”

 “And these syndicates?” Weiss asked the girl.

 “Jaune, when he first came to Vale seven months ago, he met with pillars of the community here and they banded together to create a coalition, a milia. He saw the disparity and even worse, he saw no one doing anything about it. Police were corrupt, accepting bribes as easily as breathing air. Syndicates were in the pockets of the Valean Council and the Mega Corps, having the former cede control of southside to the big three, the Daijin, the Xanthus and the Jin Se. Gangs were numerous, having control of entire city blocks, entire Megatowers. These syndicates had the people in a chokehold. Starvation was rampant, whole districts would be swarmed with homeless squatters just trying to live.”

 Raising her gun, for the millionth time that night, she pulled the trigger, surprised that Ruby got the first shots off. The young girl said nothing, holding her compressed Crescent Rose at the ready. “Continue.”

 “I…” Blake took a deep breath, lowering her shaky gun. “So, Jaune took matters into his own hands. Leading men and women who were tired of being treated like dirt, he went to war with the gangs and notorious gang leaders that scattered throughout southside. Megatowers were liberated over the weekends, streets were cleaned, roads were rebuilt, businesses were reopened, hope was given to the people.”

 “Things happened and before I knew it, I was wrapped up into this mess.” Blake chuckled.

 “I knew poetry weekend was bullshit.”

 “While I don’t agree with her wording, I said the same.” Weiss glared.

 Despite the situation, Blake giggled. “No, poetry weekend is a real thing. I actually found something that Jaune wasn’t good at. A-Anyway, remember when we went to visit his sister? When we left, we were ambushed by the big three and their lieutenants and they pretty much kidnapped us and brought us to MT17 at gunpoint. Thankfully, I knew the lieutenant that watched us from my White Fang days. Jaune was able to convince everyone in the car to defect and join him.”

 “One of our commanders has a semblance that allows him to communicate through thoughts, so the big three didn’t know that Jaune’s army was already planning to get us out.” Blake said. “When the battle started, operators attacked from the roof while the majority of us attacked starting from the ground floor working our way up. Don Xanthus and the leader of Jin Se escaped, the Oyabun couldn’t and Jaune ended him and his empire, draining his bank accounts and distributing Lien back into the King’s District.”

 “But what we didn’t realize, the Oyabun had a son. Thanks to some spies we had implanted into the mafia and the White Fang, we learned that Xanthus and Jin Se wanted to propel the Oyabun’s son as the new leader of the Daijin Yakuza.” Blake frowned. “Their main goal is to kill Jaune, dismantle his alliance, double down on their oppression of southside, and reform the triple alliance. I think it goes without saying—we aren’t allowing any of that to happen.”

 “So, here’s the plan.” Ruby nodded. “We… kill the leader of Xanthus and apprehend Roman Torchwick and Adam Taurus.”

 “That’s as simple as I can make it.” Blake said.

 Ruby stopped walking, head slowly tilting down. She was sturdy, thoughts whirling in her head. Silver eyes closed, hiding the fear. The girls turned to her, watching with surprise as she stared forward, snapping her eyes open. Silver irises flickering and flashing with light, the fear on her face vanished, replaced with intense focus. She raised Crescent Rose, resting the buttstock against her shoulder. Falling into a stance that the girls didn’t know she knew, she moved forward, leading them along. “We don’t know where the leader is, so we have to fight our way down. Was the leader with Adam and Torchwick?”

 “N-No?” Blake said with a shaky voice.

 Yang, eyes wide, was about to say something, but Ruby immediately snapped, the blade of Crescent Rose flashing out, taking its glaive form. As if possessed with omniscient oversight, she jammed her weapon through the wall, a shout and groan, followed by a heavy thud was heard. She pulled back, dust and drywall powdering as a bloodied Crescent Rose freed itself from the wall. Twirling her weapon, she continued onward, the weapon shifting back to a rifle.

 “O-Oh my god.” Weiss blinked, shaking in her battle skirt. “D-Did that just h-happen?”

 “Ruby…”

 “I have a weird feeling.” Ruby said. “We shouldn’t be on this floor. If the Xanthus are a mafia, wouldn’t they be on a floor that’s prettier than this? I don’t know, saw it in a movie. They like expensive things—nothing about his hallway is expensive.”

 “While I don’t know what Ruby is talking about—these walls are not decorated well.” Weiss hummed, ice eyes turning and glancing back and forth. “Maybe Ruby has the right idea.”

 “Then come on. We need to make sure they don’t escape again.” Ruby sheathed Crescent Rose and took off running down the street.

 Coming to a sliding stop, she turned a corner, bursting through the door with Petal Burst, reforming just at the railing. Throwing her head over, her eyes gazed upon the battle. Men with jetpacks hovered into the Megatower through a massive hole in the ceiling. Waving her arm, one of the operators changed direction, landing beside her. “You must be Ruby Rose.” The man said. “The King spoke of you and your team. How can me and my squad assist the Queen Belladonna?”

 “Have you found the—” Ruby blinked with surprise. “QUEEN?!”

 As the rest of RWBY turned the corner, the man visibly recoiled. Taking off his helmet, it came to reveal a young rat Faunus, his buckteeth sticking between his lips. He looked at the girl and to Blake, his face wet with growing sweat. “Uh…”

 “You slipped it, didn’t you?” Blake glared at the man.

 “I-I apologize!” He bowed quickly.

 Blake sighed, pinching her brow. “Doesn’t matter. We need to find the Don Xanthus’ office floor.”

 “It is two floors beneath you, your grace, but it is heavily defended.” The man said. “If you need assistance, we are more than happy to supply it.”

 “No, continue sweeping the floors of any of the Xanthus thugs. Remember—people actually live here. Watch who you shoot and protect them with your hard light shields, understood?” Blake ordered. “Remember what the King said—bonuses for every bastard you kill; even more if you manage to turn them to our side.”

 “Yes, your grace.” The man saluted. Sliding his helmet on, his jetpack roared and launched him into the air, leaving them alone.

 “Queen?” Yang asked, her head pounding from all of the bullshit. “King?! What the hell have you two been up to?!”

 “I said it before—I’m saying it again. I will explain everything after the battle is over. I promise.” Blake said. “Right now… we have a monster to kill.”

 “Come on team RWBY, let’s make it happen.” Ruby nodded.

 Swinging her weapon, the girl jumped over the edge, riding Crescent Rose. Weiss hissed, flicking her wrist, a bridge of glyphs directing her three floors below. As Blake climbed the railing, Yang reached out and grabbed the cat’s shoulder. “Blakey… I don’t know what’s going on and you and Jaune are scaring me the more I learn. I trust you, but please… when this is over, please be honest with us. I don’t know how many more secrets I can take.”

 The Faunus frowned, her cat ears folding. “I will. I promise.”

 A hint of relief glowed on Yang’s face. Lilac eyes curled for a moment. Running a hand through her blonde hair as she mounted the railing, she nudged the cat. “The ears are cute by the way. You look better without the bow.”

 Red on her face, Blake smiled, eyes falling to the atrium floor. As Yang made a whistle, she hopped forward, Ember Celica booming with life as she repositioned her descent and smashed through a window three floors below. The Faunus took a deep breath, eyes turning to the hole in the ceiling, catching sight of the shattered moon. Jamming Gambol Shroud into the wooden railing, she backflipped, swinging with her ribbon. Bringing her legs up, she smashed into the final window, pulling her weapon free.

 Landing in the room, she rolled, catching sight of Weiss trapping men in ice. Yang punching the jaws from unsuspecting men, and Ruby skewering thugs with ease. Flipping their weapons about, Blake’s katana took form. They looked at one another, finally getting used to the combat, just as she did at MT17. A part of her hurt, having them go through the exact same thing as she did, but she understood why. There was nothing they could do to stop them from coming—knowing her hardheaded friends.

 Taking a moment to think, if this was anything like MT17, she knew where to go. Throwing herself through the door, she flickered three times, before running back into the room. “They have a heavy machinegun down the hall.” Leaning against the door frame, bullets tore through the door, leaving nothing but splinters and broken steel. Bringing her forearm up, she tapped her scroll. “Sergeant, is that offer for assistance still available?”

 “For the Queen, we would be honored.”

 Lowering her arm, Ruby shot to the door frame. “ETA?”

 “Five seconds, Miss Rose.”

 Five.

 Four.

 Three.

 Two.

 One.

 Glass shattered down the hall, immediately met with several shouts and screams. Ruby exploded into action, landing in the hallway. Sniper rifle up, she caught the gunner unaware. Putting the crosshair on his forehead, she pulled the trigger—the man’s face exploded, leaving nothing but a smoking stump in its wake. As he fell back, white glyphs came to life on the floor and walls and ceiling. Weiss jumped forward, Myrtenaster poised. “If you want to end this fight, we should get moving.”

 Jumping onto glyphs, they charged forward, closing the distance at a rapid pace. Yang arrived first, jamming her fist into the sandbag wall, tearing through steel and bags. In the chaos, she turned, punching, and firing buckshot and slugs in randomized order. Blasting through vases and paintings, she swore she could hear Weiss’s heart shatter. Ducking low, she pulled the Ice Queen with her as a machinegun came to life, screaming as it chewed through ammunition.

 “Blakeeee~” Yang called.

 Within seconds, the cat burst into the scene, flickering as shadow clones fell in her wake. Launching herself forward with the sergeant from before, their blades clashed against the armored thug, swords jamming at his throat and under his arm, the weakest parts of his armor. With powerful swings, his head and arm toppled off. Flipping on her feet, Ruby rushed in, resting her sniper rifle against a shelf. “Blake… we’re behind you.”

 Walking to the door, Shadow operators leaned against the wall, raising her goggles, resting their rifles against their shoulders, hard light shields already active. She rested her hand against the door handle, pausing before she twisted the handle. Turning to the man she smirked. “Let’s give them a warm Valean welcome.” Falling back, RWBY followed, forming up behind her. The sergeant nodded his head, one of the operators running to the door, giggling as he pulled C4 from a back pouch.

 Ruby’s eyes glowed with sparkles in her eyes. “Ooh! We get to do an actual room breach!”

 The girls turned to him with varying expressions. Yang, facepalmed; Weiss couldn’t help but look at her with disgust, while Blake just smiled. Sometimes, Ruby didn’t change. As the C4 charge began to blink, the sergeant gave her a nod. Turning her back away from the door, she gave Ruby a nod. It was going to be fast, everything they did would happen within the blink of an eye. They could not risk this with anyone else.

 Boom!

 The door splintered and everything went into slow motion. Ruby’s eyes flickered with light once again as she activated her semblance. Flipping forward, reforming within the room, she raised her rifle, pulling the trigger, and pulling the bolt back. Casings clattered on the floor as she pulled the trigger once again. Thugs were hit before they could react. Turning her gaze to the final man standing, he was a Faunus with a bushy orange fox tail. As time returned and bodies hit the floor, the two teams rushed into the room, finding blood spatters and dead men.

 “Don Xanthus.” Blake said, drawing Gambol Shroud.

 “Adam’s former minx.” The man scowled. “Somehow you and your King continue to be a thorn in my side! We did nothing to either of you!! We could have had a prosperous partnership if you two just stayed in your lane and our of our business! Now look at what you’ve done—millions of Lien in damages and many people lay dead in the streets—and for what?!”

 As his hand reached for something, Yang launched her fist forward, slug shot ripping his arm from his body. Falling back, he screamed, holding his stumped elbow, blood spurting onto the wall and desk. He fell into his seat, panting and crying. “W-We did nothing to you.”

 “I don’t care.” Blake said. She rested the katana against his throat. “You and the syndicates did nothing to help the people when you were given the power to fix Vale. You oppressed the people and pushed drugs and weapons through the Megatowers, corrupting and enslaving people to your waiting hands.”

 “And Vale is no different?” The man coughed, laughing at her words. “And the Valean Council and the Mega Corps who run this whole façade are the heroes?!”

 “You should know by now that we don’t work for them.” Blake hissed. “The Xanthus Mafia ends today, Don.”

 The man sighed, his breath heavy and labored. “Then make it a—”

 Blake slashed quick, killing him before he could finish his sentence. He laid there, choking, and gasping for air. Falling from his seat, he crawled, the gurgling shouts and begs falling on deaf ears. Blake walked away, sheathing her weapons. RWBY was silent, watching her with confused eyes. None of them could speak. The Sergeant without a second to waste brought his wrist up, tapping on a scroll.

 “All channels, I repeat on all channels; Don Xanthus is dead. Operation Uriel is a success. Codeword to all channels, Erebus. I say again, Erebus.”

 “What was that?” Ruby asked the man.

 “We are moving onto phase three; cleaning the remnants and either recruiting or arresting those who remain loyal to the Xanthus. Along with sending out construction and relief crews to help with the damages. Police are deploying right now to ward off streets and entire sections that were damaged. Also, our lawyers and community leaders will begin talking with news networks to mitigate their questions and fears.”

 “H-How long have you planned for this?” Weiss asked.

 “For almost a month now.” The sergeant nodded. “Our spies did well to get this information to us.”

 “W-What happened to them?” Yang questioned.

 “Don Xanthus executed them on the CCTN three days ago.”

 Turning away, the three girls stood there as the operators marched past them. Eyes turned to one another, turning back to the soldiers climbing the railings. Yang bit her lip, turning to Weiss and Ruby. Neither said a word, hoisting their weapons over their shoulders and followed the soldiers. They had a good idea what was happening now. Yang climbed, standing beside her partner. Hands holding onto the railing, they jumped, flipping through the air. Jetpacks coming to life, the sergeant and his team gave quick salutes before bursting across the atrium, smashing through windows and walls.

 Beginning their descent, weapons fired, and glyphs were activated, dampening their fall. As their feet touched the granite floors, crunching glass from the shattered chandelier, they moved, punching, and fighting their way through the White Fang and Xanthus lines. Flying over their heads, Doré and Clair arrived, their weapons brimming with aura. Explosions rocked the lower floors. Above them, a woman with cyan armor and a man with grey armor smashed through walls and windows, thugs flying back in a whirlwind of aura blasts. Through the chaos, a pair of girls punched and kicked, sliding and dancing about their opponents.

 Infantry fired their rifles, taking positions against palisades and sandbag walls. Rockets flew wild, exploding across the balconies and railings, ripping, and tearing steel. The four of them snapped back Swinging their fists, swinging their weapons, they watched as Adam and Roman flew across the atrium, smashing through overturned glass and furniture, coming to violent crashes until their backs hit granite walls. Jumping over the ruins, Jaune and Pyrrha arrived, shields up, weapons raised, dripping with blood. The two of them moved, blood spatters dancing across their armor, hints against their cheeks.

 “Holy shit.” Yang gasped.

 Rising from the debris, Jaune and Pyrrha charged in, shields up. Moving in unison, the skirting dropping over Jaune’s thighs glowed with dust blocking Wilt. In the confusion, Pyrrha arrived, bashing him with Akouo. With Adam’s violent swing, he wasn’t prepared for his blade to suddenly miss. Sliding around him, she grabbed his arm, flipping about, lifting him off his feet and slamming him into the granite tiles. Throwing her shield out, Roman stumbled back, Jaune’s shield deflecting Akouo, letting it drill into the man’s aura.

 Pulling it back to her, she threw her shield to her back, Wilt sparking against the surface. She shot down, whipping back, the red sash and her red hair distracting the Faunus. Slicing at his abdomen, she watched as his aura flashed and shimmered, Milo screaming with bloodlust. Adam, for all of his skill and focus, could not stop Pyrrha’s advance. He had heard of her, but he never knew that the stories were true. Bringing their blades together, she dragged Milo against the edge, slicing into Adam’s thumb, breaking his guard.

 As he fell back, she bent back, she dodged a powerful slash, throwing her back to the floor. In an instant, he left himself open. He was turning his blade down to her. With a focused glare, she took a page from Jaune’s book, having seen him do it countless times since the war began. His weapon denied his commands, hovering free from his grip. Launching herself forward, her foot smashed into the Faunus’ chest, knocking him back once again, crashing against the granite pillars.

 She spun midair, pulling Milo and Akouo to her arms. In front of her, Jaune ducked low, slicing for Roman’s legs, but his cane simply blocked the blade, firing an explosive projectile into the floor. Hard light coming to life, Jaune flew back, flipping the air. Turning, he raised his hand, glowing with a black outline. With a pull, Roman shot up to him, confused and screaming as Pyrrha rushed to meet them. Turning once again, Jaune brought his shield down as Pyrrha brought her shield up.

 “This shit ends now!!”

 Together, they smashed Roman Torchwick between their shields, completely breaking his aura with a single move. Whipping his hand up, he swung down, bringing Torchwick back into the granite floors, throwing him through glass and debris. Raising their weapons, remaining steady, the fight really wasn’t over.

 “Y-You…” Adam pushed off the floor, raising Wilt. “How?! How do you know how to counter me, every single time?!”

 Roman stumbled to his feet, dizzy and covered in dirt and scratches. “F-Fine… you want me, just put me in chains already.”

 “You spineless human.” Adam growled. Catching Roman’s shimmering armor, he raised Blush, pressing it against the man’s back.

 Suddenly, a blood red portal appeared, splitting through reality. Winds roared, throwing the pair to the ground. Jaune raised his shield, hard light extending. Eyes wide, the girls and his team rushed behind him, questions running from their lips, but he had no answers. Looking over his shield, eight pairs of eyes widened as Adam shot to his feet, only for a bullet to crack, blowing out the bull’s chest.

 “W-What the fuck?!”

 “Oh, Adam.” A woman jumped from the portal, a pair of revolvers in her hands. Protruding from her head, massive antlers curled and spread, branching off with ornaments and red and black laces wrapping around the stalks. In the chaos, infantry rushed in, her bullets cutting through their overshields, blowing their heads open. Jaune couldn’t move, operators freezing in their steps. It was her face. Wrapped with blood red markings crawling across her cheeks and bleeding into her cold green eyes, her pale skin was almost dead. “Grab him and the thief.”

 Jumping from the portal again, a man and women arrived, taking the wounded Adam and Torchwick, jumping back toward the portal. Jaune reacted, his rifle raised, he pulled the trigger. To his surprise, another arrived, a hunchback, blocking the bullet. As the portal began to close, the four of them remained, drawing their weapons, and taking stances.

 “Who the fuck are you?!” Jaune shouted.

 The woman with antlers laughed, pulling the hammers on her revolvers. “Who we are does not matter. Just know, King, her Grace, the one true goddess, does not take kindly to what you’re doing.”

 “Her grace?” Pyrrha turned to Jaune.

 “Salem.” Blake answered.

 Yang’s eyes quivered, turning to her partner. “Who?”

 “Are either of you going to explain what’s happening or not?” Sun asked.

 Jaune and Blake didn’t even turn to look at him.

 “Nope.”

 Lowering his hard light shield, he took a deep breath, readying himself. “We don’t have time to explain yet. I promise that we will explain everything when the battle is over. Just… trust me, okay?”

 Before they could make a move, a heat unlike any other, fell upon the men and women gathered within the atrium. Even with the air conditioning and the winds blowing in from the broken doors and walls, water was beginning to steam, rising as swirling wisps. Sweat fell down Sun’s brow as he looked at the deer Faunus, sneering with pearly white teeth and blackened gums. She bent forward, raising her pistoles.

 “Show me what you can do, king!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Animus Vox

 He remembered well what kind of fights he had been in. Against Cinder, he lost every single fight he had with her. No matter what he learned, no matter what semblances he employed, no matter what—he just couldn’t beat her. She had grown too powerful with the maiden powers. Her swordplay was leagues ahead of many, especially ahead od him. He could feel her snarling smirk, the wounds she accrued and the Grimm slowly taking over her body. He was not going to lose to her this time. He learned that when given enough preparation, his opponents could become unstoppable.

 He remembered well the fight against Adam and his greatest killers. Beneath the flaming terraces of Mistral, the crumbling grounds of Haven and the death that surrounded them. As his shield stopped every attack, as he made the bull Faunus that much more frustrated, he unknowingly took advantage of that fact. Facing off against the crimson blade and the shotgun that somehow never needed to be reloaded, he had to think outside of the box and get under and around each attack. No matter how fast, no matter how aware, no matter how strong Adam really was, Jaune knew and learned, that there were limits to power.

 He remembered well, the fights he had against Tyrian. While most Faunus had animal features that served nothing more than extra ears, a bushy tail or even antlers that had no purpose, others had the ability of the animal they faced. Tyrian was an enigma, and someone he had fought countless times over the ten years of the Second Great War. Lakes could be filled of the blood they spilt just to get to one another on the battlefield. Manufacturing plants would go out of business from the amount of ammo they used up trying to kill one another. Despite all of that, he caught Tyrian unaware and killed him with a single strike, despite everything they had done to one another. He learned, despite the overwhelming skill, his opponents would fall if he could find that one weakness.

 And yet, despite everything he had gained and learned, he could not stop this menace!

 Jaune fell back, shield up, hard light springing from the edges of his shield. Protecting his friends and as many soldiers as he could, the antlered woman fired her revolvers, killing men in an instant, her bullets ignoring overshields and aura. Whipping back, Jaune cried commands, trying to get people to fall back, but in the chaos, the lanky woman rushed in, disconnecting her spear in two. She charged for Jaune and his friends, but quickly jumped over them, slamming into the gathered firing lines. Eyes wide, he watched as she cut through infantry like pulling paper apart.

 He could not stare for too long. Springing to his feet, he grabbed Pyrrha, raising their shields again, only to meet roaring flame crashing against their bulwarks. He was too late to activate his hard light shields. Infantry behind him, their overshields shattered, flame eating away at their armor and flesh within seconds, leaving nothing but smoldering ashes. He didn’t know what to do. Flipping back, a figure rushed in, brimming with power and energy. Skidding to a stop, he raised his shield, blocking bullets from the antlered woman, who simply smiled with delight. Not even Pyrrha dared to face her.

 From the smoke, Jaune backed away, shouting for everyone to fall back to the streets. Gunfire, screams, blood, these newcomers were far beyond anything he’d ever faced. Hearts racing, thoughts whirling, his sword began to tremble. A sensation. A breath. A silhouette. From behind the lanky woman cut through soldiers, raising her weapons, while a hunchbacked man with an armored back, barreled toward him, shoving Yang and Nora from his path.

 A split-second decision, he pulled a page form Pyrrha’s book, jumping at the last second, letting his shield take the hit from the hunchbacked menace. Flicking his wrist, gravity Dust exploded outward, launching him and the beast of a man back, firing him right into the line of the lanky woman. Bringing her weapons down on Jaune, he flickered, a white shadow clone vanishing in blinding light. Flipping through the air, he reappeared behind her, slamming his blade against the back of her head. As expected, but also surprising, Crocea Mors sparked and bounced against powerful aura, stopping his advance. At least that’s what the woman thought.

 Flashing in a burst of rainbow sparkles, using Ruby’s Semblance, he flashed and reappeared, striking the woman every chance he got. As she struck him a few times, Yang’s semblance coming in handy, he twirled his sword, explosive Dust agitating within his blade. With a quick flicker, using Blake’s semblance, he reappeared behind the woman, slamming his pommel into her back. Channeling Cardin’s semblance, the Dust screamed to life, sending the woman flying back, tumbling over debris and broken glass, only to reposition, an impressed smirk on her face.

 Jaune panted, running himself ragged for hours. From the smoke, RJAS and MSTN arrived, preparing their weapons and semblances. RWBY and JNPR followed quick, flanking Jaune on either side. There were only four of these villains and already, they killed fifty people. “Jaune… who the fuck are these people?”

 “She sent them.” Jaune said. RWBY and JNPR looked around, seeing operators of the mercenary companies nodding in agreement. Doré and Clair were surprised that even Rosemary nodded with understanding. “It goes without saying… they aren’t like anything we’ve faced. You know the truth—even then, I have never seen this before.”

 “Then what do we do?” An operator turned to Jaune.

 “We fight and we kill.” Jaune said. “They land killing blows without even trying—but they are easily overwhelmed. Leave the priestess looking one to me. I am not losing any of you tonight—got it?!”

 “Yes sir!!” The operators roared.

 “Melanie, Miltia, Reds and Blues! Get those without aura out and get the dead and wounded that you can!” Jaune ordered. “The rest of us… no stupid mistakes—don’t get too confident. They will kill you if don’t focus.”

 He raised his shield, a bullet ricocheting off the surface. Across the atrium, the woman laughed. “We’re not here for them, dear King. We’re here for you. As long as they stay out of our way, then no one else will get hurt. You know our Goddess. Lying is beneath her. To prove my honesty. Team RRGE! Remove your hands.”

 The other three fell back to meet Reggie. Pulling off gloves and gauntlets, they each drew a dagger. “By the blood we shed in the name of our Goddess, we swear that no one else will be harmed, as long as the King, Jaune Arc of the House of Arc, faces us alone.” In unison, they jammed their blades into their wrists, slicing through the flesh, spewing black blood, until the appendages fell, spattering on the floor. “Now. What say you, King?”

 “Jaune… don’t do this.” Blake said, grabbing his shoulder. “We can’t trust that they will keep their word.”

 “But in the event that they are—is that a risk that I should take?!” Jaune hissed back. “We aren’t ready for her yet.”

 “I think being ready is out of the window.” Blake shook her head. “We’re all here… let us help.”

 “I think it’s fair that I get to choose a team, don’t you?” Jaune asked, stepping forward. “Four against one, doesn’t really say much about you and your goddess, now does it?”

 Instead of a remark, the four of them had varying degrees of smiles. The woman, however, began to laugh, cackling even as she held her sides. “My, you just know how to make things interesting, don’t you?! By all means, King… choose your fighters, we will humor you that much at the very least. But please understand… if you cross us, all the bets are off the table.”

 “Pyrrha, Yang, Ruby.” Jaune said without a second to waste.

 Yang perked up. “W-Why Ruby?!”

 “She has a power that she has already activated without knowing it.” Jaune turned to Yang. “Ruby… you know what I’m talking about.”

 The girl’s eyes flickered for a moment, standing straight, Crescent Rose came to life. Yang watched her sister give the four villains a confident glare, the fears and doubts vanishing in an instant. Eyes flickering again, the girl fell into a stance, hands clutching the length of her weapon. “I’m not a kid anymore, Yang. You can’t protect me forever.”

 The King frowned, regret and shame on his face. “Ruby. You see what I see, right?”

 “Yup.” The girl pulled the bolt back on her rifle. Dropping the magazine, she quickly reloaded, shoving the bolt forward and clicking it into place. “I’m ready when you are.”

 “Good.” Jaune said. “Blake, direct Weiss, Ren and Nora to help with the evacuation of Xanthus Plaza. Rosemary, RJAS and MSTN will relay orders back to HQ. Ensure that everyone understands that they are not to interfere. This fight might go beyond the Megatower. I want to make sure there is no risk for collateral.”

 “Understood. Let’s go!” Blake shouted, pushing, and pulling operators back. Infantry blew whistles and shouted commands, the soldiers clearing the new arena.

 The four stood still, eyes gazing at the four villains. “Yang, you take the hunchback, your strength can match his. Ruby, you handle the flame throwing one. Pyrrha, you’re with the lanky woman. I’ll handle the priestess.”

 “I’m honored that you would choose me.” Reggie bellowed with a smirk. “You have your opponents—kill them.”

 Without a second to waste, Jaune and Ruby were the first ones to move, Petal Burst and Sparkle Burst activating. Shield up, he smashed against Reggie Teale, throwing her off her feet and back into the granite floors. Falling to a knee, he used Azul’s semblance, reeling from the aura transfers he did months ago. He sped forward, keeping his shield up, blocking rapid firing magnum rounds. As they beat and crashed against the steel surface, he shot forward, sliding on a knee, extending the hard light through one edge of his shield, smashing it against Reggie’s chest.

 Beside him, Ruby danced and flashed, splitting her body into three separate petal bursts, reforming behind Arson. Crescent Rose in compact form, she pressed the barrel against the man’s spine. A quick pull of the trigger, she broke a part of his aura with the single shot, throwing him off of his feet. Moving in ways she had never moved before, her silver eyes burning with focus, she dodged Dust crystals flying through the roaring inferno, sliding about, jamming the curved scythe of Crescent Rose into the granite, redirecting her spin. Feet raised, the boots crashed into his aura once again, this time, doing almost nothing to breaking his stance. Before he could swing down with his flamethrower, she vanished, flashing back, pulling Crescent Rose from the floor.

 To her side, Pyrrha crashed with Fiore Gala, the lanky woman of Team RRGE. Shield up, she slid about, xiphos slashing against her abdomen, but all it did was dance clearly against the water light of aura. Flipping back, her hair and sash dancing through the woman’s vision, Pyrrha brought Milo down onto her back. Like before, eyes narrowing and thinking, aura simply fizzed and sparked, blocking most, if not all, of her attack. Dodging once again, Fiore swung, almost taking Pyrrha’s head. Dancing about, she kicked, heels digging into the woman’s chest, doing nothing but making a loud thud. Shield up, she launched in, shield bash, dropping to a knee, blocking one end of the spear. Eyes wide, her semblance came to life, doing what Jaune does, redirecting the other half, only succeeding by a hair. Pulsing her aura as she and Ren practiced, the woman fell back, skidding to a halt.

 As Pyrrha prepared for the next bout, a loud explosion shook their arena, sending glass and debris in every direction. Yang and the hunchback met, fist for fists, kick for kick, even headbutts. Swinging by Yang used Ember Celica to propel her like her sister would with Crescent Rose. While the hunchback was powerful and could take a hit, he couldn’t bank worth a damn and Yang would use that to her advantage. He was sturdy and knew how to lock his feet in place, something she knew well enough how to do. Bringing her fists down as she neared, he simply angled his body, the armor on his back blocking and redirecting the shots, spewing buck shot pellets through the shattered chandelier.

 Flipping over him, she brought her arms up, blocking and weaving between his powerful swings and strikes, sparking her aura. With a final advance, she ducked under his swing, hair igniting with flame. As she swung for his chest, something incredible happened. As if her aura exploded to infinite heights, she channeled her strength into her glowing knuckles and the shotgun gauntlets that seemed to relish in the newfound power. As her knuckles connected, she felt the man’s breastplate begin to dent. The firing pin was unleashed from its bolt catch within her gauntlets, smashing into the percussion cap of her slug round. With a bang, her strength forced with the power of her strongest rounds, the man shot into the air by a few feet, giving her the opening, she needed.

 As Pyrrha swung, clashing Milo with the half-spear, she shot to the floor, trying to knock the woman off her feet, but nothing she did could break that guard, worse yet, her aura. It was powerful and unlike very few she had ever sensed. The only person with that kind of aura was Jaune. Emerald eyes narrowing, she had to change her strategy. Taking advantage of the lanky woman’s wide movements, there was something about her that just couldn’t keep up with the rest of her strength. Shield up, she swung forward, bashing it against the creature. Much like before, she simply tanked it, jamming her spear heads forward, throwing Pyrrha back, stumbling a few feet. That was until a strange power roared within her body.

 As if renewed and brimming with life, she didn’t even need to break her attack to control her polarity. Time slowed as the woman neared. Considering the woman’s advance, the weapons turned dark with a black aura, redirecting them ever so slightly, all the while Pyrrha moved in, Milo poised for a strike. As one end of the spear crashed against Akouo, the other end, simply missed the redhead entirely. Pushing out, stopping one end of the spear, Pyrrha suddenly extended Milo into its spear configuration, firing the rifle barrel at the end. Milo launched forward, crashing against the aura, finally knocking Fiore off her stance, sending her back in a wild stumble.

 Ruby swung Crescent Rose in a death spiral, repeatedly hitting Arson’s aura and defenses. While the weapon she wielded was gaudy and unwieldy, somehow, she made it swing as if it were no heavier than a feather. Silver eyes flickering and flashing, she caught the flamethrower off guard, feigning a Petal Burst attack. She caught his head in front of the sharpened end of Crescent Rose, firing her rifle, letting gravity and physics do the rest. The edge sparked and dragged against the man’s aura, breaking his stance. As her weapon flew back, the shaft sliding against her chaffing palms, the scythe shifted, turning into a vicious glaive. Beginning her attack, she shoved it forward, pushing the dangerous tip against his aura, breaking it, cracking it ever so slightly. With another pull of her trigger, the man’s aura shattered for just a moment.

 As if rejuvenated, her aura levels shot back up, overloading the aura reader of her scroll. Twirling her glaive, she brought the edge down onto the man’s head, only for him to block it with his weapon. While he was the slowest of the four, he had one hell of a defense. Ruby flipped back, firing a few more times, bursting into petals and reappearing a few feet away from Arson. They traded shots and roaring flame, but neither seemed to gain the advantage. It was until her silver eyes came to life. Flickering once more, Reggie from her bout with Jaune, turned with wide, fearful eyes.

 Silver-white light flashed for just a moment, causing the flamethrower to hiss in pain, his skin smoking like Grimm flesh. He dropped his flamethrower, hissing and screaming as his body began to burn. Ruby saw this, and the flickering of his aura. Silver eyes still flickering, as if possessed, she shot ahead, jumping into the air. Crescent Rose shifting again, no longer a glaive, she remembered her lessons with her uncle Qrow. With a trigger pull, she brought the weapon down, blade shearing through aura until it completely shattered.

 Before they could say anything or move in to capitalize on it, Reggie Teale unleashed her semblance. Jaune’s eyes widened, realizing it was just like Goodwitch’s. She flipped her hands up, throwing the four students back several feet, crashing through metal railings and granite columns, their auras taking heavy hits. Rolling through the debris, the priestess turned to Arson, a harsh glare on her face. She said nothing, her teammates panting and sweating, blood and cuts dancing across their pale cursed flesh.

 “You’re stronger than I thought.” Reggie smirked, her anger dissipating in an instant. “Our Goddess will be pleased.”

 “What do you want from him?!” Yang shouted.

 “Do you really need to ask—wait.” Reggie snickered, pointing incredulously at Yang and Jaune. “You haven’t told your friends?! My, my King, who knew you would do something so selfish?!”

 “You didn’t answer her question.” Pyrrha glared.

 “Ah, Pyrrha Nikos, the invincible girl.” Reggie beamed. “To think you were able to put Fiore in the position she was in, is a testament to your fame. I always thought it was just pointless hype, but my Goddess, I don’t think the stories do you justice.”

 Jaune raised his shield, sweat pouring down his brow. Taking a deep breath, his aura refilled, shimmering white and gold. Reggie started laughing even harder. “There’s the semblance of the Arcs. Look at it… truly, something that broken shouldn’t even exist! As long as you have aura, you can replenish it indefinitely. As for you, Ruby Rose…”

 “You have silver eyes.”

 Ruby flinched, the words of Headmaster Ozpin ringing in the back of her head. Hands tightening around her weapon, she too fell into a stance, eyes flickering with light. “What’s to you?”

 “It seems the King knows how to play his cards well.” Reggie hummed. With a lightning quick hand, she raised her gun and fired within the blink of an eye. To everyone’s surprise, Ruby blocked it just in time. The woman’s smile only grew. “Oh well, a shame that you have to die tonight.”

 “You will try.”

 Her smile didn’t fade. “Trust. I will.”

 Deep within the confines of Beacon’s campus, Cardin collapsed to the floor, sweat pouring down his face. He leaned his head against the wall behind him, steam dancing off of his chest and gouged breastplate. Behind him, the concrete and steel wall dented, forming a massive webbing crack. One would wonder what had happened, but it was quiet obvious. Steam glowing from his armor and even from between every crack and crevice. He groaned in pain as his aura slowly began to heal his wounds. Twenty feet in front of him, his new mace, Redeemer, laid lazily, missing a few spikes. While Executioner was destroyed in the Forever Fall, he made a new one, one that matched his new personality.

 His vision began to blue as pain took hold of him and the blood found its way to crawl from his open mouth. He took slow, heaving breaths, phantom pains from his death in the Forever Fall, surfacing with every sharp pain that pierced his chest. His arms were numb and lacked the vambraces that were supposed to protect him. He clenched his teeth, shutting his eyes with anger growing in his body. His friends and team were away, probably asleep or in their dorm studying. It was a late night after all. Worse yet, Jaune and Blake were still missing.

 Indigo eyes glared at the training drones staring at him with empty eyes that glowed orange. Leaning back once again, he sighed a simple command the machines shut down, backing away from the teenager. As they powered down, he released the breath he didn’t know he was holding, letting relief ripple through his body. For a moment, the thought of getting up and taking a much-needed shower flittered through his mind, but given the rapidly increasing pain, it didn’t seem like a good idea at the moment.

 Eyes trailing to the ceiling, eyeing the shattered moon above, peering between the ceiling windowpanes. It was then, his thoughts landed on his friends. His team was making progress in leaps and bounds, crossing many thresholds that held them back before. Their grades were rising at a steady rate and every professor they had was impressed for once. All after two weeks of change. Training with Jaune and Pyrrha had amazing fruit to bear, with he himself growing past every expectation. Despite the wounds that would open up—despite the healing Jaune had done—Cardin only went forward.

 Sadly, Pyrrha was so worried for their friends, despite never putting off a day of training, she told him that their sessions would be put on hold until further notice. She had to look for Jaune and Blake. RWBY, CNDR, JNPR and even NDGO of all the teams, had joined in the city-wide search. Cardin sighed, pushing his head into the giant dent his body created. He groaned in pain as the muscles turned tender from the pressure. He hissed when he tried to wiggle his shoulders from the wall. Blake ran because of something and Jaune followed. They were gone for three days—the entire weekend, and there was no word or sight of them.

 Clenching his fists as feeling slowly began to return—he cursed at himself. Indigo eyes locking with Redeemer. His friends could be in danger, especially with the White Fang running about! He wanted to get up, he wanted to move, but his legs were number than the arms that hung against his sides like noodles. His anger grew in his chest as he tried to force himself to move. Even with all the determination in the world; there was no way he was set to move any time soon. The difficulty he’d set the drones to might have been exaggerated levels of Jaune and Pyrrha.

 A foolish move to healthy students—it was suicidal for someone still healing, like Cardin. The risk of him opening the stitches and cuts were too high. Yet, he fought the bots. He beat down a few of them—fifteen exactly—but he was quickly swarmed without much preparation. He was slow, he was bulky, and he especially felt something wrong. The drones bashed him with extreme prejudice and carved into his armor with their fists designed to simulate Grimm claws and swings. The power behind each hit seeped away at his aura, eating away at the invisible force-field.

 He cried out, clenching his teeth as he moved to stretch. If he hadn’t felt real pain, he probably would have roared out. Nevertheless, Nurse Peridot would scream his ears off if she ever learned of this incident. He was certain at least, one of his wounds had opened again. The sweat trickling down his skin and face made it difficult to tell. With a powerful sigh, he stared at the ceiling, alone and exhausted.

 “Cardin?” An accented voice echoed in the seemingly empty training room. “Are you in here?”

 “V-Velvet!” He whimpered in the wall. “W-What are you doing here?”

 Footsteps echoed in the room as the Faunus dashed across the floor. She came to a sliding halt, her bunny ears bouncing as she finally stopped. “C-Cardin?!”

 “I-I’m fine, Bun.” He smirked, blood trickling from his nostrils. “I m-may or may not have made a mistake—”

 “Shut up.” She glared. Reaching into her small pouch at the base of her spine, she whipped out her scroll and began to text away. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?! You could have opened your wounds and bled to death, you idiot!”

 Cardin watched her, his mouth opening to speak, but the words were stuck in his throat. She went on her accented tirade, slowly ascending from scary and demanding to cute and actually adorable. Her rabbit ears and cute angry face didn’t help. His indigo eyes watched her as she put her scroll away and continued ranting at the Winchester. Her lips moved rapidly as her words left her mouth; even her foot began to tap on the floor as her frustration grew.

 “Velvet…”

 She didn’t hear him over her anger. Once more, he called her name trying to get her attention. “Bun…”

 “Gods, woman!” Cardin shouted with a laugh. “Listen… I’m fine. My aura is already fixing me up. I didn’t know you cared this much.”

 Suddenly, from the far side of the training room, a series of students appeared running over to them. Cardin’s eyes focused and found none other than the rest of teams CFVY and CRDL. The six students were in their pajamas and nightwear. They gasped together, charging ahead, their feet and sandals clapping against the wooden training floor.

 “Yatsu, Sky.” Velvet called to them. “You have the strength to pull him from the wall.”

 With a  simple nod, the two teens walked past the rabbit Faunus and wrapped their hands around his shoulders. A quick countdown and a few grunts later, they yanked the Winchester from the wall, heaving as they did so. Cardin collapsed to the ground, using the two as supports while his legs slowly regained sensation. Walking toward him, Velvet punched his chest, anger in her eyes. “Idiot.”

 The Winchester gave her a crooked smile. “I’ve gotta get better somehow.”

 “Well, you can do that without nearly killing yourself, boss.” Dove glared.

 Now, the eight students were eating in the cafeteria for late-night dinner. They talked about training and progression through the leaderboards of the first and second years. Coco told them of her latest shopping spree, much to their dismay, and Yatsuhashi even offered to help CRDL with their training should need another helping hand. Unsurprisingly, some students came into the cafeteria with books and scrolls, most likely preparing to crunch in studying before the week began tomorrow.

 Cardin leaned into the table, laying his head weakly against his arms. Ignoring the pain in his chest, the boy stared at his friends. Dove had a deep scar carved into his face, from his jaws to his hairline on the opposite side, remnants of their bout with the Grimm. Sky, no longer slicked his hair back, letting it fall where it may, surprisingly, he had thick curly hair. As for Russel, the boy looked the same—the god-awful color of his hair almost glowing neon in night. Coco pushed her shades up, crossing her arms over her chest, listening to the story coming from Russel. Yatsuhashi was silent but interested. Fox, the blind huntsman laughed and smiled with boys of CRDL.

 But then, his eyes landed on Velvet. She giggled, covering her mouth with a hand. She smiled, her teeth so white, they almost brightened the entire room. Looking at her face, Cardin felt a blush form on his own, the heat and warmth taking over his body. A part of him wanted to look away, but he couldn’t bring himself to. Her long brown hair flowed down her back, waving in the air conditioning. Her rabbit ears tilted and bounced with each laugh and giggle shaking her body. Her chocolate brown eyes met his and almost sent explosions of excitement through Cardin’s chest.

 It was then that he looked away. He shut his indigo eyes, feeling a pain in his heart and the heat behind his eyes. Clenching his fists, he sighed softly to himself. Memories of his past and the things he’d done to Faunus and people who supported them, burning in his thoughts. The blood on his hands, the things that even his team didn’t know—that woman that corrupted him. Finally opening his eyes, velvet was staring at him with a worried expression, eying his form longer than most would consider decent. When he met her gaze, she broke this time, turning her attention to their friends.

 “H-Hey guys!” A voice came from behind the students. Cardin recognized it as Samone of team SPIA, third years. They had their scroll tablet open playing a live news report. “T-That’s JNPR and RWBY!”

 Springing to his feet, he stalked across the cafeteria, pushing past students. As he took in the image, his stomach dropped. “This is Cyril with VNN, it appears to be an… an invasion by the White Fang! I don’t know the full scope of it Lisa, but the VDF and what looks to be a militia of sorts has taken to battling the White Fang and what looks to be thugs and mercenaries, in the streets. Wait… is that… who is that? A boy with armor is facing off against Adam Taurus, the known leader of the White Fang in Vale!”

 Cardin blinked, watching as someone who was very obviously Jaune, rushed in slicing against Adam Taurus, someone Cardin knew only from stories. Back and forth they fought, swords clashing and semblances burning through their aura. To his surprise, however, Jaune flickered with white clones, similar to Blake. As he danced around Adam, White Fang and mercenaries converged on the blond, swinging and slashing, only for him to cut their bodies in two, slicing through them with focus. Gravity dust came to life, pulling and pushing people away, his semblances under his control, made him look like a one-man army.

 He watched with bated breath as more students gathered around the girls of SPIA. Explosions erupted across southside Vale as more and more soldiers poured into the districts, battling from rooftops to alleyways and even into the tenements and Megatowers that rose, affectionately called the Twins. Still, the camera converged focusing on the street battles, as Jaune led a group of fighters through the warehouse districts to a large one resting against a sea wall. Cyril went on, rambling about the death toll and the destruction, but he was immediately silenced as the warehouse suddenly lost its roof, walls, and windows with a single aura blast.

 Cardin turned to his team with a knowing look. Within seconds, sparks flew, rockets and bullets and blades swung back and forth, clashing in and out of the warehouse. Duels were taken into the pavilion outside as the news airship tried to get a better view without being in danger. Cyril still said nothing, the camera focusing on Jaune. Striking with fury, he and who he could only assume was Blake, they fought around Adam and his companions, several others battling it out.

 Questions rising, fears reaching a boiling point, even Samone, a third year who had several missions deep in the wilderness under her belt, quivered with fear. With a final blast of aura and gravity dust, everyone separated from their duels. A girl was held by the throat, a bullet ripping through her shoulder. It was then that a heavy vehicle roared into the area, breaking their attacks. Cyril snapped from his thoughts as the warehouse split in two, collapsing into the Riviere in a spectacular flash of smoke and flame. Following after the vehicle, the camera panned to see ten kids rushing in with a multitude of colors.

 It was then that Cardin had seen enough.

 “T-That’s Pyrrha Nikos!”

 Pushing away from the table, eyes focused with rage, he turned to his team. “CRDL! Get your weapons and armor! They need our help!”

 Weiss collapsed to the concrete, breath heavy and exhausted. Nora and Ren beside her, they looked no better. All around them, White Fang and Xanthus thugs fell to their knees, hands up and weapons on the ground. Soldiers moved, putting them in handcuffs and directing them down the street. Soldiers filled the pavilions now, weapons up, with armored vehicles at the ready, miniguns whirling and turrets itching to be fired. Weiss sighed, locking her arm with Nora, their heads laying against one another in exhaustion. “After the battle.”

 “After the battle.” Blake said, weapons at the ready.

 Making rounds through the wounded, Clair ran her semblance ragged, pouring her healing aura into soldiers and operators screaming for help. Beside her, Doré boosted her sister’s aura, ensuring she didn’t break. Further down the line, several other operators with healing semblances made their rounds, rushing left and right, back and forth, helping people in dire need. In the distance, the things she and Jaune planned for were already in effect with work crews scattering across the city blocks with cranes and heavy machinery to clear the rubble and the destruction that tore through their community.

 From the chaos, a SWAT captain rushed up to Blake, giving her a heavy salute. “Your grace, we have managed to cordon off access to the King’s District as far back as the Redwood Gatehouse. If anyone’s coming, it would have to be by Bullhead.”

 “Good.”

 The captain nodded her head, directing her SWAT teams ahead, riot shields and shock batons already exploding with electricity. Infantry of the King’s Fist moved into the Megatowers, securing the lower atriums, with blinking flashlights and tactical lasers flashing from the rooftops hundreds of stories above. With a deep breath, she could hear the booming thunder of gunfire and the thrashing of bodies and aura within the Xanthus Plaza Megatower. Whatever they were doing in there, it must have been one hell of a bout.

 “Blake.” The Faunus turned around to see a fiery ginger with white armor. “Ironguard is ready for deployment.”

 Blake smiled, sighing in relief. “Fiona. Do not engage. Jaune is in the middle of fighting a team of her agents.”

 Fiona blinked, hands shaking for a moment. “S-She has people like us working for her? Y’know, aside from the main bitch?”

 “Apparently so, but these people, Jaune’s never heard of, nor has he ever seen them before.” Blake shook her head. “They shot Adam Taurus through his aura. I’ve never heard of weapons that can disable aura like that.”

 “Shit…” Fiona nodded. “All channels, proceed with caution. Unknown combatants in the AO. Callsign: Darkness Rising. Protocol Blackheart is in effect. All units prepare for anything.”

 “More codewords?” Weiss asked with a weary gaze.

 “Weiss Schnee?” Fiona raised a brow. “So, your team actually showed up. How’d they take everything?”

 “Still taking it.” Weiss glared. “And yet, I still don’t know what’s going on and it has been hours since this whole battle began. At least tell me what Protocol Blackheart, or whatever, is. Some context would suffice for everything I have seen tonight, for now.”

 Blake took a deep breath. “You heard that woman in the Megatower. She serves a woman she calls a Goddess named Salem. We will explain everything when the battle is over. Protocol Blackheart is an emergency command that puts all of our units on standby for deployment. Infantry, aura-wielding soldiers, it doesn’t matter—we militarize and prepare the entire district for battle. Megatowers will be shut closed, the Headquarters will activate its defensive measures. Everything you’ve seen so far, is just a fraction of Blackheart.”

 As the words left her lips, VTOL engines roared into the airspace. Blake’s body ran cold as three began to land. Weiss, tiredly forced herself to stand, pulling Nora up with her. Bay doors hissed open and much to their collective surprise, Cardin was the first to jump from the vehicle, flanked on either side by his team. As other doors opened, it came to reveal team SPIA, wearing combat clothes, something Blake never even knew they had. She thought they only wore fancy dresses and high heels. In another bullhead, team CFVY arrived, weapons drawn and ready. The rest of teams NDGO and CNDR followed after Cardin, running to their respective teammates, yelling questions while receiving no answers.

 “What. The. Fuck.” Cardin walked to Blake. “W-What is all of this?!”

 “I will explain everything—”

 “After the battle.” Weiss groaned. “If I hear that one more time, I’m going to stab someone. Cardin… I thought you were still healing. What are you doing here?”

 “You guys are all over the news.” Samone ran up to Blake. “J-Just what is happening here?!”

 “Headmaster Ozpin!” Weiss cringed as the man walked through the crowd of soldiers and their stiff salutes. His cane clicked and clicked with every step. Professor Goodwitch at his side, her eyes were wide with awe. “I-I can explain—”

 He simply raised a hand. “There is no need for explanations, Miss Schnee. Right now, we have a battle to fight. Prepare yourselves students.”

 Walking from another bullhead, teams of Fourth years stepped into the battlefield, auras and semblances shimmering with excitement. Weiss had never seen so many huntsmen gathered for a battle. This Salem, whoever they were, to have Ozpin so serious, that person must be the greatest villain in the world. Shaking in her bloodied combat skirt, she raised Myrtenaster.

 “Blake, you’re being awfully quiet.”

 “There’s nothing to say.” Unbeknownst to Weiss, her thumb ran against the promise ring wrapped around her finger. “The only thing we can do now is hope that Jaune, Yang, Pyrrha and Ruby survive this fight.”

 As the final syllable escaped her lips, an explosion tore through the entrance of the Xanthus Megatower. From the smoke, Yang, Ruby and Pyrrha took off running, rolling over concrete steps. Pyrrha jumped, flipping through the air, her rifle resting against the indentions of her shield. Pulling the trigger, powerful booms followed, bullets tearing through smoke and flame. As she landed, she rolled back, knee raised, shield resting on her greaves. Focusing, she pulled the trigger several times, giving Ruby and Yang enough time to get situated.

 Speeding to stand, she punched, launching explosive projectiles into the smoke, shells expelling and clattering on the concrete of the pavilion square. With a flick of her wrists, the entire belt expelled with a loud hiss. Bouncing about the ground, she reached into her pouch quickly reloading her armament, clicking, hissing, the bolt catch released the firing pins of Ember Celica. With focused accuracy, she fired again, this time with incendiary slug rounds. While she could not see her targets, she could sense them. Like thick shadows, they weaved between her shots with a few connecting and sizzling against aura.

 Beside her, Ruby did the same, this time taking careful shots with Crescent Rose. She was accurate, her silver eyes flickering every time the crosshairs landed on something within the shadows. She aimed where she felt the head was and pulled the trigger. Without any chance to know whether her shots met their marks, she continued firing, knowing that Jaune was in there, still fighting. Dropping her magazine, she quickly reloaded another, pulling the bolt back and slamming the chamber shut. With a careful calculation with the help her silver eyes, she pulled the trigger again, a bullet whizzed through the smoke and flame, hitting something.

 In the chaos, Jaune was suddenly thrown, flying through the pavilion. With a flick of his wrists, hard light came to life acting like a paraglider, with one hand he began his descent, Crocea Mors in its rifle configuration. Pulling his trigger rapidly, bullets shot forward, piercing the smoke and flame. Landing on his feet, he raised his hands, aura boosting as darkness surrounded his arms. With a deafening roar, four people were pulled from the smoke, raised into the air, and slammed into the concrete.

 “This battle is over!” Jaune roared. “You know what I can do with my semblances! You are not defeating me tonight.”

 “We don’t need to defeat you.” Arson spoke up for the first time.

 “We only need to remind you that our Goddess knows what you’re doing.” Fiore said next, speaking for the first time.

 “You only need to understand that she is preparing for you, as you prepare for her.” Eton, the hunchback followed. “This war has only just begun.”

 “And right now…” Reggie smiled, pulling herself together. “You have impressed us. She will be pleased with this development.”

 Snapping her only good hand forward, Jaune launched back, several feet, smashing through an overturned SUV. In the confusion, Eton charged, barreling into Yang, lifting her in his arms and hurling her back. Spinning around like a ragdoll, it wasn’t until she hit several black glyphs that she slowed down. Falling to the arms of Blake, she panted, collapsing to the concrete. Eyes turning to a red bolt of flower petals, Ruby arrived, dropping Crescent Rose, struggling to catch a breath.

 Pyrrha remained, fighting the four with all of her strength. They all heard the vow and the promises they made to each other before the fight began. They knew the promise these newcomers paid with their own blood to keep. They could not intervene no matter how badly they wanted to. It was a risk too great. Turning their heads, the SUV suddenly split in two, covered in black energy. In the wake of its destruction, Jaune launched his hands forward, sending the two halves into the battle, breaking the deadlocks between Fiore, Pyrrha and Arson.

 As the metal crashed and bent, Jaune charged right back in, rainbow-colored sparkles left in his wake. Sword up, he slid it against Arson’s own sword, bringing the blade against Eton’s face, cutting the armor from his cheeks. Spinning on his knee, Pyrrha followed up, the xiphos blade of Milo extending to its spear lengths, closing the distance with Reggie’s chest, without lowering her mobility. Positioning herself with lightning-fast movements, she blocked Arson’s swing, all the while extending the handle of Milo, the gun barrel bashing Fiore in the chest. With a pull of a trigger, she fired, the heavy magnum round blasting into the woman’s aura, sending her back, careening into a Xanthus Plaza statue.

 Shooting up, Jaune clashed his blade with Eton’s heavily armored neck, the blade glowing with light, eating through layered plate and folded steel with ease. Dragging the blade along, Eton too fell back, hands rushing to the gash formed in his armor. Sword now in reverse grip, he jammed the pommel into Reggie’s face before she could raise her revolvers to respond. With a punch, he wanted to make the stupid smile go away! Shield activated he bashed, pushing her back toward the Megatower entrance. However, just as her steps clicked against the stairwell, she activated her semblance once again, sending him flying with the force of a Goliath’s kick.

 Gravity dust ignited, breaking his momentum. Polarity at his command, he shot toward her again. Sword raised, he swung for her, only for the woman to use her antlers as a shield. Sparks danced as the blade met. He flinched, falling back a few steps. In the confusion, Arson broke his deadlock, headbutting Pyrrha, breaking her stance and part of her aura. Jabbing for her chest, time stopped. Her right hand dropped Milo, Arson’s sword stopping just before it could pierce her palm. She held him back, his entire body glowing black. With a flick of her wrist, he shot back, bouncing across concrete until he came to a stop beside Reggie.

 “Oh?” She blinked lazily. “It seems we’ve gathered a crowd. I see you, Ozpin! Her Grace sends her regards! Face us! See what she has made for you and the Arc!”

 Jaune looked to Pyrrha. They were getting tired, even with his aura amp. Hands shaking and chaffing with blisters, Pyrrha was on her last leg, barely able to focus on the fight ahead. “Fuck it. Protocol Red Flag.”

 Within seconds, Blake, RJAS and MSTN converged on the fight, weapons drawn. Rosemary clapped her hands, snapping them forward, sending aura to the other eight huntsmen. Reggie, snapping at attention with a beaming smirk on her face, Jaune and Pyrrha paled as the hands of RRGE that were once removed, grew back with Grimm claws and bone plates. They moved, their hands extending like Grimm tentacles, the two teams and Blake quickly broke formation, dodging the swinging appendages.

 That was all the huntsmen teams needed. As Fourth years moved to protect the people, the rest moved in blindly, charging for the two Yūrei. Reggie, screaming with wild laughter, reminding Jaune of Tyrian, she raised her revolvers, firing the magnum rounds with proficient accuracy. Yatsuhashi raised his greatsword, the flat edge blocking the bullets and to his surprise, denting his weapon. The hunchback returned to the fight, building his aura and his semblance, charging into the incoming students.

 Coming straight for Yang once again, he was surprised to see Nora instead, electricity roaring through her body as she swung Magnhild for his face. Sending him flying, Cardin waited, Redeemer brimming with light and agitated Dust. With a cry and a powerful swing, his semblance activated, molding and compressing the explosion as the weapon dented the man’s back armor. Before he could hit the ground, Sky arrived, twirling his halberd, Smother, coming to life. With rapid movements, he drilled the hunchback into the concrete, burying him deeper into the ground. In the air, Yang flipped, bringing her fist down onto the man. As Ember Celica collided with his back, steel ruptured, bending and engorged with flame.

 Behind them, Arson battled with MSTN and RJAS, his swordplay was infinitely batter than his flamethrower weapon, Pyrrha quickly realized. As if he were playing with his opponents, for someone so bulky, he was swift and fluid like water. Grabby Marsha by the collar of her breastplate, he threw her back, only for her to activate her semblance. A flicker and a flash, she reappeared, fist raised and brought down onto the man’s face, throwing him off balance. As he recuperated, he clashed with the twins, Naples and Skylar, their blades crashing against Arson’s own, a shower of sparks as they watched his every move.

 As long as he could be seen, he was not going to sneak up on them. Behind him, Tenne arrived, kukri knife drawn and a dark sinister look in her eyes. Using her semblance, she disappeared from sight. Charging for the man, she drove her blade into his body, shoving it right below his clavicle. To their collective surprise, that did nothing to him. Suddenly, from his flesh, Grimm arms sprang out, punching the four of them back, shimmering and hissing before evaporating from the contact with their aura. Wiping his shoulders of dirt and dust, he tore the kukri from his flesh, revealing small Grimm parasites stitching the wound shut.

 “Now do you see what we are?”

 Arson reached into his pocket, sleight of hand, and hurled Dust crystals, already glowing, and agitated. Without a second to waste, Marsha zipped forward, his semblance allowing him to move at incredible speeds. Kicking the crystals into the air, it left him open. The Yūrei charged in, swords poised and ready, only to crash in violent fashion with Tenne’s powerful kukri. Kicking the man back, she activated her semblance, Weightless, and hovered toward him, jamming her fist into his gut. Sparks fizzled. It wasn’t missed by the twins of her team.

 Anthony. Get this information to Marsha and Tenne. Naples said in his thoughts.

 I’m ready when you are.

 While he is strong; it is because of those Grimm parasites. His aura is at breaking point.

 Done.

 Turning to his teammates, they all shared a simple nod. Charging for Arson with focused precision, Tenne continued her pursuit, clashing her blades with his keeping him on the defensive. Dragging her sword along his, she fell low, letting Naples’ bo-staff to swing in, channeling with his aura. With a resounding crunch and a boom, Arson flew back, only to be caught in his brother’s chain blade, pulling him back toward them. As he dangled and shouted, Marsha readied herself. With a blink, a breath, she closed the distance, her semblance flashing her forward. With a bellowing cry, she brought her fist down onto Arson’s chest, shattering his aura completely, revealing Grimm parasites that chittered and crawled across the man’s pale flesh. As he bounced back, a bullet firing cracked through the ambiance.

 Time slowed. Shae watched with wide eyes, as Naples screamed. A projectile tore through his arm, piercing through his armor creating a massive exit wound. As if the world came to a complete halt, she could only watch as his arm disconnected itself, the small stretch of skin holding everything together, coming undone. Time roared back to life, the bullet whizzing past Tenne, snapping a hole through her ear. Falling back, Naples’ screams were deafening. Tenne fell back, trampling over Skylar who tried to catch the both of them.

 Eyes turning to the antlered woman, the evil woman smiled, raising a second revolver, firing shots at the shield of Crocea Mors. Jaune could not let this continue. With Ozpin and Goodwitch at his sides, they clashed with the woman, her semblance matching Goodwitch’s blow for blow. Bringing her revolvers around, the pair shifted, creating blades and batons, similar to night sticks. Flipping back to Ozpin, she clashed, letting her Grimm attachments come to life, striking at the staff the old man wielded.

 Stab, stab, stab, the cane met the Grimm extensions turning them to smoke and dust before they could even expand. Moving between every gunshot and every punch and swing, Ozpin proved to everyone present why he was headmaster. Jumping, he kicked out, launching the woman back into Jaune’s shield. Back pressed to the Arc symbol, gravity dust ignited, throwing her back into Glynda Goodwitch, who waited with her riding crop. A flash and swing, Reggie was sent flying through the statue standing in the center of Xanthus Plaza, shattering it to powder and debris.

 Flipping through the air once again, she landed on her feet, only to be met by team RJAS. Remembering what they could do, Grimm arms shot from her back, crashing into Jasper and Azul, slamming them into the dirt and stone. Retracting her attack, she raised her revolvers, firing multiple shots, ducking her head forward, letting her antlers block Jaune’s bullets. Shae fell over, her shoulder blown out in an instant, while Rosemary forced her aura to tenfold, tanking the hit. With how much aura she poured, somehow, the bullet only managed to bruise her skin and dislocate her shoulder.

 Reggie lifted her revolvers once again, hammers snapping at attention. Shield up, blocking and deflecting rounds, Jaune pulled himself to her, slamming his shield into her antlers. Pulsing gravity dust, he shot her back, slamming her through concrete once again. Coming to a skidding stop, she raised her hands, suddenly grabbing Russel and Nyanza from CNDR, and threw her hands forward, launching the two students at Jaune. Eyes wide, he stopped. Goodwitch caught them, thankfully, and lowered them to the ground safely. But that moment was not to last.

 Aura, as black as night, roared from the concrete, throwing Yang, Nora, and Cardin off their feet, sending them spinning through the air. Debris roared and spattered across the plaza as Eton, the hunchback, rose from the ground, his semblance activating. No longer trying to stand upright, he leaned forward, his head down and almost slinking into his armored back. Shooting forward, he dove into the teams gathered, separating SPIA and CRDL, charging directly for Jaune.

 So far, Jaune realized, they really were there for him. Taking a stance, blocking powerful bullets from Reggie, he turned to Ozpin, the two of them coming to the same conclusion. Flicking their wrists, green energy glowed in her bodies. As Eton threw Marsha out of his path like a ragdoll, he turned his attention to the leaders of the entire charade. Feet as heavy as Goliath stampedes, as fast as Grimm Stalkers, the man barreled into them, his armor clashing with the green transparent energy shields, the two men encased themselves in. Sparks, aura, magic itself, screamed, howling with sharp shrill tunes.

 As the man began to break through, as Reggie Teale’s bullets banged against their energy, Jaune reacted, throwing all of them back with a wild aura blast, channeling Pyrrha’s semblance to maximum. Everyone wearing any type of metal was thrown away. No longer having any options, he charged his aura once more, filling it to beyond maximum. He was going to end this one way or another. Flicking his wrist, Eton shot for him, not without trying. Dragging his blade against the man’s armor, Eton screamed for once, actually feeling the pain of Crocea Mors. Flipping around, he called three names. “Rosemary! Doré! Clair! They are weak to our semblance! Ruby! Use your eyes!”

 Without a moment to waste, Fiore tried to cut him down, but she was immediately met with Rosemary’s bo-staff. With a flick and a swing, the woman was knocked back, the bo-staff making a loud crack in the winds, as it snapped through armor and bone. Grimm chittering and screeching was all she could hear as Fiore’s body tried to piece itself together. Closing the distance once more, Doré arrived, her twin blades cutting through the lanky woman’s legs, spilling black and red blood across the plaza.

 Swinging once again, she was knocked back by Fiore’s fist. It was a mistake, because it left the woman open. Charging from behind, Joyeuse, Clair’s blade, brimmed with the Arc semblance, shearing through the woman’s chest. Blood, black as night, red as roses, Ruby arrived, Crescent Rose in glaive form, plunged into the woman’s chest, receiving a gurgled gasp. Eyes snapped open, suddenly glowing a bright white. When it faded, the two girls tore their weapons free as the woman began to smoke. She couldn’t say anything as she fell forward, body disintegrating as Grimm hissed and vanished.

 “H-Holy shit.” Doré gasped.

 “Jauney!!”

 “Arson! Eton! Go!” Reggie shouted. “We have what we came for!”

 Huntsmen, operators, and infantry neared; weapons raised at the woman as she held the exhausted Jaune Arc at gunpoint. His body shimmered and flickered, aura at near breaking point. Arson threw himself back, clapping his hands, a blood red portal came to life. The hunchback and Arson jumped into it.

 “D-Don’t!” Jaune shouted. “Don’t come near!!”

 “Jaune!” Blake shouted, Gambol Shroud clicking at the ready. “We can help!”

 “Don’t make any moves!!” Jaune shouted back. “Anyone takes a step, if anyone even moves, she can end my life right here… right now. Let me handle this. Please.”

 “I would like to see you try.”

 “You’re going to regret saying that.”

 Taking a deep breath, just as the woman pulled the trigger, his body flicked in white light. Reappearing outside of her grip, his wrists flickered with Pyrrha’s semblance. Pulling Crocea Mors to one hand, and random sword to the other, he pulsed his aura, breaking her guard and sending the bullet flying into a random direction. Power radiating, he sliced across her chest, brought the sword down onto her arm, kicking her back. Snapping forward in a flash of rainbow sparkles, he shoved his shoulder into her chest, using Azul’s semblance as his own. The woman could not respond, but still smiled as he continued his onslaught.

 Flicking his wrist, he pulled her toward him, her armor compressing as she flew toward his glowing blade. With a powerful swing, his sword ate through her body, but could not cut completely through her. As she stumbled over her feet, she raised her gun again, firing multiple times, each time, he flickered into a light clone. As his feet hit the ground, he swung his weapon down, creating a rapid response of explosions laced with fiery agitated Dust. Connecting his attack, the woman screamed, falling back onto debris, her aura snapping and shattering. Closing the distant, he shoved his blade into her chest, earning a powerful scream and gurgled laugh.

 Panting, he tore the sword from her body, kicking her to the ground.

 “This is over.” Running a hand through his sweaty blond hair, he raised his blade.

 As the sun rose over Vale in the east, shaded by the clouds of smoke and Megatowers that pierced the sky, Crocea Mors, the yellow death, reflected the rays of blinding light, relishing in the glory of victorious morning. The King’s Fist, Vale, the King himself, had won.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Feel Special (Darkos)

 “You truly have surpassed every expectation, King.” The woman smirked. Head dipped low, Rosemary and Marsha moved in, wrapping her arms together with aura suppressing binds. She grunted as she was pulled to her feet. “Her Grace will be pleased with this turn of events.”

 “Do you ever shut up?” Rosemary glared.

 “No.”

 Jaune sighed, pushing Crocea Mors into her chest. As expected it did nothing to the woman. Pulling his blade free, he flicked his sword, black and red blood spattering onto the concrete. Turning about, the sun was rising high, soldiers and worker crews in the hundreds flooded the plaza, pulling debris apart, trying to bring a semblance of normalcy back to the affected districts.

 “I didn’t know Salem would have you drink from the pool.” Jaune hissed.

 “This is nothing more than the power of my Goddess.” She snarked. “You don’t know the power she holds. I believe some introductions are in place. I am Regina Teale, but you can call me Reggie if you please.”

 “How about prisoner?” Marsha elbowed the woman to her knees. “How did you know to come here?”

 “That would require a confession.” Reggie smirked. “And I for one, believe snitches get stitches. I never did like stitches. You should hurry and kill me now, King. You should know, prisons and rooms do little to hold me back. I will return if you don’t end me.”

 “Salem has eyes in Vale. Who are they?” Jaune glared. “I want to know what the hell she is planning.”

 Reggie snorted. “D-Did you not hear me earlier? I’m not telling you damn thing—”

 Jamming his blade into her throat, the weapon began to glow. Still, she maintained her smile. Pressing his foot to her face, he pulled free, sending her back to the ground. Like before, the Grimm parasites simply skittered and snarled, healing the wound and before he could stop it, she was laughing again. Rosemary and Marsha pulled the woman to her feet, pushing her along. Holding his head in his head, he released a powerful sigh, sheathing his weapon. In the migraine fueled haze, someone grabbed him, pressing their lips to his.

 Freezing at the touch, he closed his eyes leaning into the embrace. Before he could start enjoying it, the lips broke away, revealing it to be a red faced Pyrrha Nikos. The redhead backed away, stumbling over her feet taking a few steps back. Jaune, for all of the things he did, blinked and nodded dumbly. In the crowd of students, he spied Yang’s momentary anger and Weiss’s hurt reaction. It was only a blink; it could have been nothing. Coughing into his hands, he looked among them, an awkward air resting over the group.

 “Guys…” Jaune took a deep breath. “I am so sorry that all of you came to see the carnage here. I am so sorry that I didn’t—you know what, I don’t have an excuse. I’ll just tell you straight up, that I was wrong and I am sorry. I made all of you worry for three days. That’s on me and if you want to kick my ass—you’re welcome to do it.”

 Doré, Cardin and Yang stepped forward, only to stop at Weiss’s furious glare and black glyphs holding them in place. Even as ice cold as she was, she carried a heat that could rival the rising sun. Eyes closed, the students stepped back and sighed. “As wonderful as watching you both get beaten to a bloody pulp, explanations would suffice.”

 The Faunus of the two looked at her, wearing a worried expression. “Weiss…”

 “Blake.” She walked forward and laid a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “I don’t care that you’re a Faunus, nor do I care that you were a part of the White Fang. After everything tonight, your loyalty to the Kingdom, to your friends, to us, is without a doubt. I just… I just hope that next time something like this happens, trust us, your friends, and teammates enough to tell us.”

 Jaune smiled, but it quickly dropped when Weiss turned her attention to him. “And you. Running off like that, running with Blake and leading an army into war?! Gods, what have you been doing, Jaune?! I am beyond mad at you—in fact, over the course of this weekend, I became angrier at you than Blake!! Do you have any idea how worried all of us have been because of your disappearance into Vale?! You and Blake ran off to do gods know what and the next thing we know, we are caught in a real war, with real death and real consequences!”

 “Why didn’t you trust us?” Weiss’s words stung the pair. “We… we love you both. If you had just told us from the start, we would have joined you and helped. You and that hero mindset of yours, you’re always trying to do things on your own; you’re always trying to be the one to fix a situation on your own, when you have friends who are more than willing to lend a hand! Gods, Jaune…”

 Before he could speak, Weiss shot forward, throwing her arms around him. “Please, next time. Tell us before you do something this insane.”

 Wrapping his arms around her, he nodded. When they broke apart, Yang’s attitude soured further, now trying to hide behind Yatsuhashi to calm down. Pyrrha beside her, was no different, a blush on her cheeks burning with both anger and embarrassment. However, Blake stood there, a thoughtful look in her eyes. Coughing into his fist, he looked at them. They put their lives on the line for nothing more than the Kingdom’s safety. “I will explain everything the next time we’re all free and available to hear it. Believe me—it’s a long, long, long story. Blake heard every bit of it and honestly I still find it hard to believe that she understood all of it.”

 “It took some getting used to, but it’s the truth.” Blake said. “Confirmed by three operators with truth semblances.”

 “Your Grace.” A calm voice entered the field of students. “A word?”

 The Arc took a deep breath and walked along. The students parted, their eyes landing on his armored figure. He jogged up to meet Headmaster Ozpin, face-to-face. The man, of course, had a mug of coffee in hand and his trusty cane in the other. Jaune could see something in Ozpin’s eyes that echoed within his soul in a way that almost made him shiver.

 “H-How can I help you, headmaster?”

 Medics rushed to wounded soldiers, White Fang operatives and Xanthus thugs. All around them, dump trucks, utility trucks and cleaning crews rushed passed them. As the sun rose higher, rays peered between buildings in the east, highlighting the HQ, dancing rays between the Twins beyond. “I want to let you know… you’ve done well.”

 “H-How?” Jaune turned to him with surprise. “How is any of this doing well? All of the dead, the destruction, and we didn’t even get Roman Torchwick, nor did we get Adam.”

 “Well…” Ozpin smiled. “The police precincts under your control have arrested hundreds of Xanthus gangster and thugs, countless White Fang operatives; you weakened the White Fang chapter in Vale to the point that they may never recover; you dismantled one of the largest syndicates in southside Vale, ending the oppression of the people; now the companies who armed the White Fang and Xanthus will be put under investigation with the threat their weapons posed to Kingdom security. Shall I continue?”

 “But…” Jaune turned, eyes watching the gunships of the King’s Fist fly about the southside. “All the destruction that happened, all the dead…”

 “Look further than that, Jaune.” Ozpin hummed. “Your men are moving as we speak to clean the damages and heal the city. You managed to plan around her actions, and it worked.”

 “What has the council said about this?”

 “City officials within southside are speaking to them and the news networks, talking about a militia that was formed to protect the people and stand up to the syndicates.” Ozpin sipped his coffee. “While not illegal to form militias, it has come with some deserved questions, such as, why students of Beacon were caught there in the first place. Needless to say, the community leaders have said nothing of your kingship. Your secret is safe from your parents, for now.”

 “So, what now?”

 “I believe several of your friends and classmates deserve explanations.” Ozpin nodded his head. “I think they’d celebrate—all of you deserve the week off from classes. Just don’t go blowing up city blocks for a while.”

 Jaune blinked, turning to the man as Goodwitch took her place at his side. “W-Wait! What about the White Fang? Team RRGE? Salem?!”

 “You’ve earned your place in my inner circle, Jaune.” Ozpin turned to him, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t you worry. We will continue our own separate investigations. For now… give your attention to your dear friends, they need reassurances after all. I will handle telling the Fourth years.”

 Jaune sighed but nodded his head. Turning on his heels, his friends stood. Teams RWBY, JNPR, CNDR, CFVY, NDGO, CRDL, SPIA and Sun Wukong; all teenagers and young adults, that just fought a real battle in a real war. Looking upon their youthful faces, sent shivers up and down his spine—especially Ruby and her once innocent eyes lacking the sparkle that made them special. He took a deep breath and walked up to them. Beside him, the lieutenants of his High Command stood ready.

 “Damn it, Grif!” Sarge could be heard, cocking his empty shotgun. “I ran out of ammo, again!”

 “We’re… the battle is over, Sarge.” Grif sighed in defeat. “No point in using ammo right now.”

 “No?” Sarge responded with his usual gruff voice. “The war has just begun, son. There’s never a moment where ammo isn’t useful.”

 “I… ignore him. Please.” Grif shook his head.

 “So…” Jaune started, nodding at the cat Faunus among them. Blake left the group of students and took her place beside him, her hand falling to grab his, fingers locking. “This is my army—the King’s Fist. These are my lieutenants. Rosemary, Carolina, and Blake are the best, by skill and rank. I know you have several well-deserved questions. I think it’ll be best if we talk in private.”

 Lifting his left arm, he tapped on a scroll. Once he finished, there was a soft ring and he lowered his arm. A soft roar of repulsor-engines echoed into the former battlefield. Debris and trash was blown in every direction. A white and red LAHAT, or Levy, arrived, lowering against the ground. The bay doors opened, revealing a large and spacious transport bay. With a nod, Jaune and the lieutenants hopped into the aircraft. One by one, the teams piled in, with enough leg room to still move.

 It was a surprise to all of them, that even Yatsuhashi with his towering height and equally towering blade, were able to fit inside without a struggle, while still leaving space for everyone else. As everyone got situated, Jaune tapped the shoulder of the pilots and the vehicle took off into the air, smooth as butter. The vehicle didn’t suffer from turbulence as Bullheads and other transports did, simply hovering through the air.  Also, unlike the Bullheads, it wasn’t screeching loud either—it was terrifyingly quiet.

 “So…” Coco coughed. “This is a thing.”

 Jaune nodded his head. “This is a LAHAT, a Low Altitude Heavy Assault Transport, developed by Verde Armament in tandem with EcruTech and Green Industries, solely, for me and the King’s Fist. It’ll be a few minutes before we arrive at the Headquarters. By the way guys, all of us have the week off from classes, so we’ve got plenty of time to answer any and all questions you could have.”

 “Okay…” Weiss spoke first. “Time to talk about the Goliath in the room. What’s up with all the king stuff? Are you really a king?”

 “Technically, a Prince, but I’m working on taking the title of King in the near future.”

 Weiss nodded her head, eyes blankly falling to the floor of the Levy. “A… a prince?”

 “Does this mean that I get to be a princess?!” Nora asked, raising her hand.

 “I… of course, Nora.” Jaune snickered.

 “Will I get a castle?!”

 “At least someone’s taking this well.” Weiss whispered to Ruby. The girl giggled with her teammate.

 “Any other questions?” Jaune asked. “Doré? Clair? You two are awfully quiet about all of this.”

 “Wait, I thought the line of succession ended when the Winchesters and Arcs married the daughters of the last King of Vale?” Cardin asked. “My dad told me this story before.”

 Jaune took a deep breath. “The line of succession never ended. It was stalled to the point the council doesn’t speak of it anymore. While House Arc and Winchester have a real claim to the throne, so too does House Argent and Alivia. Sound familiar, Cardin?”

 People turned, spying the varying degrees of anger spawning on the faces of the boys of CRDL. Dove’s voice came forth with acid. “Argent? Cardin…”

 The boy said nothing. Blake, however, spoke up. “Wait… Argent, like the Brotherhood Argent?”

 “The very same.” Cardin winced.

 “Wait, Brotherhood?” Yang asked.

 “While Faunus have the White Fang; Humanity has the Brotherhood.”

 “Well…” Coco shook her head. “Isn’t this a bundle of fun. Just how many people are you fighting, Jaune?”

 “At this point… everyone.”

 The ship flinched, the students looking to one another with worried looks. All Cardin needed was to hear that name. Larissa. He scowled, brows furrowing as thoughts swirled in his head. Amethyst eyes stared back at him, flanked by silvery-white hair. Indigo eyes focusing on the blond, he couldn’t help but feel afraid. Jaune was an entirely different person and even knew about the lines of succession. His eyes turned to the windows as his friends and comrades asked their own questions. In the distance, smoke could be seen still rising from the streets of the warehouse district and the Xanthus Plaza.

 The news crews gathered at the Redwood Gatehouse barriers, were still filming, and asking questions, cameras bright and begging for responses. Zooming past them, LAHAT flew by in wings of four, probably filled with troops ready for deployment. He leaned back once again, sighing to himself, a feeling of relief and terror washing over him. A soft hand raised and rested on his chest. Indigo turned to find Velvet was watching with worried eyes. She cracked a crooked smile and that alone sent electricity up and down his spine, causing him to smile back.

 The questions bombarded Jaune and Blake like missiles and artillery fire. But they had quick tongues and quicker minds; catching every question and answering as truthfully and as concise as possible. They were going to leave the heavy, long-winded answers for when they weren’t in an airship and comfortable in couches and sofas. Blake was happy that no one judged, nor cared about her cat ears, happily soaking the attention she was given. But she couldn’t ignore Pyrrha and Yang’s subtle glares. Weiss and Ruby were no different—their glares, however, were far more subdued.

 The vehicle began to slow down noticeably, silencing their questions and voices. Jaune turned on his heels to see the hangar bay coming into view. Other Levies were seen, docking, and releasing their transport and cargo, while others were loaded and deployed. Across the hangar bay, men and women marched and ran about, with hoses, stretchers, and extra pairs of hands. His Levy slowed down just enough to be clamped by powerful magnets that held onto the vehicle. It shook, making those who weren’t surefooted to fall and stumble over themselves. Just as sudden as the Levy came to a halt, the doors hissed loudly and sprang open, revealing several men and women dressed in combat fatigues of different colors.

 “C’mon guys.” Jaune called, waving his hand. He and his lieutenants jumped from the Levy and landed together as one, earning a thunderous applause from the men and women gathered within the hangar and the glass windows within the command center above.

 “Okay,” Yang smirked. “That was pretty damn cool.”

 “That’s my brother…” Doré smiled. “You guys heard the King, let’s get moving.”

 CNDR jumped first, with JNPR and RWBY following close behind. The rest followed them, and Sun jumped off last, still in awe of everything around him. There were twenty-eight of them, each of varying color schemes and heights, weapons, and armors. Following Jaune and Blake into an elevator, they pressed a button, and a loud screech was heard, lowering them to the underbelly of the Hangar Bay.

 Eyes followed the teams, as soldiers young and old, looked at them with pride and awe. They all saw, in the streets, in the Megatower, in the Plaza, how they all fought. Without fear, children, threw themselves headfirst into war. Without question, they put themselves between death and life, to protect. If they weren’t inspired, despite all that had happened, they were now.

 “Hey, Yang, do you recognize this place?”

 As the students got situated, she shook her head. “This used to be Junior’s club.”

 “J-Junior?” Yang’s eyes widened. Memories flashed, the odd sensations she got when she first met him. “Wait, so…”

 “Yup.” Jaune smirked. “After you left, he and I continued our talks and one thing led to another. Now, he’s my general and left-hand man.”

 “Who’s your right hand? Blake?”

 “Actually…”

 Pyrrha and Yang flinched, their eyes wide and eyebrows almost furrowing out of instinct. Ruby’s eyes exploded with a beaming smile, spreading across her face. Weiss blushed slightly, her eyes wide as well, but slowly narrowing. Blake though, simply giggled again.

 “Wait, hold up.” Cardin clapped his hands. “How long did you know about all of this? This is all just…”

 “I’ve known about it for four months now.” Blake nodded. “If you remember the gang war at MT17 that played on the news for a while?”

 “Hold on…”

 “Yup.” Blake sighed. “Jaune and I were kidnapped by the Xanthus Mafia, the Daijin Yakuza and the Jin Se Triad. Turns out, Jaune had a hit on him for all the things he did to gangs since he first came to Vale. A lot of major gang leaders were killed by Jaune, many by his own hand, and needless to say, that made the syndicates very nervous. We went into the city to visit Violette, Jaune’s other sister. Next thing we know, we’re held at gunpoint, Jaune tries to save me, then we’re taken to MT17.”

 “Making a long story shorter, Jaune’s men arrive, we all kill a bunch of people, Jaune kills the Daijin Oyabun.” Blake said, taking in everyone’s blank expressions. “He convinces his dad to make FV-Day, a holiday for Faunus across the Kingdom to celebrate—we continue our war with the remaining syndicates until for some reason, everything falls into a cold war. We had men implanted into the Xanthus Mafia and the White Fang, then three days ago, they were… they were executed by Don Xanthus on the CCTN, then here we are. Don Xanthus is dead. The White Fang were defeated. Of the triple alliance, Jin Se remains, but so far they have kept their promise to remain neutral.”

 “Alright, everyone.” Jaune tossed Crocea Mors across his office room. The weapon magnetically attached to his weapon rack. “Make yourselves at home.”

 It was a massive room with all the fittings and furniture befitting a leader. There were several bookshelves stocked with hundreds, if not thousands of books, ranging from biographies to translations of the ancient Art of War. Others were fantasy and non-fiction, adding to his growing collection. Some looked like additions made by Blake and her unique tastes.

 In the center of the room, a coffee table made of hardwood and glass, sat with a steaming kettle of tea and several cups. Around the table, three large sofas and couches that could seat eight on each. They were soft and lined with golden accents against the hem and arm rests. One by one, the students collapsed onto the chairs, lounging about, and taking well-earned sighs. Jaune, Blake and Rosemary though, walked to the front of the troupe, staring at the students gathered.

 “How do you want to start this?” Rosemary asked.

 “Tell the truth?”

 “It sounds crazy hearing it the first time.”

 “So, I ease into it?”

 “Bow-chicka-bow-wow.” Rosemary said without thinking. The smirk quickly fell and was replaced with disgust. “Ugh. I have been hanging around Tucker too much.”

 “Make better decisions.” Jaune deadpanned. “And… yeah, I think I should break it down to them slowly.”

 “Fair enough, but how will you get them each, individually to speak to you?” Blake asked.

 “Erm,” Jaune adopted a thinking pose, “My aura is almost used up, I can’t go willy-nilly and use my time semblance to speak to them all.”

 “We have time on our side,” Rosemary added. “Use one of the rooms, Weiss could use one of her glyphs to silence it from us.”

 “Silence?” Jaune asked.

 “You’re telling them everything, no?” Blake nodded, a soft blush forming on her face. “Imagine what Pyrrha will do when you tell her you’re in love with her. Imagine what Yang would do when she finds out that the three of us were together.”

 “Y-You have a point.” Jaune nodded. “I’ll just hit everyone with the basic synopsis and you two fill the gaps, cool?”

 “Better than nothing, I suppose.” Rosemary shrugged. “Time to face the music.”

 “Now that everyone is calm, seated and probably eager…” Jaune took a deep breath. “I’ll be short and quick.”

 Bow-chicka-bow-wow. Jaune said under his breath. Other than the mild disgust he felt for himself, he shook his head and continued.

 “I am from the future.”

…

…

…

…

 “What?” Yang asked.

 “Uh…?” Cardin raised a brow, tilting his head.

 “Shut up.” Doré glared at him. “If this is some kind of joke…”

 “Yup.” Weiss sighed. “It was too good to be true. There was no possible way that someone like him could be normal.”

 “Hmm…” Ren narrowed his eyes.

 “Pancakes!”

 Jaune shook his head and sighed. “Have any of you wondered how I was able to copy semblances.”

 There was silence among RWBY and JNPR. Their silence gave Jaune his answer. “W-We just assumed it had to do something with aura transfers… or something.”

 “You’re not wrong.” Jaune nodded. “It does have to do with aura transfers. But let me ask you this—when did you and I do an aura transfer, Ruby? When did Yang and I do one?”

 “Uh…”

 “It has to be.” Ren suddenly cried, shooting to his feet. “When I first met you on the airship! I s-sensed something familiar about you!”

 Jaune turned to him and nodded, earning surprised looks from everyone present. “I have your semblance too.” With a flicker of aura, Jaune turned grey surrounded in a pink outline. Ren stood there, confused, but intrigued.

 “Either we have done an aura transfer without mine or Nora’s knowledge… or you are from the future—that would explain how you have and know our fighting styles and abilities.”

 “But…” Doré exclaimed. “How did he come from the future?!”

 All heads turned to his elder sister. “H-He woke up one day and started acting weird—he didn’t drop from a portal or something. He woke up one day and started acting like this. The thousand-yard, the impossible fighting skills… though it would explain why he was suddenly so good. But it doesn’t make any fucking sense!”

 “You have a strange view of how time travel works.”

 “This isn’t a joke, Jauney!!” Doré slammed her fist into the couch. “Honestly, I don’t understand what’s happening and quite frankly, I’m scared right now. If you’re from the future, did something happen? W-How did you did you even get this semblance? There are so many questions to ask and let me be serious here—none of them make any sense!”

 “Doré…” Rosemary’s tone was soft. Walking to the girl, she rested hand on her shoulder. “Calm down. Jaune will take some of you into a separate room to explain in depth. Blake and I will explain everything else to the rest of you. Believe me, all of you will need to listen to what we say—this information is important and when we’re done, we will give all of you a choice.”

 “Pyrrha.” Jaune spoke up. “C’mon… time to give you a history lesson.”

 Pyrrha sat in front of him, biting her lip with a worried look in her eyes. Her face was as red as her hair, thinking of what his future might have been. Taking calming breaths, her green eyes followed after the Arc prepared himself. He took a deep breath before sighing heavily, his warm breath hitting Pyrrha’s clasped fingers, sending tingles up and down her arms and spine.

 “So, uh, I know you like me now.” Jaune started. His eyes trailed to meet hers.

 A searing blush formed on her face, backing away from him. “I-I’m sorry for kissing you…”

 “Don’t. It was nice.” Jaune smiled. But that smile was of reminisce, rather than amusement. “I said I was from the future. You see everything around you? The army, the mission, the huntsmen, and huntresses siding with me… it’s because of you. All of this started with you.”

 “M-Me?”

 “There are forces transpiring in the shadows that are plotting to destroy everything we love and hold dear.” Jaune continued. “We were too stupid and ignorant of the shadows. In the past, during the Vytal Festival, the enemy made their first act known. They attacked Beacon and destroyed many of our defenses within the first few hours of the invasion. Grimm of every species native to Sanus plowed through the Atlesian forces. White Fang invaded the school—stabbing Blake and cutting off Yang’s arm. Worse yet—the woman I am after, Cinder Fall… she… kills Ozpin and… she killed you, Pyrrha.”

 The spartan didn’t know how to react. Her hands unclasped and her body felt cold. Her eyes stared at Jaune, hoping to find fault, trying to find the lie. The pain in his eyes radiated almost similarly to the way they did when she first met him in the airship on the way to Beacon. They writhed and glimmered with tears in the corners of his eyes. She looked at him with worry and reached forward, her hands clasped his.

 “S-She shot you with a glass arrow and when you were losing consciousness, she turned you to ash.” Jaune struggled to find the right words. “When you died, Pyrrha… I was lost. In the past, as hard as it is to believe, I wasn’t a good fighter—in fact, I think I was the worst one. You, without question, offered to help me first. You gave every ounce of strength you had to lend me a hand, to better me as a leader, a man, and a friend. To be honest, I’m surprised at how you never noticed the design at the bottom of my shield, or the reason behind my red sash.”

 “I-I didn’t want to make the connection.” Pyrrha chuckled bashfully. “I thought you might have been a crazy closet fan.”

 Jaune laughed heartily. “In the past, I didn’t even know who you were, what a Mistral Tournament was, or what aura even was! Can you believe that? You stuck by me, patient as ever and cared for me when no one else here would. Sure, Ruby cared enough to give me leadership pep talks and Yang would give her own words of confidence, you went out of your way to help me to my feet and stand as both a man and a huntsman.”

 “The design on my shield, in my timeline, was made from your weapon and shield melted down.” Jaune frowned. “The red sash was to remember you. I even reforged my family heirloom, Crocea Mors, to accommodate the metal from your former weapons. When you died—a part of me died with you. Just before running off to face Cinder Fall, you kissed me, almost like how you did in Xanthus Plaza. It told me that you loved me… and that I’d lost my chance. I couldn’t save you then—I sure as hell won’t fail this time, Pyrrha.”

 She looked at him with tearful eyes. The tears threatening to fall. She clasped her hands tighter, leaning forward, pressing her forehead to his. “Jaune… how long have you been holding this in?”

 “Since the moment we locked eyes on the airship.” He sighed, shutting his eyes. “Same with Ren and Nora. When you died, our family was short a member. They looked to me for leadership, guidance and family. Looking at them, it hurts more than anything in the world—hell, looking at all of you, hurts with every passing second. I failed all of you the first time because I was unprepared. Not this time, Pyrrha. Not this time. I made this army to find Cinder Fall and defeat her before she can even lay a finger on the CCT at Beacon—that way she loses her leverage over the Vytal Festival and loses her ability to mount an invasion.”

 “I don’t know what to say…” She stared at her shaking hands.

 “You don’t have to say anything.” Jaune smiled softly. “I just… I wanted you to know this without anyone else influencing anything.”

 “W-What happened to my family?” She asked him with worried eyes. “What happened after my death?”

 “Your family held a small ceremony for you. I gave your tiara to them as a memento. It was a silent gathering with team RNJR and your immediate family present.”

 “Team RNJR?” Pyrrha asked with a small smile.

 “Oh, right.” He laughed again. “Ruby, Nora, myself and Ren. Team RNJR, unofficial name, but fitting. We joined up in spring, the next year after the fall of Beacon. Ren and Nora had no home to go to, so they stuck with me since I was their last family. We joined Ruby because she was going to Haven to fight Cinder Fall. You already know—I have a bone to pick with her for what she did to you and Ozpin and Beacon.”

 “We journeyed through Anima, meeting your family along the way.” His smile dropped slightly. “We did odd jobs for various villages outlying in Anima’s wilderness on our way to Haven. We fought Grimm, and one of Salem’s goons along the way. We ended up running into Ren’s home village and killed the Grimm that killed his parents. In the wake of the beast’s death, it released so much smoke, a Mistrali air patrol saw us and picked us up, giving us a ride all the way to Mistral.”

 “Things happened when we were there, and we ended up facing against Cinder Fall and her allies, along with Professor Lionheart, who had turned against us and joined Salem’s faction.” Jaune began. “Just as the fight came to an end, the White Fang opened fire on the Kingdom with scores of artillery and heavy armor rolling through the hills. Within seconds of the attack, Blake arrived with Faunus from Menagerie, ready to defend the Kingdom.”

 “Things happened again, I killed Adam Taurus, the one you fought at the Megatower last night.” Jaune continued. “He was trying to kill Yang and Blake—after all, he was Blake’s ex-boyfriend and the one who cut off Yang’s arm. Skimming over a lot of details, the three of us fell in love after that…”

 Pyrrha blinked, slinking into her seat. “What?”

 “We spent time together, getting to know one another, and despite all the pain and the suffering and the destruction, the three of us, me, Blake, and Yang, we learned that love and joy can still happen even under the worst circumstances.” Jaune chuckled weakly. “We… we were incredible.”

 “S-So, what happened?”

 “They died too.”

 The room was heavy all of a sudden. Pyrrha’s eyes trailed to the floor beneath her. Her hands had frozen where they were, clenching Jaune’s own hands. “Wait… you lost me, then you lost both Blake and Yang? I… don’t understand.”

 All he could do was nod.

 “Gods… I-I’m so sorry…” She reached forward, wrapping him into a tight hug.

 “What of the other teams that we’ve gathered here?” Pyrrha asked, her green eyes locking with Jaune’s blue. “What happens to everyone else?”

 “I’ll tell that part when we’re all together in the common room.” Jaune shook his head. “I’d rather not go over the same details over and over again.”

 Pyrrha accepted the answer and leaned back, fighting the urge to kiss him again. Suddenly, the door opened to reveal Blake walking in with a small smile on her face. Pyrrha nodded at her and turned to Jaune. “Now, I have a question… what is going on between you and Blake?”

 “He’s my boyfriend.” Blake said without a shake in her voice.

 Pyrrha flinched, as if she were stabbed through the chest with a spear. “Y-You…?”

 Jaune nodded his head, a frown spreading on his face. Blake though, reached forward and wrapped her hands around Pyrrha’s. “I know how you feel; it is the worst kept secret of Beacon. I’m sorry, Pyrrha. I got first dibs, and I won’t apologize for it.”

 Pyrrha’s pain was quickly replaced with a heated glare, burning with tears. “Is this why you’re here?! To g-gloat?!”

 “No.” Blake said. Leaning forward, her lips brushed against Pyrrha’s ear. “Jaune is going to be King. I’m going to be his Queen. But I’ve done some thinking since then… I told him this before. Some Kings have Queens.”

 Pyrrha immediately recoiled back, her face, from hairline to collarbone, was a deep red, almost matching her hair. “W-What?! I-I… B-Blake! J-Jaune! T-That’s—!!”

 Returning to her seat, Blake smirked at her handiwork. “Jaune… is something else. His love for you hasn’t died, nor has it died for Yang or me.”

 “I-I c-can’t…” Pyrrha felt her heart race, her skin burning and steaming. “Are you seriously saying we should forma a harem?!”

 “A harem implies hierarchy and implies that we’re nothing more than playthings.” Blake shook her head. “It’s a poly-amorous relationship, you’re not just dating him—you’re dating me too. It took some convincing, but I managed to get him to agree. The idiot here was planning to cut us off and pretend like our feelings don’t exist and distance himself until those feelings subside. I think with all the things I’d seen; I’m not letting that happen.”

 “W-Why would you come up with this idea to begin with?” Pyrrha looked at her with an incredulous expression. “I thought you were better than this, despite your choice in literature.”

 “Believe me, I am a proper lady.” Blake shook her head again. “But… after the things he told me and showed me… he actually expects us to not return these feelings. If you saw him doing the things he does… it’s impossible. That feeling that you and Yang talked about… I feel it too. Ever since I started this whole crusade alongside him, that sensation, that feeling that I’ve known him before, it spread to each other you in ways I hadn’t thought before.”

 “W-What do you mean?” Pyrrha blinked with surprise. Without a moment’s hesitation, Blake reached forward, pressing her hand to the redhead’s, their fingers resting against each other. Blake pulsed her aura, letting ripple against Pyrrha’s own. As if their souls touched, as if something else resided within, the girl gasped, their fingers quickly interlocking. She responded with her own aura, causing Blake’s face to burn a deep blood red blush. Their fingers holding tight, she finally understood what she meant. “O-Oh… t-that was…”

 “That was how I feel.” Blake said with a smile. “It seems you feel the same. Who knew the Invincible Girl was so open?”

 “I-I mean, I-I just—I-I just wanted—” Pyrrha stammered, hand still clutching Blake. “Wait. Jaune… if you were from the future, why didn’t you unlock your aura before coming to Beacon?”

 “I uh… I had a theory that I wouldn’t get my semblances back if I had anyone else unlock my aura.” Jaune said sheepishly. “Remember how I said that in the past I didn’t even know what aura was? You were the one to unlock my aura the first time. In fact, you saved me when we were launched off Beacon Cliff and into the Emerald Forest. You became a part of me since that day, Pyrrha. Even if you don’t want any part of this thing that Blake came up with; I don’t blame you. You deserve someone who will love you and only you.”

 “I…” Pyrrha took a deep breath, her other hand taking Jaune’s. She tightened her grip on the pair, focusing her gaze. “I won’t lie and say I don’t feel something for you as well Blake. I don’t mind opening my heart for more. As long as we’re together… that’s all that matters to me.”

 “N-Not yet.” Jaune raised a finger. “I’m not going to accept anything based on the past. Blake and I rebuilt our relationship over the course of four months. It was… it was grueling, but I learned so much more about her than I ever did in the past, and I’m sure she did too. If we’re going to make this work, it’ll have to intimate, realistic and must not have roots in the past. I want to make new memories with you, Pyrrha. I don’t want to relive telling your parents how your died. I don’t want to ask myself ‘what if’ like I did a million times in the past. You, me, Blake… if you’re down for this—it’ll have to be done right.”

 Pyrrha nodded, giving him a confident smirk. “I promise. I won’t die. Not this time.”

 Breaking her gaze with her Arc, she looked at Blake who watched with a beaming smile. “You.”

 “Me?”

 “Yes.”

 “What?”

 “You came up with this idea. You must have come up with some rules.” Pyrrha gave her a sideways glance.

 Blake nodded head, taking a seat on Jaune’s lap. Her smirk grew when Pyrrha’s blush grew on her cheeks. She moved her hips slightly, seductively, causing Jaune to groan and moan against her round butt. One that Pyrrha may or may not have stolen glances at during Combat Class. Blake noticed this and crossed a leg over the other, her cat ears bending and curling.

 “I’m glad you asked.” Blake smiled, licking her lips. “The rules are simple.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Shinunoga E-Wa (Armored Bees)

 “That’s it?”

 Blake raised a brow. “Uh… yeah. Why?”

 “The stipulations are suspiciously fair.” Pyrrha responded. Jaune could be heard moaning and groaning as Blake continued to grind her round ass against his groin. Her cheeks remained as red as her flaming hair. Gulping loudly, she continued. “I-I thought you’d snatch him away and have him all to yourself.”

 “Now, now, Goddess of Victory.” Blake smirked. “I’m not going to hog this fool from my friends. Who am I to do such a thing?”

 “Don’t you think this is you know… weird?” Pyrrha looked down at her feet. “It’s so…”

 “New?” Blake finished. “That’s how all experiences feel, Pyrrha. Soon, you’ll go on dates with him and if I play my cards right, you and I might go on our dates first.”

 Pyrrha’s face was once again as red as her flaming hair. She blushed fiercely, her green eyes shutting tight. “B-Blake!”

 “Ooh, I already have a few planned out, right now.” Blake smiled wistfully. “I believe there is an opera playing in MT08 this coming weekend. I believe they’re doing Mistrali performances for the rest of the month.”

 “T-That would be grand!” Pyrrha clapped her hands together. “I always did love operas! H-How did you know?”

 “Something about your aura told me.” Blake said. “I don’t know how deep this connection goes, but it’s strong.”

 The girl smiled, eyes trailing away from the couple. “I have to ask though, Jaune… how do you feel about all of this?”

 He was silent for a few moments. Sapphire eyes were locked in though, staring at Blake’s back and at Pyrrha’s face peering over the Faunus’ shoulder. For once, the boy didn’t really know how to answer a question. It was as simple as saying hell yeah, I think this is awesome! Or Fuck yes, I get to have more than one girl because I can’t make a goddamn decision!

 Weighing his options, he chose to answer truthfully. “I’ve been through a lot. My past defines who I am. I saw things I’d never wish on anyone—save maybe for Salem and her bitch Cinder Fall. But I won’t give some stupid spiel of love works in mysterious ways garbage. I see you, my love for you reignites. I see Yang and my heart races at speeds I can’t explain. I see Blake… and well, like I said, we rebuilt what we used to have, even stronger than it was before. I feel as in love with her as I feel with all of you.”

 “It sounds… bad when I word it like that, but I feel like it’s the best way I can.” Jaune nodded his head. “Like I said; you and Yang deserve someone who will love you and only you. Honestly, I don’t see the hype. I like to think I’m decent, good looking enough, a very good fighter without tooting my own horn and I guess being a Prince and future King isn’t a bad trait to have… but I’m sure there are other guys out there like me! I-I mean, look at Ren!”

 Pyrrha and Blake giggled, hiding their laughs behind their hands. “I’m pretty sure Ren’s already married to Nora.”

 He chuckled. “Okay, fair. But Pyrrha… I feel… surprised about all of this. In the past, I never once thought of something like this. While this isn’t the first poly relationship I’ve been in, it’s still… how do I say… overwhelming.”

 “That’s good.” Pyrrha looked relieved. “I’m glad you aren’t jumping around cheering to have two girlfriends. By the end of the day, that could even go up to three.”

 “Even if I wanted to, there’s a cat on my lap.” Jaune laughed. “Kinda difficult.”

 “A-Are you calling me fat?!” Blake snapped.

 “N-No…” He leaned into his seat, sinking between the cushions. Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around her waist and held her against his body. Just like his own face a few minutes ago, her cheeks burned up with crimson at the contact. Throwing her against the couch, she yelped, giggling as his hands began to tickle her navel. Pyrrha watched with wide eyes as they got closer and closer, his lips only inches from her cat ears, each one flinching with excitement. Jaune opened his mouth and immediately brought one of her ears between his teeth, nibbling ever so slightly, doing all kinds of strange things to the Nikos.

 Blake stopped laughing, her eyes snapping shut as her body shivered. Pyrrha stared, legs slowly rubbing together. She gulped, listening to the Faunus’ sudden gasps. She shook her head, eyes trying to break away, but she couldn’t. Something was happening to her, her body grew warm, her hands began to tremble, listening to every breath that the pair took. Hands on her knees, she hissed, trying to fight back against the sensations and the whispers happening in the back of her head.

 “J-Jaune. Blake.” She said, trying to fight the urges.

 The two stopped immediately and faced her. Brows raised at her tone. “What’s up, Pyr?”

 “When… when did the two of you do an aura transfer?”

 Jaune and Blake turned to one another. “Uh… we didn’t.”

 “But I thought you said you get semblances through aura transfers?”

 “Yeah…” Jaune chuckled hotly, burying his face into Blake’s shoulder. “We, uh, have a theory about that.”

 “We think he gets semblances through sex too.”

 …

 …

 …

 …

 “You two already h-had s-sex?!” Pyrrha screeched, holding her head in her hands. “Y-You… you sneaky cat!”

 “If you were in the position we were in… I know even you wouldn’t have been able to control yourself.” Blake shot back with a victorious smirk.

 Pyrrha gasped, gulping with cheeks burning. The thought of him doing that with her, made her heart race. She clutched her hands together, green eyes landing at the table and upon the couple in front of her. Never had she thought Blake the quiet intellectual would be this open about sex, of all things. She herself, had been more of a traditionalist, raised under the spotlight with an image to uphold. To think she’d considered sharing the man she’s been crushing on for months now, with that very same girl, made her mind and world spin.

 But that begged the question. “Jaune… can you leave Blake and I alone for a little bit? I promise it won’t be long.”

 Blake nodded and shifted from the couch, letting him reposition. He quickly rose, stretching slightly and walked over to the glass doors of the balcony. Sliding them open, he shut the door just as quickly and leaned against the balcony railings. Once he was surely out of earshot, Pyrrha leaned in, her face as hot as fire and crimson red.

 “So…”

 “So…”

 “You two…”

 “Yup.”

 “How many times?”

 “E-Excuse me?” Blake’s brow rose into her hairline. “Is our dear Invincible Girl a closet pervert?”

 “N-NO!” She brought her hands to her face once again, trying to ease the burning fire on her cheeks. “I-I… I-I was just c-curious!”

 “Well…” the Faunus adopted a thinking pose. “I lost count the first night. Oh man, Pyr… the amount of tension we had to unwind… I couldn’t walk the next day.”

 Pyrrha knew she was going to faint. Her head pounding, she didn’t know how much more she could take. “How… how was it?”

 “It was the best three days of my life.”

 “T-Three days?!” The Spartan’s voice trailed. “H-How…”

 “What was that?”

 “How…” Pyrrha was struggling to put this into words. “Howbigishe?”

 “Pyr… I can’t answer questions if you don’t ask them properly.”

 Pyrrha slammed her hands into her knees, gritting her teeth tight. “How. Big. Is. He.”

 “Hmm.” Blake pondered. A devilish smirk began to grow as the blush began to spread across her skin. “You’d be surprised. He’s actually—”

 Jaune stared off into the distance, in love with the megalopolis. The skyscrapers and the wonderful monuments erected could be seen in the bright morning sun. Towering Megatowers peered into the air, actually getting in the way of airships and their flight paths. Further out, towards Vale’s residential districts, Signal, the beginner’s combat school for Valeans was seen, its lone tower rising to kiss the clouds. Cutting the city in two, was the massive crystal blue river, the Riviere Bleu, that flowed carefree with ships and transports dropping supplies and trade goods, despite the chaos of the night before.

 At the end of the river, airships, and Bullheads, as small as they may seem, were flying in and out of Beacon Cliff. The grand Hunter Academy stood, glimmering in the morning beauty, almost like a troch, using the rising sun in the east as its fire. Beacon tower glowed marvelously, the god rays peering past the peaks and points, illuminating the city below, the lights reflecting off the crystal waters. The morning traffic had already begun, with cars and trucks gathering at feeder lanes and highways themselves. There were thousands of vehicles fighting, pushing and overtaking one another for spots.

 In the streets and even zipping between Megatowers and skyscrapers, news crews, news airships and VTOLs could be seen, cameras rolling across the pavilions and plazas. Leaning against the railing, he was glad that the HQ held no markings that made it stand out. They were none the wiser as spokespeople stood in the streets, holding microphones, and speaking into cameras. Their words were just enough to quell the fears and the questions running from civilian to civilian. While the destruction was great within the King’s District, crews were quick to deploy, with most of the superficial damage already removed or in the process.

 Zipping past news airships, wings of LAHAT, three to a wing, flew by, soldiers and machine gunners sitting with their legs dangling over the edge. While that would bring more questions, Jaune resigned himself knowing that with the Silver Tongue Protocol, every story that the trusted lawyers, community leaders and spokespeople told, corroborated with one another. The last thing they needed was people poking holes in their stories. With plenty of operators and High Command staff with focus-based semblances that can be applied beyond combat, there were plenty of speeches to go around.

 A small smile found its way to his face. “It’s beautiful.”

 “I agree.” A gruff voice appeared beside him. “I may be you, but damn, this place… it never ceases to amaze me.”

 “What’s your opinion of this hot mess?” Jaune asked the older version of himself.

 The man’s red cape and hood flowed in the winds that picked up. “Which one? Salem or the fact you’ve managed to start a polyamorous relationship with Pyrrha and Blake?”

 “I’d say… both.” Jaune and his older self laughed.

 “Hmm.” The older Jaune sighed to himself. “Salem has made her moves too quickly. The fact that this team RRGE even exists, is proof of that. My question is what does Salem intend to do with Roman and Adam. In the past, she didn’t give a rats ass about them, at least to my knowledge. Roman was just a tool for Cinder and Adam was just a tool to continue driving distrust and division. Nothing more, nothing less.”

 “That’s not even talking about the rise in Grimm activity.” Jaune frowned. “Look. Out in the projects, there are tens of thousands who are thrown into the streets and tenements and Megatowers without anything but the clothes on their back. They are coming from villages and regions that have been overwhelmed by Grimm. We can’t do anything about that until we have those airships that Junior bought.”

 “A problem that needs to be watched but can’t be solved until another time.” The older Jaune hummed. “I don’t remember Orléans being any more than a small village in the outskirts of Vale’s jurisdiction. Now, it’s a whole city situated against a waterfall and surrounded on all sides by impassible mountain ranges. Truly, a settlement built to withstand anything. How large is Orléans’ army?”

 “Twenty thousand.” Jaune said. “They have their own airships, but as long as dad’s kicking, they follow him and only him. Twenty thousand infantry, two hundred tanks, fifty walkers, though not as engineered as the AT-TE’s, eight airships, a small surface fleet of three destroyers and two cruisers, and a fleet of four hundred LAVs. Not exactly a fighting force that could defeat or even stand to Salem, but they do have the Azure Knights—huntsmen who swore loyalty to the Arc Household.”

 “Hmm.” The elder Arc hummed for a moment. “Azure Knights. What if you did the same for your operators? Tier Ones are huntsman level fighters with full-blown semblances and years of experience in the field.”

 “I was thinking the exact same thing.” Jaune hummed. “With the help of a few people, namely Junior, Anthony, Blanche, Fiona and some of our friends among the teams… there are a lot of leaders present, if would be good to get some input from everyone involved. Junior is not just a purveyor of knowledge; he’s also got a keen fashion sense as a former gangster.”

 “And you’ve got Coco Adel, isn’t her mom—”

 “A fashion designer.” The two said at the same time. “Gods, our troops are going to look so cool.”

 “And their uniforms and armor will be functional too.” The elder Jaune had a glimmer of excitement in his blue eyes. “What about that power armor you got from Verde? How did it go?”

 “A lot better than I thought it would.” Jaune said. “The helmet is so intuitive and the armor… it just responds so well to my aura. Almost like another mind, it connects to me and reacts accordingly, even before I can think. It’s… it’s nice as fuck.”

 “A-Anyway…” Jaune hummed. “What’s your opinion on Reggie Teale? Didn’t they seem… y’know… weird?”

 “Weird is putting it lightly.” Older Jaune sighed. “They had aura—powerful ones at that—but they were as dead as Salem.”

 “So, it wasn’t just me thinking that.” Jaune took a deep breath and leaned back, hands and fights wrapped tightly around the railing. “They all had powerful auras—the hunchback one especially so. It was the largest I’d ever sensed. Not to mention his armor—it tanked Ember Celica, Milo, Crescent Rose, Crocea Mors, Redeemer—which need I remind, is a whole mace. It wasn’t until Yang, Cardin, and Sky, with Smother, managed to bring him down, but even then, he got right back up.”

 “As strong and powerful as he is, it doesn’t equate to skill.” Older Jaune reminded. “His aura may be the strongest we’ve seen, but that doesn’t mean he knows how to wield it properly. He’s wasting a lot of untapped potential.”

 “I’m pretty fucking sure he knew how to wield it properly.” Jaune scowled. “He threw Yang, my sisters, around like ragdolls. He trampled Nora. Nora. That armor deflected practically everything we had to throw at him until we overwhelmed him. Think it’s aura infused?”

 “Possibly.” The man said. “Or it could even be an ancient design.”

 “What do you mean?”

 “It means what I said. There were forging techniques lost to time and war. I thought you’d remember this. I am you and you are me.”

 “R-Right.” Jaune laughed to himself. “Ancient forging techniques that were null to aura. Dust infused or aura absorbent, even. The techniques to forge metals like that have been forgotten but are slowly being rediscovered again.”

 “Exactly.” Older Jaune smiled. “But, knowing Salem… it probably won’t be chalked down to forging techniques. She probably scoured the world during her many centuries, eons, of existence, searching for good material.”

 “A metal that’s naturally aura repellant?” Jaune gave his older self a surprised look. “D-Does such a thing even exist?”

 “Who knows.”

 “Agh. Welp.” Jaune sighed into the railings. “Thanks for the help, I guess.”

 “No problem.” The man chuckled. “Now… onto the second hot mess. Pyrrha? Seriously?”

 “Hey!” Jaune scowled. “You know you would have done the same thing in my position.”

 “Not even I had the balls for this, and I was with Yang and Blake.” Jaune glared at himself. “And remember, I was a pretty handsome guy—every woman wanted me.”

 “What do you expect me to do?” Jaune glared back. “My heart still beats for them. I can’t just turn them away, no matter how hard I tried.”

 “It sounds like you’re trying too hard to convince yourself.”

 “Well, I am talking to myself.”

 “Then, riddle me this, if you want. Do you love Pyrrha?”

 “Yes.”

 “Do you love Yang?”

 “Fuck yes.”

 “Do you love Blake?”

 “Without a doubt.”

 “Would you be willing to lay your life on the line for any of them? Even if it meant giving up your goals and dreams of becoming King?” The older Jaune crossed his arms over his chest. “If you were forced to make a decision, would you put your goals on hold to keep them safe, or will you do what has to be done to achieve your goals, even at the risk of losing everything?”

 Jaune looked at his older past, frowning. His head trailed down. “Why are you asking me this?”

 “I don’t mean to sound so harsh, but I thought you would have learned from the things I did with Yang and Blake, to not go down the same path. The more you love, the more weaknesses you present for your enemies.” He spoke with words as heavy as iron. “Having multiple partners is a thing that only fools do. Convincing yourself that you can love many with the same amount as if they were one is a foolish endeavor that will not only end in a stressful death but will get in the way of the final goal—becoming King and stopping Salem.”

 “When Blake died… it nearly tore me and Yang apart.” Older Jaune confessed. “I don’t know how much you remember, but it was bad. For everyone. We just got back together, the whole gang, and then after three years, she was ripped away from us, just when we thought we were winning. But Yang and I made it work. We fought and we fought, and we fought, until we made a future in the desolate wastes of Solitas. We were going to be married… we had the rings; we had written our vows… then the bombing runs happened, and you know the rest.”

 “Well…” Jaune thought of his words. “Well, I’m not you anymore. We came back to fix the future. I am burdened by your mistakes, but I will not be held back by them. I am burdened to fix the mistakes, so fix them I will. I love Yang, Pyrrha and Blake with every inch of my soul and heart. I will not give up my titles and dreams and goals, because I will find a way to make it work. I had done so much already. I have proven everyone wrong. I proved the Council, the community leaders of these districts, the Gangs, the syndicates, Salem herself, wrong. I’ve done it many times already, what makes this so different? How’s that for an answer?”

 The older Jaune nodded his head. “Good enough for me. Now get back to the room, Pyrrha and Blake, I fear, are planning to pounce on you.”

 “A-Any advice on how to proceed on that front?”

 “Dude.” Older Jaune laughed once again. “It was Blake and Yang in the future past, Pyrrha is a whole different variable I never got to consider. Just… don’t give in when they’re together… or any of them are together for that matter—they’re going to eat you, us, alive. Until you find and kill Cinder Fall, I’d rather you still be alive.”

 “Oh gods.” Jaune brought a hand to his forehead, surprised at how wet it was. “I-Is this fear?”

 Yang drank her Strawberry Sunrise in silence. The students gathered were talking amongst themselves and taking the information Rosemary had given them in a myriad of ways. Others sat in silence, like Jaune’s sisters, Doré and Clair, and like Ruby. Weiss, Coco, and pretty much everyone else was debating on what to do next, some light arguing here and there, but there was nothing that could devolve the group of friends and comrades to start fist fighting like idiots, much to Yang’s and Rosemary’s relief, and Carolina’s nerves.

 Yang herself, sat on Ruby’s boat for once. Her mind was spinning and doing backflips and twists, trying to fathom just what exactly her favorite knight had been through and suffered just to get to this point. Her mind was having trouble trying to understand his reasons. She thought he trusted them, loved them, even. Hiding all of this, just felt like a slap to the face. Hand gripping the glass, she lowered her head, mouth drawing the straw between her teeth. After all the things they bared for one another, all the training, the missions, the study sessions, the time they spent together—did he really think they couldn’t handle it?

 Yang shook her head, eyes falling to the countertop. He went through great lengths to hide all of this from everyone. He had protocols in place, how many, she could only assume hundreds. He was always a tactical person, but never afraid to get his hands dirty in a melee. Her thoughts whirling, her anxiety, which was something she rarely paid attention to, was rising. As far as she knew, Blake was only told the truth of it all because of necessity. It wasn’t a part of the plan to bring her along so early, so having her know everything just made things easier in the long run for him. He did it to save his skin.

 Tch. Really, Yang?

 She hissed to herself, sipping at her light-alcoholic drink, and frowned. Jaune wasn’t the kind of guy to risk someone’s life and future just to save his own skin. If anything, it would be the other way around. Time and time again, he pushed himself to protect others, from bullies or from Grimm, like in the Forever Fall. But the boy, no the man, she saw in the streets, was not the Jaune she saw in her dreams; it wasn’t the Jaune she danced with, whenever she got the chance; it wasn’t the Jaune who would play games with her for hours; it was a warrior. It was a fighter. It was a King.

 He was someone who didn’t like to see people hurt. Evidence; literally everything that transpired in the last twelve hours. He went out of his way to protect others, leading forces into war to defend his Kingdom and his people. He had protocols in place that prioritized the safety of the people. His shield was always raised, defending not just himself, but others. A hand shakily left her glass and rested on her chest. Even his aura extended to protect others. She remembered that feeling as if it happened seconds before. His presence, like a literal shield, wrapped around her and boosted her aura, giving her a second wind to keep fighting—over and over again.

 No. He didn’t tell Blake to save his own skin. He did it to protect her. She was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. Yang came to that conclusion, aligning with Blake’s retelling of the story in the Megatower and in the elevator. Her presence with Jaune that day was just one of the unluckiest coincidences one could ever have. He did it to save her life, rather himself the trouble. You can’t fight if you don’t know who you’re fighting. Even at the risk of turning her away, even at the risk of losing the bonds he created—he did it because he knew she needed to know.

 Rather pleased with her new conclusion, she took another sip of her drink. Her leg crossed over the other, watching the other students come to their own conclusions. Unlike her though; they voiced it happily and made sure everyone else heard it. Rosemary would jump in with the proper explanation; probably rehearsed until it became a broken record. Jaune would never hide anything from his own sister, who was invited to the Headquarters by her own boss. She must have gotten the textbook truth and details, easy and simplified with all the important facts and historical marks to make the explanations run smoothly.,

 A scowl found its way to Yang’s face as she made a move to take another sip. Ice cubes jingled and her straw popped and scraped. Her Strawberry Sunrise was empty again. Pushing the glass away, it clinked against four other empty glasses that were once filled with that red and sweet delight. The umbrellas she preferred dangled against the rim of the glasses. The straws used and bitten like gum, the remains of ice and strawberry leaves had gathered at the bottom of each glass, showing Yang just how anxious she was. Through the glasses, Yang could see Ruby talking to Russel about something—both seemed as anxious as she did about the whole ordeal.

 Across the room, Cardin was leaning against a wall, while Velvet sat at a chair looking out towards the City of Vale, trying their hardest to ignore the debates in the center of the room, just to watch the rising sun. The two stuck together for most of the night, fighting side-by-side, despite his training wounds that had only barely healed. A smirk formed on her face, despite the swirling tide of emotions in her heart and mind. He changed for the better, so much so, it was refreshing. He watched over Velvet and Velvet watched over him. It was, daresay, romantic.

 They whispered to one another, causing one or both, to giggle and chuckle. They were in their own little world, apart from the dark, bloody and honestly, messed up one everyone was finding different ways to cope with. While she was never one to be called introspective, she had her moments where introspection was exactly what she needed. Silence was something she sometimes craved, to get even just one or two seconds to think. Right now, some silence would be a godsend. Their voices gathered together into one that had different pitches and tones all at once. It would only be a few minutes before she lost her mind.

 “Hello, blondie.” A gruff voice sounded beside her.

 Yang looked up, her lilac eyes meeting Junior’s black. “Sup, haven’t seen you in a while.”

 “As you can see… been a little busy.” Junior chuckled. “You want another Strawberry Sunrise? I’m thinking about cutting you off.”

 “Yeah…” She coughed, looking at the group of empty glasses, water condensing across their bodies. “Some water would be nice. Oh, you got tea?”

 “Black? Oolong? Green? Herbal?”

 Yang thought for a moment. “Do you have Matcha?”

 “Matcha coming right up.” The man disappeared once again.

 Her eyes trailed away, turning to the door where Blake, Pyrrha and Jaune had disappeared to. They’ve been in there for hours. I wonder what they’re doing, worse yet, what they’re talking about. If it’s taking this long, I can only imagine what kind of incredible adventures he’d gotten himself in with Pyrrha… gods what is wrong with me?

 That thought alone made her heart drop. Yang bit her lip, crossing her arms over her buxom chest and sighed. Her lilac eyes reflecting the slight sadness she held in her heart over the idea that someone else had his. She could only imagine the look on Pyrrha’s face when he lets her down. Yang wasn’t dumb; she saw how close Blake and Jaune were. There was no way that they weren’t dating now—now that really hurt. Blake saw how she looked at Jaune, she knew first-hand how she craved him and wanted him. But the thought that her own partner and daresay, best friend, would jump and claim him herself, just because she knew the truth, hurt more than anything.

 She didn’t want to believe that Blake would do this, but the evidence was all there. Pyrrha’s heart was definitely going to be shattered. Thankfully, Weiss used glyphs to silence and lock the door shut so that no one can interrupt or hear what was happening within the room. Given the evidence she had gathered, Yang was certain the spartan was crying in there, probably on the verge of throwing up. After all, Yang was. If there was anyone that had any chance of getting in the way of her claiming the knight’s heart—it was definitely Pyrrha.

 She saw Jaune every day—shit, they slept in the same room! She was his partner, and they did practically everything together. Study, train, watch movies—and that’s just when they were with their teams. Jaune traveled into Vale every weekend. That meant he was almost always with Pyrrha, unless he was clubbing with Yang and Blake. No matter how well she timed her approach, it was always never enough.

 Her fists clenched at the thoughts. Hissing to herself, she leaned into her seat cushion, eyes shut and frustration boiling in her stomach. She wanted to get up and march into the room and get it over with. She wanted to know her future and that she probably lived alone and died alone. She wanted to know whether or not she’d get her dream of fighting Grimm or finding her mother. Yang wanted to know whether or not she’d be heartbroken by the one guy she knew she wanted. There were so many issues on her mind, and she didn’t know which would be a priority to know first.

 “Your Matcha Green Tea.” Junior smiled and placed the teacup and saucer beside her. “You look anxious, Blondie.”

 Yang gave a weak chuckle, bringing the cup to her lips. “Yeah… I am. Any idea what they’re doing in there?”

 “I have a good idea.” Junior nodded his head, pulling up a seat. “Jaune, the King, has seen some shit in his past. He’s done a lot of things and fallen in love three times during that time. He’s fought for and against the Four Kingdoms. He died for the people of Remnant.”

 “This is the same speech we got from Rosemary.” Yang frowned. “Here I was thinking you’d say something no one else knew.”

 “It’s not my place to tell.”

 Suddenly, the door behind them opened, revealing a red-faced Pyrrha and Blake smiling victoriously. The room was silent with every student staring at them with wide eyes. To most, it would seem like Pyrrha was let down and she had finally finished crying, but Yang knew better. Those were sweat stains across her face and the tears were definitely from laughing. The way Pyrrha’s cheeks blushed—it was from embarrassment and something else. The corners of her lips quirked as her green eyes met Blake’s amber and quickly broke away.

 Yang tilted her head. What the hell happened in there?

 “Yang.” Blake called to her. “C’mon, we want to talk to you next.”

 Yang fell into her seat, to find a red-faced Jaune, trying to hid his face in his hair. Blake waltzed over and sat beside him with a leg crossed over the other. Her head tilted slightly, her cat ears bending. The smile she had only grew when she saw her own blush growing behind her golden hair. Moving swiftly across the room, Pyrrha took her own seat in a separate chair, bare legs rubbing together with anticipation. Faces red, Yang didn’t know what was going on. She watched the cat lean into Jaune, whispering something into his ear, making his face even more red. He coughed at whatever it was, and actually bent his head lower.

 Yang saw this and raised a brow. It seems her suspicions were correct. “Tell me… are you two together-together?”

 “Yang.” Jaune looked up, sapphire eyes meeting her lilac.

 “We are.” Blake answered.

 Yang took a deep breath, shutting her eyes. Slowly, she slapped her hands against the arm rests and rose from her seat. She bit her lip, shivering in her clothes. “Then, I think we have nothing more to discuss.”

 “Yang, sit down.”

 At that, her eyes split open, crimson as blood with tears trickling down her cheeks. “Why?!”

 “Why what?” Blake asked back.

 “Why would you do this to me, Blake?! You know Pyrrha and I felt!” Yang roared. “Gods, Blake. I thought… I thought that I could trust you by telling you—!”

 Much to her surprise, she was shut silent. Yang’s eyes were wide with surprise and honest terror. But after a while, she eased and relaxed. Hands loosened against her shoulders and arms, the grip no longer holding her as if trying to anchor her to the realm of the living. It was then that she realized lips had pressed to hers, not lust driven, but passionate. The most passionate kiss she’d ever had in her life. She could feel it from just the contact and his tongue hadn’t even drawn against her lips. In her mind, she was fainting and doing backflips at the same time. She didn’t know what to do and simply let him continue.

 Jaune on the other hand, couldn’t believe what he’d just done. He was definitely gutsy this time around and sure had massive balls compared to himself of the past. But this was beyond being ballsy and confident—this was Yang Xiao Long for gods’ sake. Despite her confirming that she wanted him as bad as he thought she did, she was distressed and when people are distressed they react in illogical ways. Rather, they would do the first thing that comes naturally. In Yang’s case, she punches shit. In Jaune’s case, he’d be the one getting punched.

 But those thoughts were broken when she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. Her eyes closed and she’d begun to tilt her head into the kiss. No tongues, just lips. A cough though, broke the pair away from one another. Their faces flushed and Jaune hobbled back to his seat, taking in the image of Blake’s knowing smile, Pyrrha’s adoration and Yang’s crimson cheeks. No words were shared as the two blondes took their seats, opposite from one another.

 “Jaune…”

 “Yang.” He was timid and took a deep breath. “You don’t know how long I’ve been wanting to do that again. To kiss you… to hold you.”

 Yang’s eyes widened when she saw the pain in his eyes. “What do you mean?”

 He smiled to himself, but the smile dropped half-way. “Yang, do you know how I have your semblance?”

 She shook her head. “I’m currently deciding on whether or not I want to know. Is it bad?”

 “Very.” His answer was quiet, but she heard it well enough. He looked at her, eyes already beginning to water. “I guess I should start from the beginning.”

 “During the Vytal Festival, Beacon is invaded. Cinder Fall, the woman I am after, the reason I created this army, leads a team to infiltrate the school and pretty much sabotages the Vytal Festival Tournament. You were her first target. You destroyed your reputation on live international television by attacking your opponent after they surrendered. Now I know you’re asking why you’d do such a thing; well, his teammate had an illusion semblance that she used on you.”

 “When Cinder Fall began her invasion, she also caused Pyrrha to kill Penny during the tournament. I won’t say how, but it was… it was brutal. That alone caused all the people watching to panic… that panic brought hundreds of thousands, if not millions of Grimm to Vale from the Emerald Forest and beyond. Along with the Grimm though, the White Fang under the leadership of Adam Taurus had joined the invasion, releasing troops and Grimm into the school.”

 “Those sitting in the stands who could fight, fought back against the Grimm and moving into the city to protect civilians. Blake ran off to help people evacuate Beacon’s grounds with Weiss and you went off to find her and help her. That’s when everything went downhill.”

 “Downhill?”

 Jaune reached forward, his hand taking her right hand into his left. The fingers lining against each and slowly interlocking. His eyes looked at her arm as if he were in a trance. “Adam Taurus, the red-headed bull Faunus, injured Blake, and you charged at him without thinking. You left yourself open to his attack and he ended up removing your right arm just above the elbow.”

 His last words trailed off, his eyes firmly locking with her arm, fingers tightly locking with her own. “Beacon fell, Yang. It fell hard. Ozpin died… Cinder Fall killed Pyrrha. You’d lost an arm. Blake ran off and Weiss was practically kidnapped by her father. Ruby, thankfully, was almost unscathed and fine for all intents and purposes. Yang… you suffered a long time because of your wound.”

 Without thinking, his hand rose up, cupping her cheek. Her eyes stared into his own, hoping to find fault. But there wasn’t one. He closed his own, head tilting down, taking a deep breath. He broke away, hands still holding hers. “Ruby decided that she was going to go to Haven to find Cinder Fall, the woman who killed Pyrrha and Ozpin, and by extent, responsible for your trauma. I couldn’t let her go alone, and Ren and Nora had no family except for me, so we had our own bone to pick with Cinder. We became Team RNJR.”

 “RNJR? Cute.”

 “It wouldn’t be cute if they listened and agreed with Nora and called it JNRR.”

 “But… JNRR isn’t a color.”

 “Hush, Ren.” Jaune chuckled. “Anyway… Cinder’s master, Salem, is my real enemy. Salem is the one who commanded everything from the shadows thus far. Those freaks, team RRGE, came from her. While they’re not in her inner circle, they are close enough to be sent by her.”

 “Salem?”

 “She’s as pale skinned as the members of RRGE with the same dark markings. Except her eyes are blood red and her hair is as white as her skin. She holds power indescribable, and she is a master manipulator. She played Ozpin and his own inner circle. Worse yet, she played me, and I fell for her tricks. A-Anyway, I’m getting sidetracked.”

 “RNJR went on some crazy adventures, and that was just in Sanus and not even in Anima!” Jaune laughed. “We fought Nevermore, Beowolves and even Beringel that somehow got into Sanus. Once we got to Anima, we started doing odd-jobs for villages we came across, we fought Grimm hordes, protected caravans… and… and we attended Pyrrha’s funeral. We fought one of Salem’s lieutenants and just barely beat him thanks to your uncle Qrow.”

 “Uncle Qrow?” Yang’s eyes widened.

 “Yup.” Jaune nodded. “He was injured and poisoned fighting alongside us, but we were lucky to kill a Greater Grimm and were saved by Mistrali airships. Now, I’m going to skim over a lot of details, and I mean a lot. Like almost four months’ worth of information. Now, it was just past my birthday. I was eighteen, ruby had turned sixteen. Ren and Nora were nearing eighteen as well. We had journeyed around the school grounds and met a boy named Oscar who had Ozpin’s soul attached to him. Over time, JNPR was slowly reforming with Oscar Pine taking Pyrrha’s place as a substitution.”

 “Then, I still remember that day, it’s one of my favorite memories. I uh… dream of it sometimes.” Jaune added with a small blush. “You arrived on the back of Bumblebee with a new robotic arm, courtesy of Atlas, spray painted with Ember Celica’s color scheme. You were wearing a new outfit, while it covered more, I uh, I think it was sexier in my opinion.”

 Yang blushed at his words. “You were confident and wore your aviator shades like usual. You released the kick-step and stared at us like deer in headlights. You ran for us and pulled Ruby, Ren, and Nora into hugs.”

 “Wait, what about you?”

 “Uh, you slapped me and started yelling at me for being so stupid, then you pulled me in, gave me a kiss on the cheek, and then you hugged me.” Jaune chuckled. “Pyrrha, wait on the balcony for a moment. I want to take to Yang about the personal things that happened between the three of us. I’ll let you know when we’re done.”

 Pyrrha nodded her head in understanding and walked along, her thighs jiggling with muscle just enough to catch Blake and Yang’s attention. Turning her head back to Jaune, he was already tearing up again, much like how she herself was a few minutes ago. Now, instead of happiness and joy, with a bit of nostalgia and hints of pain—he was now completely made of pain.

 “I love you too, Yang.” He whispered. “I don’t know how strong your attraction is for me but know that I love you too. I’ve loved you for so long, it hurts.”

 “W-What happened between us…?”

 “Me… you… Blake, were in love.” Jaune smiled wistfully, sapphire eyes glimmering with more tears.

 “O-Oh?” Yang’s eyes snapped between the two. Slowly, her face began to warm, her heart began to race at the words. Looking to Blake for confirmation, all she received was a sheepish nod. “W-What happened?! Don’t leave anything out.”

 “When Pyrrha died, I was lost. I had no one to train me, no one to watch my ass if I fucked up… I was alone. She was my first love, and I was hers and I let her down. She died when I could have stopped her from charging up the CCT to face Cinder. I could have done something, but I didn’t. I was so weak and afraid, I suffered after she died. I tried to hide it, but I could only bottle my emotions for so long.”

 “When you arrived in Mistral… you were just… so fucking beautiful.” Jaune said. “Your golden blonde hair was almost glowing. It was like you’d died and come back an angel of death. As far as you knew, we had a rough ride to mistral. Ruby wasn’t able to send messages quickly since the CCT in Vale was down. Her letters were definitely not reaching you guys in Patch quick enough.”

 “You hugged Ren and Nora, giving them sympathies and small nods of support while you grabbed Ruby for a bear hug and scolded her for her recklessness. Then you turned to me. I looked different than the last time you saw me. I no longer wore cheap looking space-boots and I looked more suited for battle. I’d also put on thirty pounds of muscle. So, you did what any older sister would do. You ran up to me and slapped the shit out of me.”

 “You yelled at me for being so stupid to let Ruby go off to a different continent. You punched me, and you screamed my ears off.” Jaune chuckled with a shaking breath. Yang followed with a giggle. “You yelled at Ruby for convincing me to do it. You slapped me again but before you slap me again, you grabbed me and kissed my cheek and thanked me for taking care of Ruby. With that, you hugged me as well and gave me your deepest sympathies, knowing what happened to Pyrrha… and how she felt about me.”

 “A-About a month later, Weiss arrived, and team RWBY was almost reunited.” Jaune rubbed the back of his head while the other hand subconsciously rubbed his left cheek. “Weiss yelled at Ruby like you did and then turned her attention to me, pretty much giving me the same treatment, you did, even the kiss on the cheek. And she tolerated me in my timeline.”

 “But of course, the celebrations and reunions didn’t last.” Jaune frowned. “We fought against Cinder Fall and her allies… but we were defeated. Weiss nearly died and I activated one of my semblances, Aura Amp, to heal her. Then Cinder was forced to retreat with her allies, and as she left, Mistral was under attack. Bombs fell, explosive artillery tore through the terraces of the city. To skim over some details, Adam Taurus wanted to kill you and Blake—I wasn’t about to let that happen.”

 “H-He… he killed Sun.” Jaune said. “So, I killed him to protect the both of you. Like I told Blake, we spent time together after that and to spit in the face of our enemies we decided to be together, the three of us. Salem won because people had more fear than love. We didn’t want them to think they won by breaking us. T-The things we did together, the life we planned… i-it was magnificent.”

 “For three years we were together in Mistral, fighting side-by-side with hundreds of huntsmen and the army of Menagerie. We bled together, we argued, we fought each other, and we made love. Despite the hardships we faced in the future, we did it together.” Jaune gulped. “B-But then Salem arrived and destroyed the entire continent of Anima, sinking into the seas. Blake saved you by throwing you onto an airship.”

 Blake reacted, taking one of his hands into her own. She leaned in, pressing soft kisses on his head. He dipped his head low, falling silent. “Jaune, you don’t have to continue. I can take it from here.”

 “No. She has to hear it from me.”

 “She can hear it from us.” Blake shook her head. “I didn’t want to leave Jaune. My parents wanted to stay and die fighting in Mistral. Jaune did too. He was so broken, despite everything we apparently tried to do. I grabbed him and with Gambol Shroud, my dad threw him into the air and… and I fell into the ocean and drowned.”

 “How do you know?” Yang asked. “You’re speaking about it like… like you were there.”

 “He showed me everything.” Blake said. “But, because of the battle, his aura is still rebuilding itself. He can’t but… but he will if you need to see it to believe it. I did. I… Jaune… are you ready to continue, or…”

 “I think I’m good.” He took a deep breath. “We tried to keep our relationship going, Yang. When Blake died, all of us were destroyed. It almost tore us apart. But we made it work. We arrived in Solitas and were immediately denied entry by General Ironwood of Atlas. We tried our best to defend Mantle while Atlas did nothing—then the White Fang and Grimm attacked.”

 “Jaune…”

 “You were killed in a White Fang carpet bombing.” He whispered. “I pushed rubble out of the way for almost twenty-four h-hours… you… I tried to heal you, but nothing would work. You died in my arms. You… you gave me the last of your aura, unlocking my semblance, Generosity.”

 Yang bit her lip, eyes trailing to the floor. She was the reason he had such an incredible semblance. She, after all the loss and pain they suffered, she was the last bit of happiness he had. She was the last one to hold his heart and in the end, he lost her too. It was so tragic, it almost sounded like a playwrights dream.

 “Yang. In the list of semblances, I’ve been given and received, yours was the first.” Jaune smiled, with tears still falling. “You were the one who pushed me forward to become the person I am today. I pushed you to keep living. In the end… it was you who kept me alive. It was your semblance that saved me from certain death so many times, I can’t even describe. You saved me on my last day in the future before waking up here. Yang, when I first saw you at Junior’s Club, back when it was one… you were as beautiful as the last time I saw you. You… you were a literal goddess of fire, hell bent on a mission, and I almost kissed you right then and there! It’s been months since we’ve met and my love for you only grows and I’ve been bottling this all up for so long, I don’t think—”

 Yang grabbed him, shoving her lips against his. It wasn’t long before her tongue brushed against him. She was granted quick entrance and soon enough, their tongues met, dancing about one another. Her arms wrapped around his neck, while his arms slowly snaked around her waist, holding her against his own, only for her to shove him against the couch. She didn’t want it to end, she sure as hell didn’t want to leave him be, but the fake coughs were beginning to get on her nerves. Looking up with crimson eyes and a cruel glare, they were quickly replaced with surprised looks and a gaping mouth.

 “Blake?” Pyrrha said with a seductive tone. “I think Yang is getting ahead of herself.”

 The girl nodded, cat ears bending in agreement. “Yang… I think you need to have a chat with Pyrrha and I. Jaune, love, can you go to the balcony and wait while we catch our firecracker up to speed?”

 “Yes, honey.” Pyrrha smiled sweetly, receiving a quick nod from Jaune. “Thank you.”

 The boy wiped his face, trying to calm his raging hot flesh. “Don’t… do anything insane okay?”

 “Oh, we promise, love.” Blake nodded without even looking at him. Once he stood, all eyes watched his butt. The door shut behind him, leaving them to their devices. “Yang.”

 “Blake. Pyrrha.” The girl said, fresh tear stains on her cheeks. “So… what now?”

 “I think it’s simple.” Pyrrha took a seat beside her. “I know how look at Jaune and me.”

 “I think that goes ditto for me too.” Blake gave her a look.

 “B-But Blake is dating Jaune. We can’t do anything about it. Whatever happened in the future, doesn’t matter.”

 Blake hummed, leaning in. “What if we could?”

 Yang suddenly blushed, eyes widening. “Huh?”

 The two girls sat on either side of Yang, each one taking a hand into their own. Pyrrha leaned in, resting her chin on Yang’s shoulder, while Blake did the same on the other side. Yang blushed, feeling breath beat against her bare neck. She didn’t know how to react and just let them continue. Heart racing within her chest, she tightened her grip, shaking and shivering with every rippling exhale against the raising hairs.

 “Yang.” Blake whispered into her ear. “Jaune is a King. I am going to be his Queen.”

 “Mm.” Pyrrha moaned silently into Yang’s other ear, sending heat and electricity through her nerves. “And some Kings… have Queens.”

 “Do you get what we’re saying?” Blake smirked. “You. Me. Pyrrha. Jaune.”

 “I-I, wait… h-huh?”

 “Me and Pyrrha already have our dates together planned out—I’ve just been waiting for my chance with you too.” Blake whispered, nibbling on Yang’s ear.

 Yang’s chest shook, eyes suddenly rolled to the back of her head.

 For the first time in her life, she almost fainted.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Uruwashiki Hito (War of the Roses)

 “Polyamorous Relationship, eh?” Yang looked at her nails. “We share each other and Jaune?”

 Pyrrha’s face reddened and Blake simply nodded. “Yup. That way, there’s no hierarchy and no chance for someone to ruin the relationship. Besides, if Jaune doesn’t work out, even though I highly doubt he won’t, you could have one of us and vice versa. No need to make a scene and cause drama since we’ll all technically be dating each other.”

 “You’ve thought this out, haven’t you, kitty-cat?” Yang crossed her arms. “Seems the smut you read actually does help. Anything else I should know?”

 “Well…” Blake took a deep breath. “We’re not a harem. Jaune and I recently became an item. He himself said that he won’t accept relationships based on things that happened in the past. Which means, Yang, you’re already making your way well enough. He and I… we want to build something with all of you. I saw for myself what happened when we fell apart. I-I can’t let that happen again.”

 “That feeling… that we know each other… it just feels so strong when I look at all of you, even Weiss.” Blake said. “With the truth about Jaune… I’m not surprised and it’s starting to make sense. We all had a connection in the past, all of us, some closer than others. I intend to remake those connections—stronger than ever before. But we can’t do it unless we build it. It’s one thing to know, it’s another to feel.”

 Reaching out, she took Pyrrha and Yang’s hands. “It goes without saying at this point… but I want to feel. Yang, you and I, had something beautiful… Pyrrha, we never got the chance to learn. This time… this time… I refuse to let our chances to explore, to understand and to learn, be squandered. Salem defeated us once… she’s not going to get the chance to again.”

 “I just…” Blake shrunk into herself. “I want to live my life the way I see fit. After seeing what Jaune showed me, after learning the truth of our futures… seeing and fighting the threat of Salem… it made me double down on this decision. Jaune wanted nothing more than to cut all of us off.”

 Yang flinched. “W-Why would he want that?! Is he insane?”

 “He’s afraid that we’re all going to die again.”

 Yang and Pyrrha shared a glance. She saw it in his eyes. It was as clear as day. While she wasn’t the most attentive person, but she could consider herself an empath. If not just a little. She wanted to say something more, but the words wouldn’t leave her lips. It was a reasonable fear. After all, she herself had her own slew of things she was afraid of. But what she couldn’t agree with, was cutting everyone off. He made the decision to remake these bonds. He knew the things they went through together, and instead of doing what he can to ensure that the same thing wouldn’t happen, he somehow got it in his head to save them the trouble.

 Lilac eyes fell to her boots. That wasn’t selfless. That was selfish. We fought together. If… if he’d just told us the truth… we would have fought beside him, damn it! Hands tightened, wrapping around Blake’s and Pyrrha’s. We died together before… we won’t die this time, unless it’s on our terms. That’s the goal. That’s the whole reason why he started over again. It has to be the reason why he’s still trying.

 I just… I just wish he trusted us more. Yang frowned. Yeah, I get it. It sounds ridiculous. But if he had this much proof, what reason would we have to deny him? Salem is real. Those freaks were stronger than anyone I’d ever faced. That is our enemy and there was no way we could sit this one out. I don’t know if he was trying to protect us… but we don’t need protection; we need to prepare.

 She took a deep breath, turning her gaze to the ceiling. Jaune. Gods, Jaune. She shook her head, turning back to Blake. “So, how far have you two gone?”

 “Do you need to ask?”

 Yang chuckled, shaking her head. “I gotta say, you’re really full of surprises, Blakey. How did it… y’know go?”

 Pyrrha let out a silent meep, while Blake repositioned herself. “We started off slow…”

 A hint of a blush grew on Yang’s cheeks. “Go on…”

 “His hands did this thing… and the kisses…” Blake shivered with a smirk. “His tongue… don’t get me started on how rough he was for the firsts few hours.”

 “H-Hours?”  Yang’s brow arched.

 “Yup. Hours.” Blake gave a delighted sigh. “While in this timeline, he was a virgin we did it, keep in mind, Yang. He had both me and you. I can only imagine the things we did… because Yang… I’m not going to lie. I feel something for you, I don’t know what your attraction is for me, but you are… you are a strength I can’t describe. Despite how, you know, how I am. As my teammate and my partner, you are the wall I rely on when I’m weak. I know I haven’t been the best of friends, and an even worse partner lately, but please… if I hurt you, I never meant to.”

 “I know that now.”

 “Neither of us knew for certain how the rest of you would react.” Blake said. “I had no right to judge him, since I had my own secrets. In hindsight, it was stupid to hide this from all of you. I just really wish… I just hope we can all move past the secrets and move forward.”

 “I agree.” Yang nodded. “Next time… if something this big happens, don’t hide this from me. If we’re going to do this, if we’re going to be more, no more secrets. I-I had to kill last night… and I killed a lot. I’m pissed and struggling to come to terms with what I saw, but… a little warning next time would be nice. We all could have died last night… I mean of course not P-Money, gods did you see her?”

 “I-I,” Pyrrha stammered, “s-sometimes when I get into a fight… especially one against a skilled opponent, I zone out and the only thing I can do is fight. When I go against a team, that focus increases that much more. As you know, my semblance is polarity, but I don’t use it as openly as Jaune does. It was a simple equation; people threatened those I love… and I wasn’t going to let them continue.”

 “Jaune’s weapons are like a perfected version of yours.” Yang hummed. “The fact that his shield also has gravity Dust and hard light is just incredible.”

 “The way he uses all of our semblances.” Blake said. “In training, he uses your semblance, Yang, the most. That shield of his and his armor really allows him to tank hits without actually causing his aura to break. In the end, I think it’s a little sweet and endearing, in a way. All of us died before, all of us loved him at one point. Our semblances reflect who we really are; in a way, we were with him every step of the way, protecting him.”

 Pyrrha smiled, tears welling in her eyes. She really was a connoisseur of operas and tragedies. Yang looked down at her hands and the flakes of blood dancing across the collapsed Ember Celica. Lilac closed behind tired eyelids, opening for just a second to gaze upon the two women in front of her. Pyrrha and Blake were just incredible, beyond anything she could have ever imagined. Fingers slowly lacing together, she held her hands together in thought. It was a fear that continued to creep at the edge of her vision.

 “Then I guess we’re in this together, right?” Yang said. “You, me and Jaune spat in the face of our enemies by showing them we weren’t afraid… we’ll do it again. Together. It goes without saying, I’m not dying unless it’s on my terms. I’m not letting some psycho bitch kill Pyrrha again. I’m not letting your crazy ex try to hurt you, Blake. If we’re going to do this, we’re doing it right.”

 “Agreed.” Pyrrha nodded. “While I am still coming to terms about everything… it would be grand to try. All of you… make me feel like an actual person. You make me feel like a normal girl. For once in my life, I know what bonds are, and what love feels like. We may not have known each other very long, but that feeling, it’s real. It feels like I’ve known you my entire life; like we’ve… we’ve done this before.”

 “Welp, time to call Jaune back in.” Yang smirked, shaking her head. “I think lover-boy’s gonna faint.”

 The door slid open, revealing the blond boy of their heart’s eyes. Green, lilac and amber eyes watched him walk into the room. Jaune froze for a moment, staring back at them. “So… are you girls done planning on how you’re going to cut me up?”

 “I call dibs on the lower half.” Yang licked her lips with a hungry look in her eyes.

 “Take me out to dinner first.” Jaune deadpanned. Taking a seat beside Blake, Yang and Pyrrha leaned into their seats. “I just… what we had in the future, while it was the most beautiful thing, the greatest thing… to get to that point, we had to suffer. We had to lose again, and again. Not this time. I can’t… I don’t want us to feel that pain. So, like Blake and I, I want to rebuild that relationship. I want to rebuild those bonds. T-This thing that Blake thought of, has some good points.”

 “Like the foursomes I’m already planning?” Yang winked. Pyrrha and Jaune’s faces burned red, while Blake simply sighed into her palm. “Oh, come on! It was right there! I had to!”

 “Y-Yang…” Pyrrha stammered once again.

 “Yang.” Blake deadpanned. “I love you, but have you ever thought of reading a room?”

 “Ouch, Blakey, that one kinda hurt.” Yang snarked. “I just wanted to say something. I told myself I am a thrill-seeker. I told myself when I was a kid that I could accept any challenge that comes my way and face it head on. Currently, I’ve faced Grimm, murderers, terrorists and now, this hot mess. Training, fighting and insanely helpful semblances don’t do jackshit when it comes to love. But… I want you, Jaune. I want you, Blake; Pyrrha. If there’s one thing I won’t do, is beat around the bush. I’ve been wanting you for a while now. P-Money’s wanted you since the moment her eyes landed on you, I’m sure. Probably. I will do what I can to make this work, because let’s be real, aside from all the kink factor, it would be nice.”

 The other three rolled their eyes at her words. “Also, I’d like to throw in, I call dibs on Pyr when she’s ready to give a lady a go.” Yang winked, licking her lips. Blake scoffed with a giggle. She turned to face the crimson faced spartan, winking as well.

 “I-I…” Pyrrha took a deep breath, shaking as her heart raced. “I agree with Yang. I have been gifted with such amazing talent and abilities, and no one has treated me as well as all of you have. Well, aside from Ren—but we’re certain he’s already married to Nora. Most people have only befriended me for my fame and money, never once caring for who I am. Even though you knew me in the past and knew what I was looking for, you acted as normal as can be and stayed true to your heart, Jaune. I could see it in your eyes—they never betray how you feel, even if your words did. I will make this work, Jaune, Blake, Yang… besides, dates could be fun. Girl time is something I’ve always wanted…”

 “I’d also like to throw in…” Pyrrha looked at Blake and Yang. “Would it be presumptuous of me… to have both of you when I feel like I’m ready?”

 Jaune’s eyes widened, face burning with an inferno. Slinking into the couch, he felt something growing in his pants. Eyes nearly springing from his head, he choked, trying to catch a breath. Snapping from the couch, he paced, trying to clear his head. “O-Okay! Let’s uh, well, uh, get a move on, shall we? Uh, yeah! Mhmm, alright! T-The rest of our f-friends and classmates would like an explanation right about now, wouldn’t you girls agree?”

 The three of them giggled, rising from their seats as well. “You nervous, Jaune-Jaune?”

 “B-Blake…” He backed away. “P-Please, n-not now…”

 “Why not, playboy?” Yang leaned in.

 Jaune scratched the back of his head, trying to find a place to run. “B-Because… because…”

 Pyrrha walked up to him, doing her best to be seductive. A slight blush of embarrassment grew on her cheeks. She wasn’t too sure of her actions, but she followed well enough. “Who knows… it might be fun… Jauney…”

 “OKAY!” He cried, spinning on his heels. Ren’s semblance coming to life, it latched onto the three of them, wrapping them in immediate serenity. His face still steaming, their faces calmed down, their smiles however, never leaving their faces. “We are leaving this room so we can cool down, okay?!”

 “But Jaune~!”

 “NOPE! NOT HAPPENING!” He hissed with a half-breath. The girls simply burst into laughter.

 Yang walked past him. With a quick swing, she slapped his butt, resting a hand on the door handle. With a quick motion, she snapped her hand forward, grabbing him by the collar, pulling him in. “Ooh, I’m getting in those pants soon, hubby.”

 Weiss sighed, lowering her head into her hands. Icy eyes landing on the black seal resting on the door handle. With different designs as the usual gravity seal, it hummed and danced against the door handle, leaving everyone to fend for themselves and their own thoughts. The fact that Jaune, Blake, Pyrrha and Yang were in there, made her worried. Too many questions to ask, too many thoughts whirling within her attentive mind. There was no ending it. There was no stopping it.

 Shivering in her bloodied battle skirt, she sighed weakly once again. That headache kept growing, pounding against her skull, it was like another voice. It came at her, aggressively tormenting her with the fears and anxiety that she pushed away with every fake smile and condescending remark. Fingers pressing into her white hair, a hand rested on her shoulder, easing her worries, albeit just a little. She turned, to see silver eyes, innocent and full of life, staring at her.

 She didn’t say anything knowing full well that the silver-eyed girl isn’t going to give much of a response. For once, since meeting the little, red-hooded girl, the one time she wanted to hear her say something, she wouldn’t. The silence was killing her. While the other students had calmed down and were lounging about, trying to ease their own fears, Weiss was trapped against the couch, within her thoughts, within her mind. That fear rose with every second, with every click of the clock against the wall behind Jaune’s desk.

 Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

 Ice blue eyes fell to the floor again. The four of them had been in the room for what felt like hours. No hints, nothing, as to what transpired, nor what their future entailed. A part of her wanted to scoff, another wanted to slap herself, thinking of the future, thinking of what happened to them, did nothing but increase that already fragile anxiety. Suddenly, just as her anxieties reached a fever pitch, the glyphs shattered, and laughter could be heard. The door opened, revealing Yang, Pyrrha and Blake, red faced with tear stains on their cheeks. Behind them, Jaune shook his head, a playful look of disgust on his face.

 “Ruby, Weiss…” Jaune said. “I want to talk to both of you next.”

“I’m assuming… it’s bad?” Weiss asked. “A part of me isn’t sure if I want to even know the truth.”

“Where would you like me to start?” Jaune asked.

 Weiss blinked, lowering her gaze to her heels. Taking a deep breath, she turned to Ruby. The little girl suddenly burst forward, flower petals dancing around the room. “OH! UH! DID WE HAVE SUPER COOL ADVENTURES?! WERE WE—”

 Jaune burst into laughter as she zipped around them, flower petals dancing and trickling by. Coming to a stop, she wrapped her arms around his neck, eyes wide with sparkles and excitement. “DID WE?!”

 There was no lie in his sapphire eyes. “You know it.”

 Slowly sliding away, she collapsed on the floor and with another burst of her semblance, she reappeared beside the facepalming Weiss. “How about I start from the beginning?”

 “That would suffice, I suppose.” Weiss sighed. “I’m sorry… I just… after last night, the blood and the killing… all of this… I’m still coming down from a headache.”

 “Okay…” Jaune nodded. Reaching forward, his semblance came to life, pouring into her body. Within seconds, her head calmed down, the beating roar of the lobes and her firing neurons came to a shuddering halt. Calming down within seconds, she blinked and nodded. “Better?”

 “Very much so.” Weiss nodded back. “I suppose you can continue.”

 “Alright,” Jaune smiled. “I guess I should start with the beginning. Ruby, you just fought Roman Torchwick and bumped up two years. First day of Beacon, I threw up on Yang’s boots.”

 The girl giggled wildly. “I thought you were lying about motion sickness.”

 “Oh no, no lies there, Rosey.” Jaune laughed. “It’s actually really funny how time works. Just like a few months ago, you weren’t paying attention and crashed into Weiss’s belongings. Instead of Yang being there, like she was this time, Weiss started yelling at you and unleashed powdered Dust causing you to sneeze and blow up.”

 Weiss rolled her eyes, a hint of a smirk growing on her face. “Now, tell me why I believe that.”

 “I-I mean,” Ruby poked her index fingers together. “I’m not that much of klutz anymore, right?”

 “You’re fine, Ruby.” Weiss giggled.

 “So, me, being me, I walked up to you Ruby, and introduced myself.” Jaune continued. “From that moment, we became close friends. Almost as if it were the most natural thing. When it comes to you, Weiss, gods, you were apprehensive to me.”

 “B-But why?” Weiss blinked at him. “You’re… you’re one of the best students and fighters!”

 “Not back then.” Jaune laughed again. “I was a weakling. Scraggly. But at least I was tall.”

 “At least that hasn’t changed.” Weiss smirked. “I’m sure I was just being childish.”

 “Nah, it was well within reason.” Jaune chuckled weakly. “I had it in my head that to get a girl, I had to be confident, but that confidence turned into me being a complete jerk. I harassed you for dates, couldn’t no for an answer… it… it was just bad. BUT! We were able to grow beyond that and become even stronger friends, close friends, even. So uh, going over a lot of major details; Team RWBY became one hell of team. You guys fought criminal sociopaths, murderers, terrorists, and that was all within your first year. Honestly, we in JNPR thought you guys were having too much fun without us.”

 “Like, seriously, whenever you guys went anywhere, something either caught on fire, or exploded.”

 Weiss and Ruby giggled, the former rolling her eyes. “And of everything you’ve told thus far, I believe this the most.”

 “But… but then the Vytal Festival Tournament happened.” Jaune said. “Have you thought of why I made this army? Why have I taken matters into my own hands to clean the streets? It’s because there is a woman who thrives in the underworld, and her name is Cinder Fall. During the Vytal Festival Tournament, she and her allies infiltrated the school…”

 “She framed Yang to be a cheater when one of her allies who has an illusion semblance, convinced her that she was under attack. The negativity that spread was just the tipping point. Penny… Pyrrha… they were chosen as the next soloists to fight. Then, with that illusion semblance, as far as I can assume, was at play again. One thing led to another, and Pyrrha activated her semblance sending a violent pulse, deflecting Penny’s blades back at her, tearing her body apart…”

 “What?” Ruby flinched. “I…”

 “It was then, that Cinder Fall appeared, taking control of the cameras, taking control of the CCTN Broadcast. She claimed she was from Mistral, she spread negativity across the Four Kingdoms creating one of the largest Grimm invasions since the Great War.” Jaune said. “After that, she turned the Atlesian Military against itself and against the people of Vale. White Fang arrived, unleashing Grimm into Beacon’s school grounds. In the end… Headmaster Ozpin died. Yang lost an arm. Pyrrha… Pyrrha… died.”

 “S-She died?” Weiss paled. “H-How?”

 “Cinder Fall killed her with a glass arrow and turned her body to ash.” Jaune said. “But there was one thing that came out of it all. Ruby, your eyes. Do you want to know what the light was? You are descended from a long line of ancient warriors called the Silver Eyed Warriors—not exactly creative, I know, but they were the perfect weapons to use against the Grimm, but they were also some of the greatest fighters to ever walk Remnant. From what I saw and understood from our years of traveling together—the silver eyes can turn Grimm to stone. I saw you turn the greatest Grimm that had ever been created into stone with a single glance. I saw you fight armies on your own because of how focused you became with your silver eyes… but all of this wouldn’t have been possible without Pyrrha dying. Her death did something to you, activating them for the first time, turning an entire wyvern into stone.”

 “After the Fall of Beacon, our teams were destroyed.” Jaune continued. “JNPR was down a member; Blake ran because she needed to have some space, regardless of how everyone may have felt. She confessed to me when we were in Mistral that she felt like it was her greatest nightmares coming to life. Yang, without her arm, she just… broke. Ruby, you, me, Ren and Nora, decided to take matters into our own hands and take the fight to Cinder.”

 “What happened to me?” Weiss asked with a meek voice.

 “Your father happened…”

 She flinched, recoiling back at the words. “H-How much do you know?”

 “Everything.”

 Weiss sniffled, the mask beginning to crack. Jaune watched her eyes flash with emotions that she had kept hidden. A fear, a hint of anxiety, anger. Hands clenched tight, eyes falling to her heels. Not even Ruby knew what to do and she was the one who usually had all the answers. “Tell me. Now. What happened to my mom? My sister? My… brother?”

 “When you were taken back to Atlas by your father.” Jaune said. “Your mother hid in her garden, drinking as she usually did. Your brother, had grown more distant and fell deeper into your father’s grasp. You were trapped among the refuse of high society. I think one of the funniest things you did was summon a Boarbatusk to attack some lady at a gala for Beacon.”

 “Wait,” Weiss snapped. “I-I could summon?!”

 “Yeah.” Jaune smiled. “It was incredible. Salem’s greatest Grimm is called Monstra. It’s… it’s a giant whale. That can fly.”

 Ruby snickered, disbelief in her eyes.

 “Ruby.” Weiss glared.

 “What?” Ruby raised her hands in defense. Laughter escaping her lips. “Even you have to admit that sounds ridiculous!”

 “Well, Weiss helped us kill a Monstra.” Jaune said. “And when she did, with my Aura Amp semblance, I gave her the power to summon Monstra. What makes it such a dangerous Grimm, is the fact that it can create the spawning liquid needed for Grimm to come to life. With it under her control, she was able to spawn her own Grimm to fight Salem’s forces. She was… you were… beautiful.”

 Weiss blinked at his words. “I…”

 “Anyway… going back to the Fall of Beacon.” Jaune shook his head. “Team RNJR, Ruby, me, Ren and Nora, went on a yearlong adventure from Patch all the way to Mistral.”

 Ruby’s eyes sparkled, bringing a hint of a smile on Weiss’s face. Despite everything, the girl still found a way to be childish. “We did?! Did we do cool upgrades?! Did we change our outfits?!”

 “That’s what you want to hear out of this?” Weiss deadpanned. “Though, I too want to know.”

 Jaune smirked. “Gods, Ruby, please, never change. On our way, we fought for villages to the eastern coast of Sanus, saving them from Grimm invasions and bandits. When we crossed into Anima, it was the same, but harder. The Grimm invasion was more severe in Anima, going from village to village with bandit tribes taking advantage of the chaos. So, we fought them too. We did odd-jobs, extermination jobs, everything we could to spread a little hope everywhere we went. We… we ended up meeting Pyrrha’s family and we held a small funeral for her.”

 “After that, we moved on to find villages on fire and that was when we first ran into Salem’s forces. While she didn’t have a mass deployment like she did against Vale and Beacon, she had her agents lurking throughout Anima, ensuring her contacts remained in the fold. One of them, a Scorpion Faunus named Tyrian Callows, attacked the four of us. It wasn’t until your uncle, Qrow, arrived and fought him to a near standstill. Afterwards, we ran into Kuroyuri, Ren’s home village and we faced the Nuckelavee, the creature that killed his family and destroyed his home.”

 “It took some time, but of course, us being us, we defeated it.” Jaune smirked. “With it, smoke rose into the air and Mistral airships on patrol found us and transported us to the city. Things happened, time went by, Yang arrived on Bumblebee. We reconnected and then, Weiss, a day later, you arrived on a smuggler’s airship from Atlas. For a moment, everything was normal again… that was until it was time to fight again. Cinder Fall infiltrated Haven Academy with the help of Headmaster Lionheart—a traitor and servant of Salem.”

 “We fought them to a standstill… but I had some issues at the time.” Jaune frowned. “And it spilled over into the fight. Cinder Fall was ready to kill me, but I said things that gave her ammunition to cause harm and she almost killed you Weiss, with a spear right through your abdomen.”

 Taking a deep breath, he almost flinched at Weiss’s hands wrapping around his fists. Turning his hand, he took hers, fingers lacing. Ruby slid off the couch and plopped beside him, resting a hand on his shoulder. “I… I was the worst fighter among us, back then. I even cheated my way into Beacon, can you imagine that? I was pathetic in every possible way, but it was through Pyrrha, that I was able to stand and fight. It was because of Blake, that I learned how to love after I lost Pyrrha. It was because of Yang, that I lived for as long as I did. But you, Weiss, you gave me hope.”

 Unlike Blake, Pyrrha and Yang, she remained silent, giving him a simple nod. The mask was gone. All that remained was the terrified, traumatized girl that lied beneath. “I couldn’t lose another friend, not after Pyrrha. I couldn’t. So, I did the only thing that felt natural and tried to stop the bleeding, focusing as my fears rose, and before I knew it, you started to glow with my aura. Then, your aura came to life, healing your wounds. Yeah, my semblance came in handy, but I saved someone from death. I saved you. You gave me hope that I wasn’t wasting my time; that I could protect people; that… that I could do something to protect those I love.”

 “But, after you got back on your feet, Haven started to shake and tremor. Cinder Fall made a command over the chaos, murdered Headmaster Lionheart, and took off in an airship to retreat.” Jaune shook his head. “Before we even knew it, we left the main building of Haven and looked down to the fields surrounding Mistral to see lines of heavy artillery firing into the city. The lower terraces were on fire, and White Fang rolled in with tanks, armored vehicles, and thousands of infantry, flanked on either side by Grimm.”

 “To make a long story short, Sun was killed by Adam Taurus, the bull-Faunus we’ve been hunting. I kill Adam before he can kill Yang and Blake. Yang, Blake, and I start a relationship with each other. Three years pass of defending Mistral from constant siege and war. Cinder Fall returns and wounds many of us, even with your silver eyes, Ruby. Then, she takes what she came for, which is a story for another time, and Salem arrives on the battlefield. With a weapon of mass destruction, she destroys Anima, sinking the continent into the ocean.”

 “Blake sacrifices herself to save me and Yang.”

 Weiss tilted her head down, eyes wide as plates. Ruby, despite how bubbly and happy she was before, had fallen silent as well. Neither of them knew how to take the information. Sinking further into their respective seats, their reaction surprised him. Ruby’s eyes flickered for a moment, replacing her fear with utter focus. Weiss tightened her grip, holding him as if he were going to disappear. Once more, unlike the others, there were no questions asked, they simply waited for what came next.

 “We evacuated to Solitas, hoping General Ironwood and Atlas would shelter the refugees of Mistral and Anima that managed to escape the desolation.” Jaune said. “But we were denied entrance to Atlas proper and forced to land in Mantle. JNR, RWY… all six of us were utterly destroyed by what happened to Anima and Blake. We had just gotten our family back together, we had just fought a three-year long siege… while Nora had Ren and me and Yang had each other… you two… with the weight of the world on our shoulders, the traumas we faced to get to Mantle… the two of you fell in love and confessed your feelings for each other.”

 Weiss snapped up, eyes snapping between Jaune and Ruby, red growing on the girls’ cheeks. “Oh?”

 “I-I mean,” Ruby stammered, flinching at what Weiss might say.

 “I suppose I could do worse.” Weiss sighed. “All things considered. I’m almost afraid to know what happens next.”

 “The White Fang attacks again with another horde of Grimm, this time made of Solitas species.” Jaune frowned. “This time, they had aircraft. Bombers, fighters, and airships. They carpet bombed Mantle, while Atlas defended itself, its fleet never once leaving its posts. In the chaos, Yang was killed.”

 Ruby followed suit, tilting her head down, the emotions of before quickly fading. Weiss looked at the girl. She knew that a part of Ruby had already come to the conclusion. Turning her gaze back to Jaune, she gave him a nod to continue. “I… she gave me the last of her aura, unlocking my true semblance; Generosity. With it, I was able to use her semblance and Pyrrha’s. Anyone who poured their aura into me, I received their semblance, and I can give them if need be. It was then that your father, outside of everyone’s expectations, sent a transport fleet of SDC ships and sent them down into Mantle.”

 “With your help, we charged up the steps of Atlas Academy, throwing soldiers and specialists around like playthings. Yes, the Atlesian Military is the most powerful military on Remnant, but tell me, how many wars have they fought? They didn’t come to our aid in Mistral, in any of the three years. Not even Dust imports, not even supply runs, not even smugglers. Atlas did nothing but hide in their floating city while everyone else suffered. So, I barged into Atlas Academy, fought teams of terrified students, fought through professional soldiers, using Yang’s and Pyrrha’s semblances to my advantage.”

 “I faced the General, fought him to a near standstill, until he used his semblance, Mettle, and he punched me over the edge of Atlas, sending me to the burning city below.” Jaune shook his head, a snicker leaving him lips. “But you paid the debt and saved me, using a Lancer summon to airlift me back to the floating city. We turned our gaze back to the General, we beat him up, with the help of your sister and SDC resources now arming our resistance against Ironwood and Salem. Once we got him to open his eyes and break the hold Mettle had over him, we were able to work together and fight back against the White Fang and the Grimm.”

 “I’m sensing a but.”

 “But Salem showed herself again, this time, not using her weapon of mass destruction, deciding to show the General that no matter what he tried to do, he would never be able to match her strength.” Jaune shivered. “From the clouds, three Monstra arrived, facing off against his fleet of fifty airships. Thousands of Manta gunships, Bullheads and Orca Fighters, poured through the airspace of Atlas, battling with Tempests and Tesla.”

 “Tempests? Tesla?” Ruby tilted her head.

 “A Tempest is a giant jellyfish looking Grimm, that created storms and darkened the skies. They also act as screens for the Monstra. They tore Atlesian airships in two. Tesla are smaller versions of the Tempests and act as mobile spawning points that unleashed tens of thousands of winged Beringel, Manticores, Sphinxes, Nevermore, Razorwings and Teryxes. While Atlas had its air force, so too did Salem.”

 Weiss shivered; eyes focused on the boy. “One of the Mantas veered too close to Atlas’s hard light shields, giving the five of us enough time to kill it, with you, Weiss, striking the final blow with a slew of your summons smashing against it until it went up in smoke. Doing the only thing you and I could think of, I poured my aura into you, rejuvenating my own, and going right back to helping you. Your sister and mom joined in, merging your glyphs together, summoning the Monstra. It took almost an hour of constant churning and aura regeneration. I almost killed myself to make it happen.”

 “When your Monstra arrived, it spat forth blue liquid, instead of black, spawning Razorwings and Teryxes that were loyal to you.” Jaune smiled. “For a moment, the tables turned. Blue and white Grimm shot across the sky, helping the air force stop the incoming invasion. However, like all summons, Monstra didn’t last very long, but whatever it did create, remained until they were killed and dispelled. But, at the same time, you gained more to summon. Without you, we wouldn’t have been able to use Salem’s weapons against her.”

 “You were able to find a way to make your summons permanent, until they were dispelled and broken. You surpassed your sister in ways no one even thought was possible with the Schnee family semblance.” Jaune smiled. “You had your own Tempests and Tesla patrolling the skies in perpetuity. Whenever something happened, you would receive word and your summons would start spawning their own, swarming Salem with her own children. It was a war of constant attrition, and you and your sister, were the centerpiece to our strategy.”

 “But everything fell apart when a boy named Oscar Pine came to me and told me that I was the descendant of the Last King of Vale.” Jaune shook his head. “Long story short, Oscar Pine was the new Ozpin. There’s a lot of context that I’m breezing past because it’s not that important. He told everyone that I was the King of Vale, and this brought hope back into people’s hearts, while at the same time, putting a target on my back. It was a short ceremony, but everyone we had, watched, and attended my coronation.”

 “It wasn’t long before Cinder Fall infiltrated Atlas’s defenses with her troupe of allies forcing his hand and forcing him to delve deep into his semblance again to find a way to stop her and Salem. Keep in mind, during all of this, we are still under attack. Salem may have lost one Monstra, it wasn’t her only Monstra.” Jaune continued. “You and I worked together, trying to come up with a plan to fix the world after we fight off Salem. Using the resources of your grandfather’s company, using the Dust of Atlesian and Mantlean Mines; expand on robotics and help streamline the manufacturing of replacement limbs, legs, and arms, even organs, for the wounded men and women of our growing army.”

 “Let me guess…” Weiss frowned, eyes softening. “I die.”

 “Yes.”

 “How bad?”

 Jaune shifted, eyes unable to meet hers. “Ruby and I couldn’t even bury you.”

 Weiss was silent, eyes softening with every word that left his lips. At first, she may have been the one among her team that asked the most questions and had the most responses to everything that had happened thus far, but for once, her mind whirled, reeling from every word and the weight that came from it. Ice eyes turned to Ruby, the girl sitting there, quiet and filled with thought. Her eyes turned to the boy in front of her, the pain he suffered to get to this point, the things he’d fought, the things he’d lost, reflected in his tired eyes.

 She gulped, the silence rushing in, like the waves of the deep oceans, washing over her. She was drowning. As the waters rose with her anxieties, her body turned cold. Hands tightening, she did the only thing that felt natural. She closed off. The fears on her face beginning to vanish with every passing second. She didn’t waste a second, raising a mask to hide what she felt. Bottling it deep, she forced it away, brows furrowing deep until there was nothing but the cold stoicism that she usually sported.

 That was until both Jaune tightened his grip as well and Ruby found her way to the girl’s side. Eyes widened for a second, flinching at the touch. For a second, she almost snapped, the mask, the mental games she played almost came back, like a snarling Beowolf. Her eyes widened for just that second, watching Ruby and Jaune’s reassurances. She shook her head, licking her dry lips. She straightened, stiffening her upper lip as she had always been taught.

 “Continue.”

 “Weiss.” Jaune shook his head. “If you—”

 “Continue.” Weiss said once again. “I-I’m… I’m fine. I just… I just need to know how all of this ends.”

 “Okay…” Jaune took a deep breath. “When you died, CRDL tried to defend you and the Schnee manor from Ironwood and his forces. While he’s trying to kill us; Salem manages to destroy the hard light shields of Atlas, landing two of her Monstra on Atlas’s farmlands, spawning hordes of Grimm within minutes. Atlas is overrun within hours. Your entire family dies when the Grimm washed over Atlas, forcing us to take SDC transports across the sea… Salem uses a new weapon of mass destruction, causing Atlas to fall and she creates a massive wildfire that melts through the ice flats and glacier wastes of Solitas, raising the sea level further, sinking the remnants of Solitas beneath the oceans.”

 “We were intercepted by Salem on our escape, and we were shot out of the sky. Ruby, you were on a different airship, Ren, Nora, and I were the ones to land on the Island of Vytal. We were immediately attacked by the Grimm there, and Ren died, giving me his aura. We managed to escape with the help of Vale’s defense fleet that had been constructed in the years since the Fall of Beacon. Before we knew it… Nora died as well, due to the poison of the Scorpion Faunus, Tyrian. After everything that happened, it was just the two of us. After everything, Ruby, we were the only ones left.  This was seven years after the Fall of Beacon.”

 “Do I die?” Ruby asked with an uncharacteristically quiet voice.

 At this, Weiss and Jaune immediately turned to her. Shame on the boy’s face, surprise, and concern on Weiss’s. “Ruby…”

 “It’s okay.” Ruby shook her head. “I just want to know what I have to do to make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

 “Gods,” Wiess sighed, a weak chuckle escaping her lips, “you never cease to amaze me… truly.”

 Ruby’s serious face cracked for a moment, a smile beginning to spread. “Nice Weiss, I love it.”

 “I will slap you.”

 Jaune and Ruby giggled with each other, nudging their shoulders. Weiss dropped her mask completely, laughing up a storm. They didn’t know how long they were laughing, but it was like music to their ears. After all the things they did the night before, after all the fighting and the blood, the bruises, the cuts, and the death; it was moments like these, where nothing mattered, that Weiss really felt alive. Leaning into her seat, she kept her smile, watching as Jaune turned his attention to Ruby. But it was then that the realization hit. She’d have to hear how her partner, and daresay best friend, would die.

 “We…” Jaune took a deep breath. “We went to Orléans, my hometown, to find my family. We didn’t see anything but Grimm footprints and smoldering ruins. My family’s bodies were nowhere to be found, our home, collapsed into itself. So, we turned our gaze back to Beacon. Leading our forces into the school, we fought through the Grimm gathered there and the Wyvern turned to stone on Beacon Tower. With your mastery of your silver eyes, you managed to fully turn it to stone, finally killing it and freeing Beacon from its grasp.”

 “Even though we managed to retake Beacon and free Vale from the grasp of the Grimm, we weren’t united enough to stop Salem’s next advance. Without Weiss, we didn’t have Monstra and hordes of Grimm to help us fight back against her armies. Salem, after another year, managed to grow three more Monstra, and unleashed five upon Vale, almost drowning us in Grimm. Even with how powerful your silver eyes had become; you couldn’t stop all of them. It was incredible though, Ruby. You froze Grimm by the thousands.”

 “So, we had to escape again, pushed through forests and plains of Sanus, until we found ourselves in the Red Wastes of Vacuo. The Kingdom was under attack as well, with millions of Grimm running amok, Salem’s allies killing people left and right, and everything had basically devolved into a Second Great War. You and I did our best to unite the people and give them hope, but the only thing people felt by that point, was exhaustion and pain. And then, you were ambushed by Tyrian in our camp, and he killed you with Crescent Rose, after he killed Velvet and wounded Cardin… I tried to save you with my semblance, but like Yang, like everyone else, you gave me your aura, giving me your semblance.”

 “Remember Oscar and how he has Ozpin’s soul?” Jaune said, receiving a pair of nods. “Even with all the power of Ozpin, he was killed too, giving me his aura and Ozpins, which in turn, gave me this time semblance, allowing me to relive my life every time I die. I don’t know the extent of it, I don’t know what it really means, but in the final battle, Cardin was the last one standing at my side. Vacuo had become the largest mass grave in history, with every plot of sandy dirt, littered with piles of dead, Faunus, and machine automatons of Atlas, commandeered by Salem and her lieutenants.”

 “Cardin died, giving me his semblance and before I knew it, I was defeated.” Jaune shook his head. “I closed my eyes thinking that was it, and then, the next thing I know, I woke up in Orléans, ten months ago, sixteen again, just a few months before my seventeenth birthday.”

 “I think… I think I get it now.” Weiss said. “You’re doing all of this, acting against the interests of Salem to stop her from doing anything she did in the future. Without Cinder Fall, she can’t do half the things she’s done. While I feel like you’re leaving out some details, there must have been a reason she needed Cinder. I’m assuming it has to do with these weapons of mass destruction. Whenever you speak of them, she is always close by.”

 Weiss hummed, crossing her arms, a thoughtful look in her eyes. “So, that begs to question, how did Cinder Fall get around the Kingdoms uninhibited. You said Salem had contacts across the Kingdoms. Who would work with someone with such a moral standing? It’s a simple equation, only those with equal morals, or lack thereof, would. Criminals. The White Fang. This Brotherhood. The syndicates. You started this war against the syndicates for more than just saving the people of Vale, you did it to flush Cinder Fall out.”

 Jaune and Ruby’s eyes widened.

 “You knew that she’d be in the Kingdom around this time. You knew that she would be lurking the streets, so you went for the source of her support. After, what, ten years of fighting her and Salem, you’d have known the way she operates, especially now with hindsight.” Weiss hummed, thinking to herself. “Let me ask you; were the Dust robberies something that happened in the past? No, of course they were. That’s why you weren’t that surprised when we were in Vale.”

 Jaune gaped like a fish out of water, while Ruby stared at the white-haired heiress with stars in her eyes.

 “Well, Jaune.” Weiss smirked, crossing a leg over the other. “I have to say, that is a master stroke if I ever saw one. You not only stopped the White Fang attack and destroyed two of the three major syndicates, but you also showed your power to Cinder Fall and in turn Salem, especially since you defeated those freaks of hers. I don’t know what to say, honestly. I was astounded by you before all of this, but now, I’m actually impressed. So, what do we do from here?”

 Blinking, the boy snapped at attention, dumbstruck by her deconstruction. “Well, in the past, RWBY and JNPR were taken out, one by one, starting with Pyrrha. It goes without saying, now that we know what lies in store for us—we’re not going to let that happen. We were good, too good, back in the day, and we made a lot of people nervous and made even more enemies. T-The eight of us are special, okay. I don’t want to lose any of you. Not this time.”

 “So, what do you propose?”

 Ruby snapped from her seat; index fingers raised at both of them. Her face brightening by the second. “Listen. Okay, and hear me out. What if, and this is just a what if—but what if we combined our teams into one! Team RRAYNNBW!”

 Weiss deadpanned. “Rainbow?”

 “It actually has a nice ring to it.” Jaune smirked.

 “At least someone thinks is a good idea.” Ruby grumbled.

 “But Jaune’s the King, shouldn’t he be the leader?”

 Jaune laughed. “In the future, I had the ideas, but Ruby was the glue that kept us together. We deferred a lot of command to her, since she was the one usually had her head on straight. No matter what we faced, no matter what came in our way, she was always steadfast and never let her fears get the better of her. That’s what made her so special. It was never just what her eyes could do. It was her spirit. I know that I am a great fighter, and I can lead men into battle, but Ruby—she still had hope, even when everyone else around her had lost theirs. I know I did after a while.”

 “So, I have to ask,” Weiss raised a finger, “Yang and Pyrrha said some questionable things about aura and how they feel about you. I assume you let them down. It was… it was clear as day that you and Blake are a thing now.”

 Jaune flinched, face reddening by the second. Weiss’s brow ticked. “Your reaction says something otherwise. Do tell.”

 “Well… remember how I said me, Blake, and Yang started a relationship?” Jaune chuckled weakly. “Well, just like in this time, in the past, Pyrrha also had a massive crush on me, but we never got to explore it because of Cinder Fall. This time, however…”

 Weiss’s face slowly descended from a curious gaze, to utter disgust. Before she could say anything, however, Ruby burst into a shower of rose petals, glomping Jaune, her arms wrapped tight around his neck. “OH, MY GODS!! My best guy friend is going to date, Blake, Pyrrha, and my sister?!”

 Jaune fell over, red on his face as Ruby started ranting and rambling. His eyes planted on Ruby, reddening as she neared him, Weiss leaned back, hand on her face. Her smile grew as Ruby and Jaune began to laugh and giggle with every new word spilling from the Rose’s lips.

 However, there was that feeling in Weiss’s chest that just hurt so much. The mask came back, rising to hide her pain. A smile began to grow, trying to keep it as natural as she could make it. Heart racing, thoughts spinning. She tried to fight it, but she couldn’t. No matter what she said, no matter what she did… the pain wouldn’t go away.

 How the hell will they notice me now?

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Brand New Day

 Birds flew in vibrant formations, dancing and weaving in and out of each other’s paths. Between the monolithic Megatowers that tore through the clouds, to the skyscrapers that lingered at the base of the monstrous structures. There was a certain feeling that fell over the great megacity. Through well paved streets, classes of students in their school uniforms, crossed hard light pedestrian lanes, laughing, and joking with one another, backpacks slung over their shoulders, stacks of books in their hands.

 Cars honked loudly at one another, trying to find their way through the interconnected and winding web of broadways and streets. There were so many, flooding the highways and freeways, trapped in midday lunch rush. There were thousands of them, pressed bumper to bumper. Their drivers, everyday man, and woman, finding something to eat, or finding a way to go back to work. It was a nice sight to behold for once, a simplicity in it all. Even the Corpo rats who were slaves to their overlords, found a bit of solace beneath the white and green Megatower Arcologies of the northside.

 Even in southside, a place that was a warzone just the night before, brimmed with life. Boys and girls who were innocent of all the carnage, walked the streets, running about, helping the relief crews and the King’s Fist, as they delivered supplies to the people who had lost their homes during the fight. In the streets, King’s Fist operators of Viridian, Shadow and Ironguard, moved through the streets, redirecting the disaffected to new living quarters within the Twins.

 The people were scared, hurt and full of sorrow, but they had hope. Their eyes turned to the Headquarters, to the LAHAT flying overhead, to the King’s Fist patrolling the streets, and found salvation. They found a shield that watched over them. Despite the pain of the night before, despite the fire that roared and the blood that slaked the streets, there was still hope. There was hope in the wake of the wars. There was hope in the rubble of their homes. There was hope, as they turned their eyes to the sky to see the sun still rising, still shining upon their city.

 Within the Headquarters, several stories off the ground, a group of teenagers and young adults argued with each other. One by one, they corroborated the stories told to each other, filling in the blanks of history that Jaune conveniently left out. Each one knew something that the other didn’t, learning only the most important pieces of information that applied to them. As the day burned away, as each student came out worse for wear, the situation worsened with more questions than answers, and more fear, than hope.

 Team RWBY and JNPR sat together, arms latched to one another as more students rose to their feet and walked into the room. They had come to accept everything that they were told without question—rather, without too many questions. It was as if a weight had fallen on the seven students, reeling from everything they had learned. While some of their classmates and friends were still in disbelief of what they had heard within that room, they still stayed, trying to come to terms with it all.

 To everyone’s surprise, especially Rosemary’s, Doré and Clair were the calmest of them all. To stunned to speak. A smirk came to her face, among them, maybe only Sun seemed to be happiest among the group. Despite how dark his future was, the boy took everything in stride, even clapping Jaune on the back. When they left the room, they were laughing with each other, as if they were the closest friends.

 Ruby was the quietest among them, hands clutching Yang’s and Weiss’s. The three of them remained in each other’s grip, none of them speaking. It would be too easy to ruin any mood with any words that weren’t meant. Silver eyes went back and forth, watching the students pace the room. Thoughts whirled, words dancing at the back of her head. While she may have had a good time in the room, it was all gone and drained. Now, the effects of the truth were finally hitting her.

 While she may be young, younger than everyone in the room, she somehow felt she was the only one who saw an opportunity for something great. Eyes softened, her hands still clutching her sister and partner. Fingers interlaced, heart calming with every second that ticked away. She still had her team, she still had JNPR. No matter what happened, no matter what came for them, they would be together. That was all she needed. Eyes turning to her team, Yang, Blake, and Weiss were quiet as well, but there was a myriad of emotions drawn across their features, a range of thoughts dancing across their faces.

 Turning her gaze away, Cardin and his team had been in the room with Jaune for quite some time. The longest among them, even longer than Ren and Nora, and apparently they survived longer than all of RWBY, except of course, for herself. Eyes focused on the door; she wondered what was happening in there, how Cardin was going to take the news of what happens in the future. A lot of things happened that changed every person here. It had been hours since she and Jaune talked—now it was well into the afternoon, people were getting weary.

 But, as her fears and worries reached a fever pitch, the door swung open, revealing Cardin and his team, conviction on their faces, with hints of shame. The four of them walked back into the common area, taking their seats without saying a word. People asked questions, but the boys didn’t open their mouths. Ruby watched, turning her gaze to the King behind them, walking over to his older sister.

 Giving her a nod, they turned to the group of students, eagerly, or worriedly awaiting the next move. “I… I know that it’s a lot to take in. I know that what I told you about the future is… bleak at best, a grimdark nightmare at worst.”

 “Pun intended?” Yang blurted.

 Weiss, Blake, and Ruby, quickly facepalmed, while the rest of the room started to giggle. The blonde turned to Jaune, wiggling her eyebrows, immediately lightening the mood. If there was any real hidden talent that she had, it was doing just that—being herself. Jaune shook his head, a slight chuckle leaving his lips. “But… I am doing all of this, so that we won’t have that future. Salem won, because we were unprepared when she descended on us. Salem won, because we had more fear, than sense. Not this time.”

 “So, I’m going to give all of you a choice.” Jaune said. “Join me. Become warriors, operators of the King’s Fist, and lead my troops into battle against Salem and her horde, or you can go back to Beacon and sleep this off like a bad dream. Yatsu’s semblance can easily make you forget everything that happened. I am not asking you this lightly. I know the risks and the implications—”

 “Team CRDL is at your side.” Cardin and his team shot to their feet. “This is our Kingdom. These are our people. Human and Faunus, Jaune. When we have criminal syndicates destroying their lives; Grimm beating at our walls… you can’t expect me, a Winchester, to stand by and let things continue the way they are. I respect my dad… and my mom, but there is only so much that the Council has done for this Kingdom. We see it ourselves, right now.”

 “The streets are filthy beyond this district. The people are sick and poor and dying of diseases that we don’t even have medicine for. Southside is twice as large as northside, and yet, people live in tighter quarters here, than across the Riviere.” Cardin continued. “There are Corporations that run their own personal Megatowers in southside, that squeeze the people dry of their basic necessities. There are Mega Corps that supply dissidents and terrorists who are ferried into the city to raise or tank their corporate opponents. This isn’t living.”

 “The fact that you’ve gone this far, taking out two of the Big Three, says a lot about what you’re already planning and done.” Cardin turned to Jaune, slamming his fist into his chest. “Winchester and Arc stand together again, as they have for centuries, Jaune. Just like our final battle against Salem, I am with you until the end.”

 Before anyone could speak, Coco rose to her feet, tilting her shades down. A smirk growing on her face, she gave the Winchester an approving look. “The bird’s got the right idea. Besides… your army needs a serious wardrobe overhaul. Those ACUs your infantry wear, are so last century. My mom’s Java Adel, you know what she does. I can pull some strings, make some things happen.”

 Jaune’s face lightened up. One by one, teams rose to their feet, declaring for Jaune, and each other. Even his sisters, Doré and Clair, turned to him with confidence. “You are our brother, Jaune. We failed to stand together in the past… not this time. Arcs won’t go down without a fight.”

 “… and it has these, tentacle things.”

 Fingers snapped, as their accompanying hand slapped their knee. Several others hummed to themselves, tapping pens against their chins.

 “Kraken!” Ruby cried.

 Several others thought to themselves, whispering to others beside them. At a long table within a bullet proof glass room within the Headquarters, every team leader, from the students of the teams that joined them, to the Operators of every major team of the PMCs among the King’s Fist. As the debates among them continued, Jaune smirked, reaching over, and gave her a light punch to her shoulder.

 “Okay, since no one’s debated it—the unidentified Grimm formerly known as UG-06387, is now redesignated, Kraken, a level 5 threat for intermediate Huntsmen teams, or Tier Two operators and up, due to their size and flight capabilities.” Fiona hummed as she tapped a scroll tablet. Within seconds, just like they had done for the last two hours, their Grimm database updated itself. Using what Jaune knew and the personal experiences of the elder huntsmen among them, they were giving the database a much-needed look over. “Okay, Captain Amara, what was your input?”

 The woman nodded at her commander. “There was this Grimm designated as UG-15679, a level 4 threat meant for intermediate Huntsmen teams due to their sheer numbers whenever they are encountered, that roamed in medium-sized packs that ranged from fifty on the small side, to a thousand on the large side. They keep to themselves, but once there’s enough negativity to break them away from their roaming graze, they can easily wash over any unsuspecting village. While not humanoid, they resemble Imps, but without the curled horns and lanky arms. I’ve only seen them once, that is how elusive they are.”

 “Cowards is what I would call them.” Nebula snarked, accidentally letting the comment slip.

 Several men and woman giggled and chuckled at the remark. Jaune smirked. “While I would agree, let’s be serious here. The last thing a Huntsman needs is a ridiculous entry name in the database. I imagine they wouldn’t be alive much longer.”

 “But at least their last moments would be spent laughing.” Coco laughed. As dark as the response was, several others laughed with her. “Oh no, a coward is coming.”

 Ruby snickered behind her hand. “Okay, it’s growing on me.”

 “I’m not naming a Grimm a coward.” Fiona deadpanned. “It gives off the wrong impression.”

 “What if we called them Goblyns?” Cardin asked. “You said they’re similar to Imps, right? And, they're humanoid, but not.”

 “Yes, they don’t stand upright like we do, but they are bipedal Grimm.” Captain Amara said. “They have their own migration patterns that don’t coincide with other Grimm types, almost as if they have their own mating grounds and seasons on when they move about. That's also not to mention that they can be classified as subterranean Grimm due to the fact that they burrow.”

 “Hmm.” Cardin thought to himself. “Maybe Goblyn isn’t the right term.”

 He and Ruby met eyes for a moment as the lightbulb lit between them. Snapping their fingers, they cried out, in unison. “Ghoul!!”

 Fiona nodded with approval. “I like that. Okay, UG-15679 is redesignated as a Ghoul. For the sake of simplicity, I’ve bumped them up to threat level 5, designated for Tier Two operators and Huntsmen with at least three years of licensed experience. While they aren’t as armored as most Grimm, their numbers are more than enough to overwhelm even a seasoned Huntsman team. It goes without saying, we need our troops more than Salem needs hers.”

 “I have another Grimm.” Cardin said. All heads turned to him, scrolls dinging with new Grimm Database updates. “When me and my team fought in Forever Fall, we encountered a Grimm none of us had seen. It had a humanoid body, but the arms stopped at the elbow, replaced with bone blades that acted as swords. Its face was protected by a thick bone plate that hid its eyes, leaving only their mouth. Their chests had bone plates that acted like a breastplate. It blocked bullets from Dove’s weapon and it tanked hits from Redeemer, my mace.”

 “That sounds dangerous.” Fiona and several operators hummed in agreement. “An easy threat level 7. How was it killed?”

 “Yang punched through its bone plates, but that was only after Pyrrha found its weaknesses and cut through its shoulders, disarming them—literally.” Jaune said, earning a few giggles. “So, take that as you may. We all know how Pyrrha and Yang fight by now.”

 “You know what that sounds like to me?” Clair spoke up. “It sounds like some old myths from Mistral and Anima, that talk of a weasel Grimm with blades for limbs that can move fast as hell and slice their victims to pieces within seconds. I believe it’s called a kamaitachi. I know you said it was humanoid, but what if Salem expanded her ever growing roster of Grimm?”

 “It’s like evolution.” Blake, at Jaune’s side, quickly followed. “We all know that depending on their location, the Grimm adapt or die, depending on how long they’ve lived and their experiences. There are swamp Grimm, mountain dwelling Grimm, aquatic Grimm. This specific creature must have used those blades for something else, until it learned that it can use it to kill people.”

 “I don’t doubt she’s been changing Grimm she already has deployed.” Jaune said. “As the news reports play, every day, there’s a new Grimm species that huntsmen don’t know how to fight. That’s just the regular Grimm—don’t get me started on the Greater Grimm she deployed into the field.”

 “Okay, so,” Fiona hummed. “How about, Ogre?”

 “I can work with that.” Ruby nodded. “I was going to say Draugr, but I think that would be more fitting for a different Grimm.”

 “How many did you face?”

 Cardin frowned. “Everything was happening so fast, I don’t know if it was two or more, but there definitely were at least two.”

 “Alrighty,” Fiona tapped on her scroll tablet. With a single swipe, updates pinged left and right. “Ogre, a threat level 8 type Grimm, designated for Tier One operators and Huntsmen with five years or more of licensed experience. I bumped it up because of how little we know of it at the moment. A melee type Grimm, I assume we can break it down with high powered rifles. We will need more research done on it.”

 “I agree.” Jaune gave her a nod.

 “Okay, within the next few weeks, I will have Ironguard Journeymen go into the Emerald Forest and Forever Fall to research the Grimm within. We’ve done what… fifty updates and new additions to the Grimm Database today?” Fiona hummed once more. “I would say this meeting was enlightening for all parties involved. Alright, captains of Viridian, Shadow and Ironguard, go about your tasks and patrols. I knew a few of you will be flying out on missions to protect villages beyond the city’s walls.”

 “Be careful.” Jaune said. “I expect every single one of you to return. Got it?”

 “Yes sir!” The captains shot to their feet with stiff salutes. They bowed their heads and turned, leaving the glass room. The team leaders of the students sat about, waiting for the doors to hiss shut.

 Surrounding them in every direction, the hangar bay of the Headquarters was in action. It had been a week since the Battle of King’s District and the fall of the Xanthus Mafia. The repairs and relief efforts had come with fruitful attempts, businesses were already open, the Twins were booming with business and investors, and the best part, the rubble was removed completely, leaving almost nothing of the battle that happened.

 Within the hangar bay, LAHAT were assembled and deployed in pairs, firing off into the airspace, deploying squads of infantry and their commanding operator teams of huntsmen. Where they were going, could have been a million different places, but they were going to protect people the way the King’s Fist had intended from the start. As the students got situated, Jaune watched as his army deployed freely toward the wilderness of Sanus. Soon, he told himself, the skies would have their airships patrolling the skies instead of the damn Corpo advertisements blotting the airways.

 “Okay,” Jaune called, “it’s time to get to the fun part.”

 “Outfits!” Ruby cheered. “Oh, the most exciting part!”

 Everyone giggled and chuckled at her antics as she immediately burst into wild rambling, not unlike Nora. Jaune laughed, resting a hand on her shoulder. Pink energy rushed over her body, calming her emotions. The words slowed down until nothing was said. However, her giddy smile remained.

 “So, I got in contact with my mom, Jaune.” Coco hummed. “She wants to talk to you personally before she signs off on anything beforehand. As a premier fashion designer, she doesn’t make clothes for just anyone. It’ll be expensive, but it will be of the highest quality that Lien can possibly buy. After all, with her techniques and industries, I was able to make my huntress outfit. It may not look like it, but it’s made with some of the strongest synthetic and natural fibers known to the Four Kingdoms, and it is hyper-absorbent to Aura, making it a natural conduit for semblances and protection—not to mention breathable and snug.”

 “An army needs its comfort as much as it needs its food.” Coco continued. Placing the tablet on the table, she swiped, giving life to a series of holograms. “These are the prototypes I thought of. With some personal touches, of course, one, or even some of these, can replace the basic ACUs of the King’s Fist. Colors are important, some give off the wrong vibe, while others just instill a sort of safety and relief in people, which is the goal. Mk1, is the basis that the rest rely on. It is a simple body-glove, not unlike yours and Cardin’s. The powerpack has Verde Armament’s overshield built in, so the troops don’t get over encumbered by having a whole backpack strapped to them.”

 “Mk2 is the same body glove with some extra features.” Coco swiped, revealing a body glove with a smaller powerpack profile on the spine. “As you can see, the profile is a lot smaller. I talked with some of the operators and had a look at your armor, what was it again? GEN2 from Green and EcruTech? While Mk1 can be mas deployed, Mk2 was something I thought of as a base for GEN2 armor to be applied and customized based on semblance and mission profile.”

 “Which works well,” Fiona hummed. “GEN2 is meant to be as customizable as possible, with some subsidiaries and third-party companies manufacturing their own components to fit the needs of the operator.”

 “And here, is Mk3, a similar idea as Mk2, but further expanded.” Coco swiped once more. “As you can see, the powerpack is almost nonexistent. Instead of using crystals, it’s theorized that we can use powdered shock Dust. I know, it’s not exactly a proven science, but I think having the powerpacks as unexposed as possible would do well for us in the long run. Imagine what would happen if a Grimm managed to cut through the overshields and agitate the Dust beyond their sealed compartments? The user would die a very painful death, especially since these will be used by men and women who don’t have aura.”

 “Aside from the ACUs, I was thinking of adding armor for our infantry.” Coco swiped once more. “This here is the M-56 standard issue breastplate that is already deployed. Functional, protective, but outdated. Sorry, but it’s true. Come on, we are the defenders of this kingdom, the last thing people want to see is a poorly equipped fighting force. What is this? The Great War? Uniformity is important, fashion more so. We need to show the people of Vale, hell the world, that we are a modern fighting force, with modern equipment. The main things that people see when it comes to the military isn’t their training, but their tech and their uniforms. We have the tech, time to step it up.”

 With another swipe, a new uniform came to life. “This is what I call the M-56 Mk2 breastplate. Keeping the aesthetic of the current armor, with of course, some personal touches, I came up with this beauty. Laced with hard light dust to act as a secondary defense, if the overshield ever breaks. While it isn’t a lot, it’s enough to give the soldier enough time to get the hell out of dodge and allow their overshields to recharge. It also has compartments across the abdomen to allow more magazines for their rifles. On the back, magnetic latches for melee weapons, depending of course on what they specialize in.”

 “Goddamn, Coco.” Nebula whistled. “You’ve really thought this through.”

 “I expected nothing less from you.” Blake smirked. “What about helmets? The vast majority of our troops don’t have aura.”

 “That’s where Verde comes in.” Fiona nodded. “They already have a few prototypes ready for deployment to phase out our current tactical helms.”

 “Okay, I will set up a date to meet with your mom, Coco.” Jaune nodded. “These designs are incredible.”

 “Thank you, I had my work cut out for me.”

 “Well, you might need some more designs ready.” Ruby piped. “Me, Jaune, Ren and Blake were talking with Junior and Fiona about specializing the PMCs, and we finally came to an agreement! Oh, it’s gonna be so freaking cool! So, starting with Viridian, we know that they specialize in urban warfare, door breaching, tactical insertions, so on and so on. So, Viridian is going to be a special division of the King’s Fist that will be deployed to urban centers. With the help of LAHATs, their main source of travel and deployment, they are going to be our vanguard. Since we hope to have more huntsmen, or at least aura-wielding operators, we are going to reorganize Viridian Company, into Viridian Division.”

 “Then, comes Shadow, the smallest of the three PMCs with us.” Jaune followed. “With some talks with the CEO of Shadow, we came to some fruitful agreements and of course, all of Shadow acting as Shadow Brigade. Think of them as our tactical special forces. Shadow already specializes in close quarters combat, relying more on hard light personal shields, powerful sidearms and melee weapons. While we aren’t fighting against the other Kingdoms, we are fighting against the White Fang and soon, the Brotherhood. We will need men who keep to the shadows and can sneak behind enemy lines uninhibited.”

 “And, finally, we have Ironguard,” Fiona smirked. “As the largest of the PMCs by far, we are the current main aura-wielding fighting force of the King’s Fist. With tens of thousands under my employ, I have been working with my lieutenant-generals and colonels to bring my brigades back from their current deployments. Since we have so many people in the field already securing our assets across Remnant right now, we have to roll out these upgrades. Current timetable sits at the end of your second year at Beacon, your grace. That is without any conflicts that pull troops from their deployments.”

 “Right now, we are spread relatively thin.” Jaune frowned. “So, we will have to make do with what we have currently. We are fighting Grimm across Sanus as we speak with new squads and operator teams leading them into the wilds. As the teams are right now, they are good, but we need to specialize further down to the squad. So, we are going to reorganize them into Fireteams. They will fight according to their current skills and weapon profiles. Examples; Fireteams CRDL, JNPR and RWBY, are front line combat specialists. If you want something blown up—we’re the ones to do it. As for RWBY and JNPR, put us together, we become Fireteam RRAYNNBW. Without tooting our own horn, we could bring down a Kingdom on our own.”

 “Didn't you guys do that in the future?” Clair gave them a knowing look. Several chuckles rang about the room.

 “Listen…” Ruby giggled, poking her fingers together. “We were in a bad situation.”

 “Anyways,” Jaune rolled his eyes at his sister. “Fireteams CNDR, CFVY, SSSN and NDGO, are the perfect support teams. With the Arc semblance, Clair, you and Doré can both strengthen yourselves and others during a combat situation. Coco, your weapon, and semblance can allow you to lay down suppressive fire while at the same time doing incredible damage to whatever position you’re firing upon. Don’t get me started on Fox’s semblance, allowing him to communicate without even opening his mouth. Then, we have Velvet with her semblance, she can do whatever attack is needed based on the opponent.”

 “Now onto the war. With the defeat of Adam Taurus, the White Fang chapter of Vale has thus far gone off the grid, with total radio silence. So, this is our chance to double down and prepare to finish off Jin Se, the richest and the most powerful syndicate in southside. While we concentrated our efforts on Xanthus, since they were bordering us, Jin Se took the time to expand their empire, taking the other half of southside, going hundreds of miles in every direction. They have major highways, major business sectors and of course, almost the entirety of industrial. We need that district if we’re going to start supplying people with jobs that aren’t in the military.”

 With a frown, he rested his hands on the table. “Despite the fall of Xanthus and the defeat of the White Fang, I fear we may have just opened the floodgates for a new enemy. We still haven’t heard about the Brotherhood yet, but I can only assume that they are watching us as we speak.”

 Amethyst eyes watched from a pristine window; an arm rested against a windowsill. They trailed across the black and grey buildings of the city that stretched to wrap around the base of a mountain face. Highlands danced across the horizon, peppered with outlying towns and villages without walls. Convoys of armored trucks drove across paved roads with VTOL transports hovering nearby filled with the Dalian Knights, huntsmen loyal to Dale and the House of Argent.

 People moved within the city, filling streets and alleyways, laughing and talking, with many local merchants preparing to gather their wares for the coming Vytal Festival. Dale was in action and that worried Orion. Keeping his face stern and emotionless, he waited, eyes staring at the distant farmlands stretching across the horizon. Farmers ran about their fields, scythes, and pitchforks, with Dust powered tractors chugging along. VTOL Rook gunships hovering by, machine guns, missile launchers flying over the farmlands in preparation for Grimm. While there were no walls, there were watchtowers dotting the land, lining against grain silos, armed to the teeth with drone turrets and drone defensive measures.

 He had only heard of the dangers of Sanus with the increasing Grimm activity, but he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes just yet. Eyes narrowed, scanning the mountain ranges rising in the distance, with the outskirts of Forever Fall to the north, and the Emerald Forest to the south. He remained silent, eyes catching the faint signs of Goliath Grimm moving in their herds of twelve. At their feet, shadows, figures at best, scurried between their legs. Most likely a massive pack of Beowolves, they tend to move together.

 However, his thoughts were stopped when a knock rapped against his door. Pushing off the windowsill, he prepared himself. “Come in.”

 The door squeaked as it swung open, revealing a Faunus dressed in a demeaning maid outfit. Her dog ears were clipped, no different from the Pitbull’s barking in their kennels within the city. She stammered, holding a tray of food. “Master Argent, it’s so good to see you. It has been a long time since you were home.”

 “Unfortunately, not long enough.” He sighed, walking to the girl. “Have they been treating you well?”

 “Well enough.” She frowned. Head low, she glanced to the open door. Before she could speak again, he walked to the offending entrance and slammed it shut. “M-Master Argent—”

 “Don’t call me that.” Orion scowled. “I got enough of that in Atlas with the servants at the manor there. There’s really no need for that. Have you been eating well?”

 “Only what your Lady Mother allows.”

 Orion pinched the bridge of his nose, a frustrated sigh escaping his nostrils. “I’m not hungry.”

 “O-Oh!” She stammered once again, bowing her head, apologizing. “I-I will take this back to—”

 “Sit down and eat.” Orion ordered. “You look like you haven’t eaten in a while. I never knew you to stumble like this.”

 She shook her head, face reddening by the second. “I-I can’t! Your lady mother would punish me—”

 “No, she won’t. She’ll punish me.” Orion chuckled. “Please, sit down and enjoy yourself. You’re practically drooling on your outfit.”

 Without another command, she shot down to his bed, resting the tray on her lap. Within seconds, she dove into the food, not even bothering to use the utensils. Scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, ham, golden hash browns, she practically scarfed it down with reckless abandon. Raising a glass, she gulped ice cold water and orange juice. Setting the tray aside, she chewed on berries and fruit, juices splashing across her hands. While it was one of the most basic breakfasts he had ever seen, the portions were massive. Somehow the girl ate through all of it within seconds.

 If he didn’t know, it would have been a little funny. Instead, it filled him with anger. Hands clenched tight, he turned back to the windowsill, sitting upon it. Amethyst eyes fell to the floor, contemplating what to do next. Rei and his team were confined to a hotel on the far side of the city, while LVDR got to board up in the Argent Keep. While his mother couldn’t do anything to his team, since they were protected by the General Ironwood, that didn’t mean that she couldn’t do anything within her power to make their stay as terrible as possible.

 “How bad has it gotten here, Claret?”

 She wiped her face, releasing a powerful burp. Orion blinked with surprise, a smirk growing on his face. She shook her head, stammering once again. “H-Have you seen the news?”

 “Uh? No?” Orion raised a brow. “The flight here from Atlas didn’t have the amenities you’d expect. What have I missed?”

 The girl she smiled brightly. “It’s probably the best news I have ever heard. There’s a man who calls himself the King of Vale that has been coming up, time and time again on forums. In Vale, there are three great syndicates that can be their own kingdoms, and the news has been following their exploits… but this King of Vale, he killed two of them, destroying them root and stem and executing their leaders. While the news says that it was a militia formed in Vale that took matters into their own hands, forums across the CCTN keep talking about the King of Vale…”

 “Look at this news report,” She flicked her scroll open. “Apparently a few weeks ago, the White Fang invaded Vale with the help of the Xanthus Mafia, a massive Faunus syndicate. While no one knows who the King of Vale is… there’s one that the forums seem to believe fits the bill.”

 Pressing play, Orion watched as a boy with short cropped blond hair and a shield rushed into gunfire in the streets. He moved swiftly, as if he had fought a thousand battles, weaving himself between gunmen and swordsmen. At his side, a girl with red hair and bronze armor charged at his side, weapons swinging with deathly accuracy. In and out, the pair cut through their opponents without any difficulty, leaving troops behind them standing in awe of their magnificent dance.

 It was when the blond raised his shield, that Orion paused the video. “T-That’s…”

 “The symbol of the House of Arc.” Claret smiled. “That, from what people have managed to find, his name is Jaune Arc, the only son of Lord Claude Arc, the high councilman from Orléans.”

 Orion stared at the frozen image. The sword, Crocea Mors, the armor of the Arcs, the blond hair of the Arcs; his heart raced in his chest. Blinking rapidly, thoughts came next, roaring in his tired mind, dancing between his neurons. He backed away, eyes burning with focus. “T-Thank you, Claret. I… I have to go.”

 “W-Wait!” She cried, but he couldn’t hear her.

 Speeding forward, he ran down the steps of the Argent Keep, feet slapping against stone and steel steps. Ignoring servants and armored Dalian Knights. Brotherhood Inquisitors stood in the main foyer, staring at him with curious eyes, but he simply pushed past them. Bursting into the courtyard, he ignored soldiers and guards of Dale, ignoring the Brotherhood presence and the eyes following his gait. He especially ignored amethyst eyes that followed him from a third-floor window, hidden behind silver-white hair.

 Taking a car, he pushed a valet out of the way and pressed the ignition button. As the car hummed, he floored it, shooting the car from the garage and into the streets of Dale. There were so many humans, more than even in Atlas. The homogony of Dale was telling, with how few Faunus there were. He didn’t want to think about that, keeping his speed, running yellow and red lights, zipping between traffic in a mad dash to the hotel. The forty minutes it took went by like a blur, coming to a screeching stop in front of the hotel. Shifting to park, he propped the door open, car still running.

 “Sir, you can’t park here!”

 “I don’t give a fuck!” Orion snapped, hand raised and glowing with energy. “Do you even know who I am?!”

 “L-Lord Argent!” The valet paled, backing away. “I-I apologize!”

 “Shut up and get out of my way!” Orion pushed past him.

 With a quick motion, he pushed the doors open and headed into the foyer of the hotel. People turned to him, looks of surprise and adoration, as the heir of the city. Ignoring questions and flashing pictures, he headed to an elevator, flicking his scroll against it. A ding, the doors opened, revealing an empty cabin. With a pleased sigh, he walked in and slammed his finger against the highest floor. Once more, he waited, arms crossed over his chest with frustration. Everything that had happened… it wasn’t supposed to be like this.

 As the doors opened, he charged into the hallway. Sweat building, the image of Jaune Arc burned in the back of his head. Raising a hand, he knocked on the door he was looking for. He waited, the seconds burning like days, and then it swung open, revealing a short girl with leopard cat ears. She blinked. “Orion? What are you doing—?”

 He grabbed her along, shutting the door with his foot. Stopping in the room, Yuki and Rei shot from their beds, confused. “Orion, what’s wrong?”

 “Have you seen the news?”

 “N-No?”

 Whipping out a scroll, he typed until a video popped up. Turning it toward them, he watched as their faces warped and changed, from surprise, to hope, within seconds. Just as he had done within the Keep with Claret, Rei paused the video on the one, Jaune Arc.

 “T-That’s…” Rei gasped. “Holy shit. Orion, does this mean—”

 “We have our out.”

 Before he could say anything, the girls quickly jumped him, throwing their arms around the boy. As the leader of the team, the lover of Rei and the brother to Xue and Yuki, he did the only thing natural and held them close, tightening his grip. “We can finally be free. We don’t need to worry about the Brotherhood anymore… we don’t need to worry about what my sister, what my parents will do to us…”

 Jaune Arc. Orion thought to himself. As the group broke apart, Xue and Rei deadpanned as Yuki immediately burst into tears. I pray that you will receive me. Please, by all the gods, I pray. Save us.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: The Decisions to Live With

 Fire.

 Bullets.

 Fire.

 Bullets.

 Death.

 A girl raised her crimson blade, just as Adam had taught her. Iaido swings, faster than the blink of an eye. She ducked, dodged, and slid across blood-soaked concrete, bringing her blade down on the neck of a human Operator. Swinging her blade around, she clashed with a woman, topped with red hair and bronze armor. Neither said a word, her blue eyes clashing with her emerald focus. Swinging, clashing, sparks danced between the edges of their blades. To the redhead’s surprise, this girl, matched her every move.

 With a smirk behind her Grimm mask, she snapped forward again, cutting across the girl’s abdomen, only to find that the blade didn’t even meet its mark. Flipping around, she fell back, backflipping across the concrete, bringing her foot down on an unsuspecting soldier. Aura at the front of her steel-toed boots, she brought it down on the man’s head, shattering his tactical helmet, snapping Kevlar and plasteel with a single swung. With a quick motion, she sheathed her blade and unsheathed, before turning her attention back to the redhead.

 Their blades clashed once again, the man popping into bloody pieces. Back and forth they went, her crimson blade against her bronze xiphos. There was an opening, the girl shot forward, shoving her shoulder into the woman’s chest, throwing her back, just a few feet. Sword drawn, cocking the shotgun scabbard, similar to Adam’s Wilt and Blush, she drew her weapon, firing off slug shot.

 Ping.

 Pang.

 Boom.

 The third shot exploded with fiery Burn Dust, throwing the redhead back. Charging through the smoke, she swung with vicious accuracy, just as Adam taught her. Arms were removed, men were cut to pieces within the blink of an eye, showered in the blood of the humans who hurt her, she sliced through the dark, only to come face to face with a raised shield and a rifle resting on its edges. Eyes widened behind her Grimm mask.

 Boom.

 She was launched back, the bullet drilling into her breastplate, sending her flying through the smoke, bouncing across the street until she crashed into an overturned Xanthus technical. Coughing, she shot over, dodging as the redhead appeared, her xiphos, now spear, dove into the technical’s overturned engine block. Metal sheared and bent as she pulled her weapon free. It was a split second, her sword prepared to strike, she swung out. In those split seconds, time came to nearly stop. Slowly, but surely, she could see a black outline surrounding her crimson blade, redirecting it ever so slightly.

 In the chaos, she slipped to the right, leaving her left completely exposed. The woman kicked her back, the black outline spreading to her dented breastplate, throwing her through an overturned car. Glass shattered, metal bent and tore, leaving her panting and bleeding, aura shattering with every move she made. She focused, pulling arm from the torn metal, her semblance, Fearless, came to life. Now, unable to feel pain for a few minutes, she shot forward, ignoring the bullets cutting into her skin. She snapped, sliding under gunfire, grabbing a soldier’s rifle, jamming her knee into his gut.

 Reach over as he toppled, she pulled his knife, jamming it into the nape of his neck. As the thunderous warmth of blood and bullets began to rupture, she turned, flicking the knife out with deathly precision, killing another soldier. Pulling her victim’s rifle, she shot its owner, turning the barrel back the others of his squad, taking their bullets, ignoring their screams and shouts as her aura came back to life, expelling flattened projectiles from her body. She snapped forward, her knee crashing against the last one, the sword on his back was no katana, but she could work with it. Putting a bullet between his eyes, she tossed the rifle and drew the longsword, turning her gaze to the redhead, who struck down her brothers and sisters in the White Fang, and the Xanthus thugs and mercenaries with no struggle.

 She was spattered in blood, a vicious demoness who felt no remorse. Tightening the grip on her blade, she charged for the redhead. She was the apprentice of the Adam Taurus. She was not going to let this human no less, harm her people like this! Activating her semblance once more, she swung for the redhead’s side, finally, feeling a connection. The girl in question, snapped at attention, green eyes wide with surprise. Her aura responded, humming with crimson color as the broadsword danced across its shield.

 Before she could respond, the Faunus dove for the ground, dodging swipes and spear lunges, the girl’s weapon shifting faster than her racing heart. Rolling across the concrete, she raised her katana and scabbard, the shotgun cocked and ready. Quick trigger pulls and even quicker slashes, the girl charged for the redhead, slug shots interchanging with buck shots, clattering, and clanging against the bronze shield. Bringing her blade in, she stopped, frozen in her steps.

 A harsh gasp escaped her lungs as the xiphos expanded last second into a spear, the powerful, destructive, and exceptionally sharp point drove through her weakened aura, jamming to her chest. The two of them cried out, as the spear was pulled from her body. As she fell to the ground, blood spilling across the concrete, a man with glowing accents rushed for the redhead, sword sheathed. Just as he prepared to swing, his body glowed black, locking his arm into place.

 She gargled, choking on her blood. Before she could say anything, the man was thrown to the side, crashing through a window. In the disposition, his semblance, Moonslice, roared out, disintegrating everything that wasn’t bolted down. Shooting from the building, covered in dust and blood, his own crimson katana clashed with the woman’s xiphos, and a blond boy’s glowing longsword. The two humans clashed and battled her teacher, while she bled out on the street.

 Hand raised; she cried out.

 “Perry!” She could hear him shouting. “Get Blue out of here and retreat!!”

 In the chaos, rockets fired from the Twins above them, raining hellfire and death onto the paved roads, exploding technicals of the Xanthus and White Fang. Men fell around them, riddled with bullets, slashed apart by blades. From the buildings above, bodies were tossed aside, crashing on the street with violent thuds. A pair of hands grabbed her, dragging her from the street and into an alleyway.

 Hands reaching out, spilling blood with every second, she cried out.

 Terror took her.

 If she couldn’t help her teacher, she would rather be dead.

 As she was hoisted and carefully laid into the bed of an armored truck, everything turned black.

 “Blue!”

 The voice was echoing within her mind.

 “C’mon, Blue! Pull through!”

 It pounded in her head, almost causing the already painful stubs of her antlers to ache.

 “Stay with us, Blue.”

 Everything was but a blur. Voices, lights, and sounds—everything was nothing short of an ethereal dream. There were tears and there were shouts, all echoing within the recesses of the colorless reverie. There was no explanation, no direction, no end to it at all. Lights danced around her, with the same voice echoing around her, gaining decibels as the seconds passed.

 Blue!

 Blue!

 Blue!

 She could hear the voice calling to her. She could feel his hands clenching hers. But she could not move—the rest of her body was numb. She couldn’t believe where she was. As the pain began to rumble, coming to life, something exploded around her. Almost like shoving a crystal of shock Dust into her flesh, raw as pure lightning, sped through her body, rushing through her nerves.

 The once groggy vision and the numb feeling running rampant in her body, had disappeared. Snapping her eyes open, the woman’s blue eyes glanced around, taking in the harsh white lights above and around her. Speechless, and dry, the woman turned her head, the pulsating agony had finally calmed down. Beside her, a large machine with numbers and graphs that she couldn’t read, told her that she was in a hospital of sorts. Blue eyes trailed down, spying the patient gown she sported, noticing the patches and bandages colored red in certain spots, taped, and wrapped around wounds.

 On the opposite side, no matter how hard it was to even turn her head, her blue eyes locked with the soft, hazel brown of another Faunus; his round glasses were hard to miss.

 “P-Perry?” She coughed.

 “Yes; it’s me…” The man smiled, behind his round glasses. “Thank the gods…”

 “What happened?” The girl sat up only to be forced back into bed. A deep, throbbing searing pain ruptured through her chest. “W-Where the hell are we?”

 “Calm down, Blue.” The man reached forward, resting a hand on her shoulder. “We… Adam threw himself into the fight to protect you… we grabbed you and retreated to the Bullheads in the warehouse district. Y-You were almost dead, but we managed to get to safety with a few of our brothers and sisters.”

 “Safety?!” Blue scowled. “W-Where the fuck is safety?! The Brotherhood bombed out our last hospital!”

 “T-This isn’t a hospital.” Perry shook his head. “W-We had to make do with what we could get our hands on. Ironguard operators attacked us at every confrontation, chasing us across Sanus. At the moment, we’re in Vacuo, in some underground organ harvester’s lab.”

 “How long was I out?” She gave him an incredulous look.

 There was hesitation. “A… a month and a half. The finals and the winter break of the Academies is about to begin.”

 She hissed, hands running to the stumped antlers poking from her hairline. “N-No… no!! That’s impossible!! We were supposed to win! We had the army, we had everything lined up for us!! Where is Adam?! Where is Torchwick?! Don Xanthus?!”

 “Blake Belladonna killed Don Xanthus. As for Adam and Torchwick… we don’t know. Some say they saw them captured, while other say they were killed during the chaos.”

 Blue looked up, her face burning with ire. Her blue eyes glimmered. “There is no way some mere humans could kill my teacher! I won’t believe it!!”

 “Well… the likelihood is high.” Perry sighed into his arms. “Even the lieutenants are dead.”

 “Can you tell me one thing?” She spoke with a shaking voice. “Was the Brotherhood involved?”

 Throw the stone, Cardin! C’mon don’t be a baby.

 Throw the stone and you’ll be one of us!

 Do you remember what you told me of your mom? Of your dad?!

 Throw the stone, Cardin. These freaks… they’re the ones responsible.

 Throw the stone!!

 “No!!”

 The boy shot from his bed, aura flaring in every direction. Sweat poured down his brow, dribbling against his bare shoulders and soaking into his muscle shirt. Indigo eyes scanned the room, finding nothing out of the ordinary. Sliding from the bed sheets, the boy stretched his arms, panting with exhaustion. Raising his hands to his face, flashes, painful ones echoed in his mind, each leaving a searing fire behind. The cool of his room did little to ease that fire emanating within his chest. It was almost too much.

 Throwing the sheets away, he grabbed his scroll. Only midnight?

 With a thought, he shifted, rising to his feet. Giving himself a quick wash and dressing into some gym shorts, he slipped his feet into some flip-flop sandals and headed away. His indigo eyes burned with fire, almost as if they were punched repeated. With the thoughts and memories beginning to surface, getting punched repeatedly would be more than what he deserved. Walking along, his feet dragged against the carpeted flooring of the now, almost completed Headquarters.

 The place was becoming a second home for himself and the other teams that joined Jaune and the King’s Fist. The people were strong, and each had their own story, a real drive that made them believe in the blond badass. Cardin worked hard in the month since joining, giving every ounce of his ability to rise through the ranks almost catching up to Blake’s record. Few students managed what Blake did—barring Coco, Samone, Ruby and the Arc sisters. The rest resigned to being sergeants and corporals.

 But he would not wallow and fall behind. He was going to change himself for the better. He wasn’t going to sit back and let others give orders or tell him how to fight his battles. But most of all, he wasn’t going to let his friends stand alone in the spotlight of command. Coco and Samone seemed to revel in it, sometimes, he’d even seen the pair using recruits as shopping totes, carrying the conquests of their many, many, many, shopping sprees—and it has only been a month! Then there were the Arc sisters; now that he was training with the eldest, Rosemary was the scariest one. Their command skills—mostly Clair—was top notch, almost as good as Jaune’s. It was no surprise that they were siblings.

 His thoughts landed on Blake Belladonna. The first to learn of everything and the first Jaune opened up to. He remembered hearing of how she died, the history their teams had and of course, the burning hatred she used to have for him. Thankfully, that hatred was nonexistent this time and they were actually really good friends. He was still surprised to learn that she was a Faunus, after all, with what he’d done and said to Velvet, he would have thought she would kill him. Her status as a former White Fang operative also caught him off guard, but the way she treated him and his team, there was no doubt in her heart and her sincerity.

 Cardin pressed the button of the elevator and sighed as it slid open. Walking in, he quickly slammed his finger against the third-floor button and leaned back as the door began to shut. His heart was pounding in his chest, still feeling the remnants of his shock. The dream hadn’t happened in months—almost eight to be exact. It was a memory he did his best to repress, even seeking healers and therapists, as much as he loathed to admit. But the longer he learned from Blake, to be more nimble and agile; the longer he spent with Velvet, learning about her and her struggles; the memories were resurfacing, leaving a sour taste in his mouth.

 Once again, the smile on his face dropped.

 Velvet. She didn’t deserve hate. She didn’t deserve to be treated like a freak. The girl was the farthest thing from a freak. She could never be one. Cardin couldn’t beat himself up enough about what he said to her. Worse yet; she didn’t know. She didn’t know how much he used to hate Faunus; the things he’d done to Faunus. He didn’t deserve to be her friend. He didn’t deserve to be treated so kindly. The boy hissed to himself, feeling his heart tighten in his chest.

 She was everything he’d never thought he’d be admiring. Lithe, but not a stick. Strong, but not overbearing. Shy, but not annoying. The more he learned, the more he felt a pull, unmistakable and undeniable. Sighing loudly, his frustration grew the longer he lingered on the subject. There were so many things, so many incredible things about her that just made him smile. But he would not dare to. He didn’t deserve to.

 Slamming the back of his head into the elevator walls, he took a deep calming breath. Like Ren said. Mediation is key to peace of mind. Deep breaths and clear your mind. Be absent of emotion and let aura flow freely.

 “How the hell will I tell them?” Cardin whispered underneath his breath. “My own team doesn’t know about this… my father doesn’t… my mom doesn’t. No one but… but… her.”

 The doors slid open to reveal the lounge area for operators of the King’s Fist. A small gaming center with the latest consoles and virtual reality systems were supported and plentiful. The centerpiece of the room was a series of pool tables. Across the way, there were several chairs and beanbag chairs, gathering around a stereo that played all types of holo-discs and a bookshelf stocked full of novels and biographies. The nerds among them demanding to have some sort of reading area.

 Walking along, he pushed the glass door open and took in the scent of lavender and steak? Peering into the room, he found none other than Jaune Arc himself, standing behind the bar, grilling up a steak. Sitting in one of the swivel chairs, was a girl with a buxom chest and long, curling blonde hair. The boy was talking about something while Yang listened intently with a Strawberry Sunrise in hand and a giant shit eating grin spread across her face. She was wearing a short, cropped tank top and gym booty shorts, showing a little too much on both ends.

 He gulped.

 Walking along, he froze mid-step.

 “Sup, Cardin.” Jaune called without even looking his way. “What brings you down to the lounge this late?”

 “Couldn’t sleep.” The boy mumbled, making his way to one of the swivel chairs.

 Yang turned to him with a wiggling her eyebrows. “Wet dreams of a certain rabbit, eh?”

 Jaune choked on his spit and nearly put his hand on the searing hot grill. Cardin was not happy. “Seriously, Yang?! C’mon! I’m not into her like that!”

 Yang gave him a dirty look. “I was just trying to be…”

 “Don’t.” Jaune said.

 “Yang!”

 “Bunny here. No need to hop to conclusions! Eh?! Eh?!”

 “If I hear another pun I’m going to kill myself.” Cardin groaned. “At least I won’t have to hear these god-awful puns anymore.”

 “Gods.” Yang snickered wildly. “He really did have a wet dream.”

 Jaune chuckled, much to Cardin’s chagrin. “Being mighty defensive. You should know by now that being defensive—”

 “Gives Yang more ammo.” The boy groaned again. “Yeah. Just… still kinda half asleep here.”

 Sipping at her drink, she moved the straw around, picking up a strawberry and popped it into her mouth. “Wanna talk about it? Not your gross fantasies, but your real dream.”

 “It’s just a dream.” Cardin shook his head. Yang and Jaune shared a look. “Anyway, what are you two doing here?”

 She smirked wildly, shooting Jaune a wink. “Me and Jaune are… or at least were, having a late-night date.”

 “Date?” Cardin snapped to her, turning his head to Jaune. “I-I thought… I thought you and Blake were… oh.”

 “Yup.” Yang said. “Me and Blake had a date a few days ago. It was nice, but it was about time me and King over here had our own time together.”

 “Gods, Jaune.” Cardin dipped his head into his arms. “You are one hell of a guy. Gimme five.”

 Yang deadpanned when Jaune snapped back clapping his hand with Cardin. “Really, Jaune?”

 He paled, snapping back to the steak. “I-It’s j-just guy t-things.”

 “So, I can see.” Yang rolled her eyes with a smirk. “So, Cardin, are you gonna open up or nah?”

 “Got any beer back there, Jaune?”

 The King bent over, opening a fridge, and pulled two long-necks. Popping their lids, the pair clinked the bottles together. “No.”

 “There’s nothing wrong with sharing how you feel.” Yang chuckled. “You’ll get no judgements from me.”

 “Really?” Cardin raised a brow. “Now, tell me why I don’t believe that.”

 She laughed, swirling her straw. “Trust me. I am the last person to judge someone’s thoughts. Sure, I make a lot of jokes, but those are just jokes. If you don’t feel comfortable, I can start.”

 “No way, Yang Xiao Long has nightmares?”

 Lilac eyes softened. “In our world… I’d be surprised if someone didn’t. So, make sure to buckle yourself in, Cardin, because this is going to be a rollercoaster.”

 “One day, my mom, Summer Rose, went out for a mission. It was the standard kind; extermination of Grimm in a village somewhere in the godforsaken Wilds. She’d done this kind of thing before, thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of times. She was a damn good huntress. She was my inspiration as much as Ruby’s. She was a wonderful fighter and an even better mom. But she didn’t come home this time.”

 “Y-Yang.” Cardin shot up. “If it’s a difficult subject, you don’t—”

 “No, no, it’s okay. Let’s think of this as late-night therapy. We’ve all got some messed up pasts.” Yang smiled. “We’re pretty fucked up for teenagers, ammirite?”

 “That’s not a good thing.” Cardin deadpanned.

 “But it could be!” Jaune grabbed the steak and slammed it on a plate. Putting it between himself and Yang, a pair of knives and forks were drawn. With a simple slice, Cardin’s mouth watered at the perfect medium rare, juices spilling across the plate. “It can give you a new perspective to view the world, rather than the black and white that we’re taught in school.”

 “Yes, yes. Philosophy, yada, yada. Shut up, I’m still telling a story here.” Yang’s eyes shifted into red. Taking a bite of her slice of steak she deadpanned at the boy.

 “Oh, you know you love me.” Jaune rolled his eyes, grabbing a slice of his own. “Carry on, firecracker.”

 “Anyway…” She took a deep breath. “My mom didn’t come home. Ruby was torn up bad, but honestly, she was too young to really understand what happened. My dad… he… he shut down. It wasn’t long before I learned why. Summer… she wasn’t the first wife he’d lost. She was his second. The first… was my mom. He wouldn’t tell me everything, but they were all together on the same team, Team STRQ. They were apparently some big-shot team way back when.”

 “My mom left the day I was born. I haven’t seen her since I came into the world. Now… before you ask, no. I don’t know why. The million Lien question. Why. I don’t know the answer and I’m afraid I will never know. But it was all I could think about. I would ask anyone, anybody, until one day, I found something that had the chance of leading me to her.”

 “So, I waited for my dad to leave the house. Once he was gone, I stuffed my baby sister into a wagon and took off into the wilderness. I… I don’t know. I think I walked for hours. Cuts, bruises and probably a broken bone somewhere. But I wasn’t going to let anything stop me. By the time I made it, I could barely stand.”

 “Then I saw it.” Yang paused. Her lilac eyes glimmering in the dim lighting of the lounge. “The burning eyes hidden in the darkness. So, there we were, a toddler asleep in a wagon and a girl too stupid and tired to cry out for help. But before anything could happen—luck was on my side. Out uncle showed up just in time to save us. My stubbornness should have killed us that night.”

 “I relive that moment every night.” Yang sighed. “That dream… that memory, replayed over and over again. Sometimes, my mind wanders, imagining the outcome if my uncle was just a few seconds too late. Or if my uncle just never knew we were gone. Despite… despite the pain and fear that comes with it—I am able to move forward, because I won’t let it hold me back. I will happily share the pain I shoulder. Because remember this; the weight of the world shouldn’t be yours to carry. The world doesn’t revolve around you—there’s no reason to act like it does.”

 “That was deep.” Jaune adopted a thinking pose. “I could have sworn I heard that from somewhere though.”

 “Okay, okay!” Yang raised her hands in defense. “I may or may not have plagiarized your own quote, but it was relevant okay!”

 “Now, Cardin.” Jaune nudged the boy. Taking a sip of his beer, he set the bottle down. “Now, it’s your turn.”

 “M-My turn?” Cardin coughed. “Look, I get it. Keeping this in, is unhealthy and will hold me back… but I can do this. It’s just something that I need to forget.”

 “Avoiding is not forgetting, Cardin.” Jaune sighed. “I would know that the best among us three. I avoided coming to terms with our friendship and the level of trust we had for each other. I avoided the inevitable confrontation that would bring all of you to learn the truth about me. I wanted to forget the past; I wanted to forget the things we’d done; the battles we’d fought; the friends I’d lost. But avoiding only made it hurt more…”

 “Forgetting… is a lot harder to do.”

 “Don’t worry, mom. I’ll be home soon. We were held up with orders.” A young woman smiled into her scroll. “Will you be making salad tonight?”

 “Only the best Mistrali kind.” Her mother responded with a giggle. “I’ll see you later, love.”

 “Hey freak!”

 Blue looked up, eyes gazing into the distance. The sands of Vacuo blew with harsh winds and the burning sun above, forced her to stay inside. Behind her, several of her surviving brothers and sisters cleaned their rifles and sharpened their swords within their hideout. Perry wore a t-shirt with jogger pants, strapped with knee guards and utility belt. Beside him, several others wore the same attire, having shed their White Fang garb.

 The radio chatter was silent, not a single distress call, nor a command from Sienna Khan. Head whirling, she rested her hand on the stumps of her forehead. As the heiress to Adam’s skill and his second in command after Belladonna fled the Fang, people looked to her for answers, but she could not give any. Hand resting on the handle of her blade, Reminisce, and the shotgun sheath, Echo, she needed a way out. She could not lead these Faunus.

 After all, she was one of the loudest. It was because of her voice that Adam killed the former leader of the Vale branch. It was because of her voice that she convinced him to side with Cinder Fall and the syndicates. All of this was her fault. Blue lowered her head, hands now clutching the aching stumped antlers. The gunfire, the screams of the battle. Their push into Vale was met with crushing defeat, forcing them to full retreat, with almost seventy-percent of their entire chapter brought into the fight. They were all either killed or arrested. Knowing how the Brotherhood permeates every Kingdom, she was betting they were the former of the two.

 Forums online still talked about the attack, praising the Valean Volunteer Defense Force and the militia. Images of dead Faunus and wounded soldiers sent heated bolts of electricity through her body. Clenching her fists, she turned to face the city under the cover of a sandstorm. The megalopolis of Vacuo was only slightly smaller than Vale, but still packed with the same population. Millions of people crowded the city, piling into every shithole and hovel they could find refuge in.

 She hated it here. It was too yellow; too sandy; too hot. The people were too apathetic to any cause, other than their own. Even the Faunus of Vacuo were immune to White Fang recruitment. It aggravated her. How can these people, her people, ignore their struggles? How can they happily call themselves Faunus, parade their features about, without even taking into consideration the people like herself? Her own antlers were cut off like a damn trophy. She was beaten so horrendously that her memories were gone, save for a few snippets. She didn’t even remember her own name.

 These Faunus felt like they were somehow above all of that. Finding the politics of Vacuo to be as non-intrusive as possible. These people weren’t living the dream. They were living a lie; anarchy. The government did almost nothing to aid or subjugate their citizens. And that alone, infuriated Blue. She nearly died for the cause; for the revolution. But these traitors, laugh and walk off, ignoring the pleas and speeches. To some, they were a nuisance, to others, they were an unnecessary tool of a bygone era.

 “The worst thing they have to worry about here is water.” She frowned, bringing her hands up. With a frustrated sigh, her hands came down, wrapping around Reminisce and Echo. Hands began to tremble.

 For a moment, the blisters that grew on her palms during the battle had returned. Scars of the bullets tearing through her body revealed for a split second. She gasped, nearly falling back into her chair. Around her, fire and bullets rained. Rockets exploded in the distance. Men and women she loved and trained beside, lay dead, strewn across the streets of Vale. She could not breathe, her grip tightening around her weapons.

 A woman with silver-white locks of hair and amethyst eyes, knelt over her with a knife. She wore clothes that she didn’t recognize, and they didn’t bear any symbols or sigils. Behind her, a few men wore simple armor. Their faces weren’t normal—twisted and malignant, they were surrounded with a black aura that hovered around them like a plague. But there was one, one that pushed through them with rage in his eyes. But… it wasn’t directed at her. He charged in, punching wild, suddenly making the two men explode. In the chaos, he rushed in, pushing the amethyst eyed woman to the ground.

 She could not see his face. His armor becoming the only detail she could gleam from the lucid memory.

 A grey breastplate with golden trims; a golden, flaming bird emblazoned proudly.

 From the northside of Vale, a silver tower rose between the shadow of the white and green Megatower Arcologies of the cultural district. Deep beyond the courts at the base of the lone monolith, between winding corridors and towering floors, within a large atrium, there sat the Council of Vale.

 “Are you insinuating something, lord Argent?”

 “Are you insinuating something yourself, lord Arc?”

 An awkward cough echoed in the grand Council Chambers. “Please, my lords; is there any chance we can get through this meeting without your bickering?”

 “Quiet, Tanager.” The lord Argent turned with venom. “No one was speaking to you.”

 “Don’t speak to my husband with that tone, Alexios.” A goat-Faunus warned.

 “Dahlia, don’t get involved.”

 A huff was heard. “Keep your pet on a shorter leash, Winchester. She has no place here.”

 “As far as I’m concerned, she is the Lady of Viridian Hollow. That makes her a member of this High Council, just as much as you are.” Marie growled. Her tail standing upright with rage. “What makes her any less a councilwoman than you? Is it because you don’t like Winchesters, or is it because you don’t like Faunus? The lines tend to blur when you open your mouth.”

 “Marie…” Claude frowned. “Look. We understand the law; but my children, Tanager’s sons, and retainers sons, are all huntsmen and huntresses. What they did was a civil service!”

 “What they did was reckless behavior and vigilantism!” Alexios slammed his fist into the table. “What separates us from the animals, are rules, Claude! For someone who holds honor, dignity, and respect above all else, you seem to make enough amendments to your own mantra! Last I checked, Rosemary was the only registered huntress among your riff-raff. The rest are in training.”

 “Damn you and the semantics!” Claude’s sapphire eyes bored into Alexios’s amethyst. “Just say it and be done with it, Argent! This is one of your subtle attempts at subduing my House! Go after me, I don’t care. Insult my wife because of her heritage, I know she can kick your sorry ass. But going after my children—only a sick bastard would stoop so low.”

 “I go after them because they are the cause for this uproar!” Alexios cried. “Do you not understand the situation we are in?! Our forefathers would spit on us if they saw the disparity befalling this once great Kingdom. We have worked tirelessly to forge peace—”

 “Peace?!” Claude howled with laughter. “Peace?! What peace is there, when Sanus is plagued by some of the worst Grimm invasions since the Great War?! What peace is there when refugees flood into our city without proper care and facilities to house them?! What peace is there when syndicates have control of half the city?! The VDF and the militia with the help of my children took down one of the largest! What peace has this council created in this Kingdom?!”

 “Claude.” Tanager rose from his seat. “Please, calm down. There’s no need for shouting. You can yell and spit reason with them all you want, but Brotherhood members can’t be reasoned with.”

 “How dare you?!” A woman with brown hair and green eyes rose to her feet. Evanthe Argent, the matriarch of the House. “If being a part of an organization that preaches pride in one’s kind is a crime, then why isn’t that mutt, Marie under fire?!”

 “Watch yourself, Evanthe.” Claude glared, white energy glowing across his body. “Calm your wife, Alexios. If she continues like this—House Arc will happily go to war with your miserable House. Your hate and disregard for Faunus is one thing, openly disrespecting my wife in front of the council is another. You Argents have hungered for my family’s prestige and rank in Vale for as long as we Arcs can remember. Go ahead, Alexios. Make a move; make a decision you’ll regret.”

 “What you have to say to my wife, I will return in force, tenfold.” Alexios clenched his fists.

 “You don’t have the courage.” Marie glared.

 “Sit, dog.” Evanthe hissed back. “Your owners are speaking!”

 “Enough!” Tanager roared. His fists glowed with orange energy. Slamming his knuckles into the table, a small, concentrated explosion ruptured the wood and granite top, shattering it completely. “I am sick and tired of hearing the two of you argue! For decades, I’ve had to sit through this! For decades, my father had to sit through listening to your fathers arguing! If I’m lucky enough; I’m damn sure their fathers sat through the same thing! Shut up, damn it!”

 “Yes, Argent. My son, my retainer’s sons and Claude’s children fought in Vale.” Tanager turned to them. “Yes, they fought outside the boundaries of the law. Yes, they aren’t licensed huntsmen or huntresses yet. No, they did not do the wrong thing. They fought like any true huntsman would. They defended their home form an invasion! They fought because it was the only thing to do!”

 “Claude!” He turned to the Arc. “Yes, Alexios is a cunt! Yes, Evanthe is an even bigger cunt! Yes, Houses Argent and Arc have been at odds since the beginning of time, damn you. But you always preach about being the bigger man, being the smarter, kinder, and stronger willed man. What the hell are you doing?! You’re falling into his trap and letting your damn emotions dictate what you say and do! You threatened war over insults!”

 “I’m done here!” The man threw his seat back, letting it shatter against the stone walls behind him. “Dahlia, come on. Signal the men, we’re going home!”

 “B-But Tanager.” Claude watched his friend with incredulous eyes.

 “Fuck this meeting.” Tan said through clenched teeth. “Until you and Alexios set aside your personal vices and learn to work together—I’m done here. Let me know when you fools are done with your petty arguments and want to get on with doing something about Vale. Dahlia and I are hungry.”

 Claude took a deep breath, falling into his seat. Leaning forward, he nursed his beating migraine. “I hope Jaune is doing okay…”

 Lilac eyes blinked.

 “So… are you going to keep interrupting our dates or something?” Yang asked with a slight tick of her brow. “This is like the third date in a row where you show up uninvited. Like, I think it’s cool that we’ve got this whole support system going on but… dude… let me enjoy my time with my man. First it was Pyrrha taking his time, then it was Blake—can someone just let me enjoy this?”

 Jaune snickered, handing her a greasy burger. “It’s fine, firecracker. I promise, we’ll go somewhere nice tomorrow. I promise.”

 “As long as I get to see you throw that ass out, it’ll make up for all of this.” Yang smirked. Lifting the burger, she bit into it, humming as the greases and sauces dribbled across her cheeks. “Damn, that’s one hell of a burger… oh and you even added extra strips of bacon. Gods, I love you.”

 Snapping to Cardin, she smacked her lips, dipping a fry into ketchup. “So, it’s been what… three of these impromptu meetings?”

 “After learning more about each other…” Jaune chuckled weakly. “we are…”

 “Fucked up?” Yang asked as she dove into her burger.

 Cardin raised a brow, lips pursing with disgust as she ate. “Misguided.”

 “No, no. She has a point.” Jaune hummed. “Seriously, I have memories of a future where we all die. Yang’s early life was a lie and nearly got her sister killed. You carry the weight of your mom and brother’s deaths on your shoulders and you’re still struggling to get over the hate you used to feel for Faunus because of it.”

 “It’s almost depressing.” Yang sighed, sipping at her Strawberry Sunrise, even topped with an umbrella. Cardin and Jaune watched her. She really did have a problem. “Who would’ve thought?”

 “I know I wouldn’t.” Cardin mumbled. “You guys are always… so happy all the time. It’s kinda worrying.”

 “we mask what we feel.” Yang murmured. “It’s a shield we put up so that we don’t get hurt by what lies in the world.”

 “R-Really?”

 “Fuck no, loser.” Yang laughed. “I for one, am far from some angsty teen that cries about my life.”

 “What a relief.” Cardin drawled. “What I would give to be surrounded by normal people for once.”

 “Oh, don’t be like that, big guy!” Yang slapped him on the back, burger grease imprinting on the back of his t-shirt. “We’re as normal as you’re gonna get.”

 “Oh! I just had a thought!” Yang smirked putting away her greasy scroll. “What if we got Blake to join us. She does carry a lot of baggage.”

 “No.” His face paled as if he’d seen a ghost. “I’m afraid of what she might do when she hears my story.”

 “It’s in the past.” Yang shook her head. “It’s something that forged you; I doubt she’ll be one to judge. Ex-terrorist, remember? Besides, she’s already on her way down.”

 As the words left her lips, Cardin froze. The door to the lounge swung open, revealing the Queen of Vale, Blake Belladonna. Before she could even say a greeting, Yang smirked bright. “Blakey—hurry and get that fine ass over here.”

 “Yang.” Her cat ears folded. “Do you have to be so vulgar this late at night?”

 “What other time is there?” Yang rolled her eyes. “Besides… Weiss isn’t here to scold me. Now come on, this burger is too damn good to hog for myself.”

 Blake was ready to deny, but the rumbling of her stomach silenced her. Red growing on her face, she scurried over to the bar and took a seat beside her girlfriend, hand immediately grabbing the burger from Yang’s hands. The blush only deepened as she groaned with pleasure. It really was delicious. Wiping her face, she grabbed Jaune’s beer and began to gulp. With a quick motion, she handed it back to the Arc, his face scrunching at the grease wrapped around it.

 “Have… either—NAPKINS EXIST FOR A REASON!!”

 Reaching across the bar, he grabbed handfuls, tossing them at the two girls. Their laughter did nothing to ease his mood. “Gods… actual savages.”

 Blake burped, the red on her face never leaving. “So, what’s this about a support group?”

 “I…” He took a deep breath. “We are sharing our traumas. I was about to share mine. Just… please, Blake. Promise me that you won’t snap.”

 At this, Jaune, Yang and Blake tilted their heads with surprise. They weren’t dumb. Cardin knew that. If he was a betting man, Blake was already piecing it together. Turning his eyes to the sea of skyscrapers and the Twins down the street, he took a deep breath, thinking of how he could word it.

 “The Brotherhood is to humanity, as the White Fang is to Faunus. They cry and preach about supremacy and the extermination of each other. Just… while the White Fang only has support in Menagerie, from what Blake told us; the Brotherhood has ties to every human government in the world. They’re most prominent in Atlas, which is one of the many reasons why Faunus are treated so poorly there.”

 “Cardin.” Blake said with a steady but stoic gaze. “What are you saying?”

 “I-I… I was once a member of the Brotherhood.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: The Hope We Cling To

 Blake stared at Cardin, expressionless. Her silence was deafening. Jaune and Yang turned to one another, eyes snapping back to Cardin and Blake. Neither knew what to say. Was there even something to say? She slid from her seat, ignoring the drinks and the food laid out before her. Her steps echoed like thunder, exploding within their eardrums. However, what she did surprised them.

 She reached forward, resting a hand on his shoulder. “I know a lot about that kind of life. I can assume that you found yourself among them after a traumatizing event. Someone came into your life, gaslit you and strung you along until you were nothing more than a pawn in their games…”

 “I…” Cardin couldn’t breathe. “Yes.”

 Blake nodded, taking her seat again, turning back to him. “What happened? Don’t leave any details out, no matter how bad it gets. It’s the only way to move on. Okay? You’ll get no judgements from me.”

 “I… when my mom and brother were killed by the White Fang… I was lost. My dad shut down and House Winchester was going down the drain. The respect in the council was waning and even worse, other Houses, the House Argent and Alivia, was using the incident to have supporters among the other councilors. They blamed Faunus, all of them. Even Dahlia, my mom’s personal assistant and my future step-mom. Even your mom, Jaune.”

 “One of the Argents… Larissa,” Cardin spied Blake’s surprised face, “became my friend because of the incident. A part of me thinks she sought me out because of it. She looked after me and even managed to convince me that Faunus were to blame for what happened. She… gods…”

 “I see.” Blake frowned. “You know who she is and what she’s done, right?”

 “It… it wasn’t until after I’d already joined, and they tried to finish my initiation that I saw what kind of monster she really was.” Cardin shook his head. “Dove and Sky never liked her and in hindsight, I should have listened to them. She was a cruel woman, a staunch racist and openly hated House Arc.”

 “She sounds like the life of a party.” Jaune deadpanned.

 “What exactly did she do?”

 “F-For my initiation, she wanted me to hurt a Faunus living in Viridian Hollow.”

 Seeing their faces scrunching in different ways, he stammered for an explanation. “My family was falling apart. And that isn’t meant to be an excuse, it’s just the fact of the matter. My mom and brother were taken from us so abruptly, there was no possible way we could even react without doing something drastic. Dahlia moved in and cared for my dad. Me? I couldn’t stand the sight of her—a Faunus, one of the people who hurt my family—my stupidity created a rift between me and my dad.”

 “So, I ended up meeting Larissa at some Gala for nobles and those in the upper echelons of Valean society. I won’t say it was a good thing, but it was something at least, compared to my dad who lost his courage and pride. She talked to me, and I opened up about what happened to my family. In time, she revealed to me, about a year after their deaths, the Brotherhood. They seemed like my kind of people at the time and uh, I won’t lie, I kinda had a crush on her, so I decided to join.”

 Cardin took a deep breath, their silence felt like knives. “I made one of the stupidest mistakes of my life that day. I let myself fall for a woman who cared little for anyone but herself. I lost myself in doing so. During my initiation into the Brotherhood, there was a Faunus walking the streets. S-She had the most beautiful antlers I’d ever seen. The largest, by far, of any deer Faunus I’ve encountered. I… Larissa’s brother, Orion, however, stood up for the Faunus, while I stood there, stone in hand, terrified and confused.”

 “Orion Argent?” Blake raised a brow with surprise. “I… why would he do that?”

 “I don’t know.” Cardin shook his head. “Orion fought against his sister and tried to get me to leave, but I didn’t want to listen. I was frozen in my own body. Then he turned his attention to the girl and tried to convince her to get out of there, but… but… Larissa took the stone from my hands and threw it herself.”

 “Before I could do anything, I was held at gunpoint.” Cardin took another deep breath. “Larissa and the Brotherhood acolytes took the girl. They beat her senselessly… stripped her naked and threw her behind a dumpster. I thought they were done, but Larissa took out a knife and sawed her antlers off as a trophy, leaving her to die in that alleyway.”

 “I… I haven’t been able to forgive myself for what happened.” Cardin growled. “Who knows where her family is. Who knows if she even survived?! I know I don’t! I don’t know if she died behind that dumpster. I don’t know if she will ever recover from what Larissa did to her. The worst part is… I did nothing. I was… I was a worthless coward.”

 “Cardin.” Blake said. “Her eyes were the bluest blue you’ve ever seen, weren’t they?”

 “Y-Yes.”

 Blake took a deep breath as well, sighing in defeat. “So, that’s what happened to her.”

 “What do you mean?” Yang asked the Queen.

 “There was a girl who joined the White Fang around the same time my dad stepped down, if not a year or two, after. She didn’t know her name, where she came from, nor what happened to her antlers.” Blake said. “She said the hospital she woke up in, claimed she had no identification and that an unknown benefactor paid for her treatment in full. She heard about the White Fang through a homeless shelter’s tv and sought us out. It wasn’t long before we started calling her Blue. In her time in the White Fang, she became the apprentice of Adam Taurus.”

 Cardin fell pale. Head tilting down with shame, the pale color began to green. Shooting from his seat, he shot for a trashcan, puking violently. His body trembled, every muscle clenching and tightening. Head dipped low, he puked again. As if his entire world had shattered, he couldn’t breathe. Again and again, the consequences of his past actions were coming back to bite him in the ass. First, the things he said to Velvet, now this? Hands clutched the rim of the trashcan.

 “Cardin.” Blake appeared beside him, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Just breathe, okay. Come on, on your feet.”

 Leading him back to his seat, she took her own once again. “Okay. I think we’re past anger. Like I said, you have no judgements from me. I’m just… now I know what happened to her and now it’s confirmed that it was the Brotherhood that maimed her. What can you tell me about Orion Argent? The stories paint an entirely different person.”

 “Orion…” Cardin paused. “He was nothing like his sister. He rebelled against his family because of how they treated a Faunus servant he was close with. He went against their wishes and joined the Atlesian Cadet Corps when he was ten. While he was a part of the Brotherhood, he never partook in their actions against Faunus. At least, that’s what Larissa would always complain to me about. Despite being twins, they couldn’t be any more different. Yet, the Brotherhood seemed to love him as their poster boy. He was a boy of both Valean and Atlesian noble descent and rose through the ranks of the Atlesian military at such a rate, few people have been able to match it, save for Winter Schnee.”

 “But there was always something off about him.” Cardin said. “If he was put on the spot, he was going to do what the Brotherhood did best to save his skin. Especially if his parents were involved.”

 Blake frowned. “I know how that feels. When you’re forced into a position, you either bend or break until it comes to that line you just cannot cross anymore. I… this is nothing like the image I had in my head. Would it… would it be possible to get into contact with him? If the Brotherhood is your next target, Jaune, having someone on the inside would be our best bet at dismantling them.”

 “How do we know it’s them?” Yang asked.

 “The House of Argent has a similar sigil as Winchester, but theirs is a flaming eagle, mine is a falcon.” Cardin said. “It’s confusing sometimes. Anyway, Argents are defined by their silver-white hair and amethyst eyes. Orion keeps his short and wears armor displaying the sigil of House Argent, so it’s not hard to miss.”

 “Okay.” Blake nodded. “While this is some seriously heavy stuff to think about, it helps to plan ahead. Atlesian students are coming for the Vytal Festival. I’m assuming he’s got his own team. We’ll set up a meeting with him and find a way to get through to him. Though, I do have to wonder—what kind of team is he leading?”

 It was days like these that he couldn’t stand. Sporting a black eye and a split lip that was taking its sweet time to heal, he was alone within a training room, like an animal trapped within a cage. Though, a gladiator was the more fitting of the two. Trapped before a trio of training drones that were programmed with the best fighting techniques, and cranked to the highest difficulty level, it was trivial at worst, a waste of time at best. His gaze turned to his beautiful partner, Rei, as she tried to stay calm.

 Orion stared blankly at the training drones. His spear-rifle slung over his shoulder; he didn’t want to do this. Eyes narrowed with discontent, of course the drones would have Faunus features. Up on an observation deck, his mother and father, along with Inquisitors of the Brotherhood stood in attendance, waiting for him to make a move. Amethyst eyes turned upward, and down to the sidelines where his team were forced to sit, flanked on either side by Dalian Knights. As if they would cause a scene here, of all places. Orion scowled. I am tired of this shit.

 “Orion.” His father spoke. “Fight. What are you waiting for?”

 Eyes turned to Rei. The girl gave him a simple nod.

 Sliding his rifle buttstock against his shoulder, he took a position. Dashing forward, he fired off a few shots. With a  flick of his semblance, the bullets suddenly expanded as they pierced their targets. Within seconds, the bullets were the size of cars, shredding through the metallic bodies. Sliding across the floor, his rifle began to shift, transforming into a spear. With an even quicker lung, the spearhead tore through the training drone. Once more, flicking his semblance, the spearhead instead, expanded, slicing through the drone before shrinking back to its original size.

 Snapping attention, another drone entered the field. Cocking his arm back, he threw the weapon forward, pulling its trigger. The spear fired forward, spinning about as it drilled into the overshield of the drone. Knocked back, jumped forward, catching his weapon, rolling about, blocking incoming bullets. Shooting forward, letting his weapon propel him forward, he flipped around the overshield, jumping high, using enlarged bullets as steppingstones. Flipping once again, he shot down, drilling his spear into the overshield, cracking its integrity.

 With a quick thought, he dropped an agitated Dust crystal through the cracks. Using the overshield as a jump pad, he backflipped off, sheathing his weapon. He flicked his wrists as the Dust crystal tumbled about, glowing ever more violent. Within seconds, it expanded. As he walked to his team, the drone exploded with fire and smoke, but the overshield remained, keeping it contained. With the dying of the light and the fire, Brotherhood members in the observation deck clapped their hands with approval.

 There was no scowl that could represent the anger he felt. Taking a seat beside Rei, the Dalian Knights motioned for her next. The two shared a quick glance before she shot to her feet. Walking to the center of the training room, she took a stance.

 “Rei Nanami.” His mother called from above. “We chose you to be our son’s partner in the military because of your skills and nothing else. To remain as his partner, prove to us and the Brotherhood that you are still… worthy to be his partner. We have broken a lot of rules but since my son wishes to love Faunus, we have decided to acquiesce his vices, if not to punish him at the very least.”

 With the press of a button, a pair of massive mechs pushed their way out of a holding pen. Red eyes widened with surprise. Before she could even move, Orion sprang to his feet. “Are you kidding me?! How the fuck is this fair?!”

 “Captain? Silence my son.”

 A gun butt smashed against his head. Falling to the floor, Dalian Knights held him to the floor, while another raised his rifle at Yuki and Xue who sat still with shaking hands. Orion struggled, teeth clenched, he tried to fight free from their grip. Before he knew it, an ice Dust crystal was agitated, freezing his hands together. Up on the stands, people were laughing with one another, sharing champagne and expensive wines.

 “Now, Private Nanami. Show us why we chose you.”

 Taking a deep breath, despite Orion’s muted pleas, she shot forward, building he semblance with every step she took. Slamming her feet into the floor, she shot up, flipping high into the air, well away from the Dalian Mechs. Landing behind them, she drew her weapon, a pair of staves. Filled with tubes of steel-glass chocked full of Dust, she charged forward for the legs of the first mech. Sliding beneath its left leg, she swung. Ice Dust came to life, filling even the tightest of joints.

 Sliding once again, she brought her leg to her chest. Semblance channeling through her body to her muscled legs, she stomped forward, jamming her bare foot into the ice and steel. Her semblance, Quake, expelled forward, tremors tearing through the ice crystals and through the joints of the mech. Steel bent and tore as the power expelled outward. Using her natural agility to her advantage, she backflipped, building energy once more. Combining the two staves into one, she charged forward, striking the fallen mech multiple times. Climbing the mech’s body, she blocked and evaded incoming bullets and rockets.

 Each one ricocheting off toward the observation deck, only to stop at the hard light shields. Having built enough power, she slammed her foot down once more, shredding through the mech’s body, leaving nothing but bent steel and smoldering metal. Flipping off the mechanical beast, she landed, breaking her staff in two. As she prepared her attack plan, the doors behind opened once again, revealing a platoon’s worth of Drones, each one in the shape of Faunus.

 Red eyes turned to amethyst still pressed against the floor. Really?

 Bullets crashed against her aura and armor, sparking, and deflecting as they should. Throwing herself toward the drones, she brought her weapons down, forcing the kinetic energy she had built forward in a wave of tremors. Drones were thrown off their feet giving her the opening she needed. Throwing her weapons out, the staves spun, drilling into machines as her fists followed, tearing them in two. With a spinning kick, she expelled her semblance, sending a pair flying back, exploding as they hit the wall.

 Landing on the floor, she held her hands open, a blinking light appearing in her palms. The staves turned, still spinning violently, they smashed through the drones, flying into her open hands. She turned her gaze back to the final mech, ignoring the bullets flying around her. Diving for the ground, she slid about the ruined pieces of drones and metal, using her semblance to propel herself into the air.

 Flipping once more, she slammed both her feet into the face of the drone mech. Expelling her semblance, she shot back in a beautiful shower of fire and smoke. With the grace of a ballerina, she landed on her toes, sheathing her weapon as the mech and the remaining drones exploded with fire and smoke. As everything calmed down, she turned her gaze up to the observation deck. No one was laughing now. They stood there, watching her with calculating eyes.

 “It would seem that your time in the military has honed your skills since we found you in the mines of Mantle.” Evanthe called through the PA. “Your position as his partner shall remain. For now.”

 The Dalian Knights pushed off of Orion, stepping back before falling into parade rest. He pushed himself off the floor, taking Rei’s hand. “This is ridiculous.”

 “We knew this would happen.” Rei whispered. “We… we can talk about this later.”

 “Okay…” Orion frowned. Before he could say another word, the doors hissed open revealing a team dressed in white and lilac clothes and armor. At the head of them, was the Staff Sergeant Larissa Argent, his twin sister. Hair tied up into a high waving ponytail, her bangs swooped to the right, barely hiding her right eye. Even with all of her silver-white hair, it did nothing to diminish her amethyst irises. Hands at her side, soldiers and Inquisitors above clapped and cheered for her as she stepped into the arena.

 “Oh, brother.” Larissa walked to him, breaking off from her team. Hands at her hips, she gave him and Rei a glance, eyes going up and down. “Still wearing the colors of Atlas?”

 “It is the military we joined.” Orion glared.

 “We’re not in Atlas anymore. Jeez, doofus, loosen up.” Larissa scoffed. “C’mon, it’s nothing more than posturing for the Brotherhood Council. We have our own reasons to hate them up there. You, more so. So, we do the things they want us to, and we stay out of their crosshairs. It’s simple as that. We don’t have to be so short with each other. You’re my brother.”

 Turning her gaze to the Faunus beside him, a sick smile grew on her face. Her tone dropped to barely louder than a whisper. “If you’re lucky enough, Rei, you could even be my sister-in-law. I always wanted to be an aunt… oh wait.”

 Rei said nothing, brows furrowing deep. Larissa giggled, putting a hand on her shoulder. “I’m joking. Anyway, I suggest that your team make yourselves scarce around here soon. High ranking Brotherhood officials will be coming to Dale to evaluate me and my brother. I’m not doing this out of the kindness of my heart, rabbit. I’m doing this because when they come at Orion, they always come after me too. The last thing I need is the Brotherhood breathing down my neck. Got it?”

 “Got it.” Rei frowned.

 “Besides, Dale isn’t pretty.” Larissa shook her head. “Just wait until we’re in Vale proper next semester. Then you two can… galavant as you please. The Brotherhood has no power in Vale, especially if this King is real. There is only so much I can do to keep them off your backs until then, so please, play nice.”

 “Don’t worry, mom. I’ll be home soon. We were held up with more orders.” A young woman smiled into her scroll. “Will you be making salad tonight?”

 “Only the best Mistrali kind.” Her mother responded with a giggle. “I’ll see you later, love.”

 “Hey freak!”

 Blue sighed to herself. Her hair falling around what remained of her antlers, hiding her face from sight. The night was long, with the myriad of stars glimmering over the beautiful megalopolis. Airships and Bullheads hovered over the sleeping city-state. It had been no more thana  week since she’d woken up and the world seemed so different already. There had been no word of her teacher, no sighting, not even a rumor. No Roman Torchwick, nor that of his little companion, Neopolitan. Their leaders were in disarray and the White Fang was under fire.

 But we did nothing wrong. Blue thought to herself. We did what High Leader Sienna Khan would have done if she were in Adam’s place!

 It had been several days; no word from the High Leader herself, nor her council. Orders were scarce now that the attack on Vale had failed so miserably. Blue was quiet, her thoughts swirling within her pounding head. So far, they’d managed to get a tiny handful of new recruits to join them in their crusade, but it wasn’t enough. Thankfully, the government of Vacuo was lenient to the White Fang as they were to bandits and mercenaries. She and her friends didn’t have to worry so much about cloak and dagger as they did in Vale.

 Her arm rose, fingers still wrapped tight around the handle of Reminisce. Leaning back into her seat, she took a weak breath. Blue eyes glowed softly in the night, reflecting the glimmering light of the shattered moon above. It was a cool night, colder than the nights previously, grasping her in ways Vale never could. She could say she used to hate Vacuo, with all the sand, the pretentious idea of freedom, the need to be the strongest, and the fight for water, to the hideous pyramid/ziggurat looking school that Shade was. Now, she was getting used to it, slowly acclimating to the feel of the new city and new land.

 There were so many things about Vacuo that interested her, if not made her excited. From the ideals they held, and how it even came to fruition. To their history of Faunus equality, to even a Faunus Queen during the Great War. How such a place could exist outside of Menagerie surprised Blue. The structures, the sand, the streets, the delicious foods and even the pita bread. The young Faunus eagerly did what she can to learn of the people she was staying with. Of course, it was with long talks and arguing with Perry and other White Fang operatives that brought her to this point.

 She couldn’t say that she regretted it. Vale was a failure for the White Fang, almost as bad as it was for Atlas and Mantle. Solitas was a failed attempt, the worst one they had. The Brotherhood presence was too strong in the frozen continent in the North. Even the SDC, which claims that it holds equality and proper work conditions to heart, every Faunus worth their salt knew the truth. The SDC was owned by a man who was so blatant with his ignorance and arrogance that no one could find enough lies to defend him.

 Vale though; held an air of pretentious progressivism and preservation of individuality. Judging by the trees of her memories, the winding highways and the towering skyscrapers that danced between the winding hills and mountain slopes the city was built into. While it was nothing like the megalopolis she saw, it had to have been a city loyal to the Kingdom of Vale. She took a deep breath. Despite all of the things Vale upholds and claims, its Mega Corps descended upon the poor and destitute, putting them in a choke hold, while the council does nothing.

 Rising from her seat, Reminisce and Echo dangling at her hip, she left the balcony and entered the hotel room. Once inside, she slid the glass doors shut and released the drapes and curtains. Across the room, sleeping bags were strewn across the floor where men and women of varying Faunus traits slept or rested. Some were on their scrolls, watching the latest game of Grifball while others were reading books. Stepping over them, she shuffled along, passing a few other Faunus talking in the dining room.

 Reaching her destination, she swung the refrigerator open, revealing it stocked high with necessities. Looking in, she pulled out a plastic bowl, filled with greens and croutons, along with a Mistrali brand of apricot dressing and ranch. Drawing out a fork from one of the drawers, she plopped onto the counter, letting her legs dangle freely. Popping the lid off the bowl, she dug in, making sure to mix the salad carefully. A properly mixed salad was a proper dish. Taking her first bite, the girl smiled at the explosions of flavor as each bite ruptured with life.

 “Don’t worry, mom.” She smiled for the first time. “There’s no need to make dinner. I got some myself. Wherever you are… I hope that you’re okay.”

 Go forward, you must keep moving on.

 Cardin repeated the saying in his head. A damp towel resting over his shoulders, the boy stared at his reflection. Scars decorated his chest and back, remnants of battles against both Grimm and Faunus who defended themselves. The deeper ones were form his own Brotherhood comrades that wanted to teach him a lesson about mercy and abandoning his own kind. Indigo eyes trailed up, meeting at the precipice of the reflection, seeing nothing but disgust and anguish.

 Go forward, you must keep moving on.

 Clenching his fists, the boy punched the mirror, shattering it into a million pieces. Gritting his teeth, he couldn’t believe how far he’d descended. He couldn’t even begin to imagine how close he was to completely losing himself, fully immersed in the lie that the Brotherhood was. He could see their faces, their stupid masks, their stupid symbols and their stupid salutes. Cardin could hear the Lord Argent yelling and spouting his hateful rhetoric at meetings where they burned Faunus effigies. Their over-zealous cheers and rage, roaring like a stampede.

 Go forward, you must keep moving on.

 Just as the voices and anger grew, someone else’s voice grew. It was Jaune’s. He could remember everything the King had done for him thus far. Every word, every encouraging praise. Pyrrha’s words followed, guiding him along as they clashed their weapons together. Then, came Yang, her kindness showing as she listened to his words, no matter how damning they were, and never once judged him, only encouraging him further. Finally, the Queen of Vale herself, Blake Belladonna. She knew the life he lived. She lived her own version of it. There was someone just like him and she was someone he could trust with the truth.

 But it was Jaune once again, whose words sounded in his ears.

 Say whatever you need to hear, to become the man you want to see staring back at you in the mirror.

 “Alright, Jauney-boy.” Cardin nodded. Wiping his face dry as the glass shards expelled from his healing knuckles. His eyes burned with passion. “Go forward, you must keep moving on. You hear that, Cardin?! Go forward, you must keep moving on! No holding back! No whining! No holding on to the past! Enough is enough, gods damn it! You heard Blake, you are not alone in this!”

 “What would Marshall do, Cardin?” He asked himself, smile growing. “That’s right. Marshall would laugh, make dumb jokes and work out. Marshall wouldn’t let this hold him down. He’d probably love every second of the stress. It made him faster, more efficient and in the end… gave him more fuel to make more dumb jokes. Laugh, love and live. That’s how my brother chose to live his life until the end. If he can… I can too. This shit with the Brotherhood is over—it’s in the past. Go forward… you must keep moving on.”

 Tossing his towel away, he was wearing nothing but his boxers, baring every scar his bulked body had to reveal. Stretching his arms and back, bones popped, and stressed muscles finally decided to loosen. Today was going to be a good day—he could feel it. It had been the first night without nightmares or even a dream of some sort. Sure, waking up was a sore endeavor, the shower thoughts slowly descending to paranoia; today, was definitely going to be a good day. Walking along, wet feet splashed and stuck to the wooden floorboards beneath him. Going through his morning calisthenics, he completely disregarded his open doorway.

 He didn’t even notice the red-faced bunny scurrying away. Moving with the speed of Ruby, she dashed away, trying to hide the fire burning across her tanned face. Soldiers gave her a salute, but quickly raised brows at her reaction. Hiding, wishing to disappear, she ran, breaking into a full sprint. She ran past operators who gave her even a hint of attention. Bursting into the stairwell, she didn’t want to take the elevator. Running, she jumped over the railing, landing a few floors below and burst into the hallway. The third floor lounge. Everyone would be there. She can calm down there.

 However, she was very, very wrong.

 “What’s up with you, Velv?” Coco nudged the bunny.

 Yang giggled, nudging Samone and Nebula. “I bet she saw Cardin naked or something.”

 As various girls groaned at Yang’s words, Velvet only seemed to grow a deeper shade of red. Yang snapped at attention, brows rising to her hairline—even Pyrrha was surprised. “Gods… she really did.”

 “He was in his boxers, okay!” Velvet quickly added, hands shakily rising to her cheeks. “I was trying to find him so we can study for Doctor Oobleck’s final in a few days, but when I got to his room—the door was open… and… and…”

 Her ears bent low, trying to cover her embarrassed blush. Coco, Yang, Nora, and Dew immediately burst into laughter. To the four of them, this was hysterical. As common knowledge as Pyrrha’s crush for Jaune, the two lovebirds were beating around the bush for so long, the tension was starting to grow thick. Dew even made bets with a few of the soldiers and huntsmen actually invested enough in their relationships, on who would jump the gun first and confess. She was eight-hundred Lien and growing on velvet. Dew always did say, it was the quiet, shy ones that everyone should watch out for.

 “I’m sure it’s fine, Velvet.” Pyrrha reached forward giving the Faunus a reassuring smile. “He didn’t notice, and you didn’t peek—”

 “That’s where you’re wrong, Pyrrha.” The girl blushed deeper, titling her head in shame. “I watched him do push-ups for almost five minutes…”

 Needless to say, Yang, Coco, Nebula and Samone fell from their seats, crashing on the floor with laughing fits. Nora spit out her pancakes, cackling like a madwoman. Pyrrha, she just couldn’t believe her ears. Velvet, the traditionalist, extremely shy and adorable rabbit Faunus of Beacon… was peeking on another student who was in nothing but boxers, working out in his room, from his doorway. The laughing grew worse, as girls slammed their fists into the table, holding their sides.

 “Velvet.” Weiss spoke up, trying her best not to roll her eyes at the women. “When are you going to ask him out? He’d say yes, you know?”

 “I-I…” She frowned. “I don’t know… I wouldn’t be too sure.”

 The Ice Queen deadpanned. “You deserve happiness. I’ve seen the way you two are when you’re together. It’s adorable. There’s no need to keep up this charade.”

 “I agree.” Blake nodded. “Besides, he and Jaune are the same, in that they are incredibly reckless. What he needs is a Faunus to keep him in line.” She winked at the girl. “We have a way with these boys that shuts them up and turns them into putty.”

 “But Blake…” She looked at the cat with wide eyes. “I don’t have your figure, nor your confidence. I’m like a walking stick with nice legs.”

 “Oh, stop it, Velv.” Yang punched her shoulder. “If Cardin cared about endowment, he wouldn’t have bothered to flirt with you this long!”

 All laughter went silent. Several sets of eyes glared at the blonde. She coughed into her fist, stammering her next words. “N-Not saying you don’t have respectable assets!!”

 “Quality save, firecracker.”

 “Listen, all I’m saying is, sometimes it’s not about looks.” Yang nodded her head, trying to choose her words carefully this time. “I mean, looks play a good part—which is something you don’t need to worry about, bun. You’re cute as hell, alright. Just, having confidence in yourself and hope will take you the farthest. Don’t take it too far where you seem like a stuck up over-confident bit—jerk. I caught myself, Weiss. Ease off the skittish tendencies. Cardin doesn’t seem like the kind of guy to like that mentality.”

 “What’re you ladies talking about? I heard my name and… I’m kinda worried—why did I think it was a good idea to come over here?”

 All heads swiveled to see the boy of the hour, wearing a tight dry-fit workout shirt and gym shorts that did little to hide anything. It accentuated his broad shoulders and broad chest, creasing against his well-defined abdominals, that were larger than Sun’s. While Sun looked like his were chiseled from marble, Cardin’s looked like someone opened his skin and stuffed rocks into it before sewing it shut. He was very built—the guy could probably tank shots from Ember Celica before actually feeling pain.

 “Y’know, Cardin.” Coco lowered her shades, chocolate eyes scanning his body with a hungry look. “If Velvet wasn’t so in love with you, I’d give you a shot hunk.”

 Yang and Nora fell from their seats, screaming their laughter, holding their sides for dear life. Nebula and Dew slammed the tabletop, giggling up storms. Velvet almost fainted and Cardin, the poor bird, beat a hasty retreat.

 Proud of her work, Coco smirked, pushing up her shades.

 “Ah, it’s almost too easy, sometimes.”

 He smiled.

 It was a genuine one.

 Foreheads pressed together, sweat dribbled between them, misting with the heat of their bodies. Pressed together, her chest flattened into his. They said nothing, panting in the dark, moving to the rhythm of the music. Hands clutched together, their bodies swayed, hovering between and around each other as the club’s speakers roared with life. No one could see them, caught up in the highs of their drugs and the buzz of their drinks. But these two, even without partaking as much as they usually did, their own euphoria came from just the touch of sweat, the sweet scent of each other’s breath, hot and warm against their necks.

 Still, they said nothing, the music restarting with vigor, the buildup on repeat, a remix. Strobe lights continued to flash and dance, with the flickering of scrolls recording stories and posts for social media apps. These two however, remained in embrace, eyes shut, having already memorized the other’s face. As the beat changed and tempo slowed down, they broke apart, knowing who was coming next. The boy was replaced with a girl, taller than her, stiffer and uncertain, but she still moved to the music, their large chests grinding against each other between their blouses. She could feel her muscles, the callouses of her palms, but even then, it was still so smooth.

 As they moved, she smirked, eyes still closed. As she leaned forward, she felt her chin resting on her scalp. As they moved together, she could feel her heartbeat, the minty cold of her breath drifting between her sweaty locks of curling golden hair. She was panting into the girls arms. All the movement, all the music rupturing through her bones, yet she melted into the girl’s arms. She held her tenderly, their feet moved together, sliding across the dance floor, twirling, and spinning as their smiles remained. While it wasn’t the best, it was the safest she had ever felt. Her warmth was undeniable. With the beating of her heart, her love, indescribable.

 She didn’t know how long they were embraced, but it felt like days. Wrapped in her arms, listening sweetly to her beating heart. She almost didn’t want to let go when the girl broke apart. It was time to switch partners. The girl questioned—had it already been three songs? However, those questions were dashed when a new presence appeared, taking her hands, bringing them up to the fluffy cat ears poking from her head. Something about it all, was sensual. Strangely addictive, the way her hands glided across her bare arms, the sensations, like electricity sparking from even the simplest of touches.

 She kept her eyes shut, trying to calm her racing heart. She was never the best when it came to flirting. Like Jaune in the beginning, this one knew how to dance, twirling her. Their feet moved in sync, dancing and throwing their hips about in unison. They stayed close to one another, their breath hot against their necks, dancing against their earlobes. There wasn’t a hit of alcohol on their breaths, the glistening of sweat against their brows, dripping through the follicles of their black and gold hair. As the music continued to move, flowing through their ears, reverberating through their bones, she reached forward, the girl bending back to her movements.

 She swung her low, pulling her back up, pressing tight. She wasn’t going to let go. Slowly, lilac eyes blinked into existence. Golden hair sticking to her cheeks and her forehead, she smiled. Words trapped in her throat. Before she could speak, Blake leaned in, pressing her lips against hers. Like a raging fire, her face burned red. Explosions like lightning, like fireworks, rupturing left and right, firing off in her hazy brain. Yang held her, hands tightening, pulling her as close as they could. Chest to chest, lip to lip, their tongues danced, heads tilting ever so slightly.

 With a gasp, her hands snaked up, taking her cheeks into her calloused grip. They deepened, holding one another as if the other would disappear. Beneath the now flashing strobe lights, the flickering laser and flashing scrolls of different parties flooding the club, Blake and Yang remained in each other’s embrace. The broke apart, lips fighting the urge to reconnect. Slowly, their eyes opened, amber staring deep into lilac. Before Yang could say anything, Blake’s hand shot to her waist, pulling her in. Eyes wide with surprise, her breath hitched, arms latched to the girl’s neck.

 “Getting confident, I see.” She chuckled, red on her cheeks.

 Blake shook her head. “A little something, I learned from Jaune and Pyrrha.” Turning their bodies to the music, unsurprisingly, Yang moved accordingly, never once their heels colliding. “For someone as sheltered as her, she has some serious fantasies.”

 “I bet you and her have a lot to talk about, closet pervert.” Yang wiggled her brows.

 “I’ll have you know that Ninjas of Love is not what you think.” Blake rolled her eyes. “Yes, there’s some… kinky things in there, but it’s the plot that keeps me there!”

 “It sounds like you’re trying to convince yourself more than me, Blakey.” Yang shook her head. “It’s cute.”

 “S-Shut up.” Blake winced, twirling her once more. “Come on, let’s sit down for a bit. I’m beat.”

 The four of them plopped onto a couch, panting and sweaty. Jaune threw his arm over Blake’s shoulder, the girl immediately reciprocating, leaning into his chest. “Gods… this was one hell of a night. How many clubs have we gone to?”

 “Five,” Pyrrha smiled with sparkles in her emerald eyes, “And there are still so many that we have to see!”

 The other three burst into laughter. Yang shot up, throwing herself into the girl’s lap. “We have plenty of time to do that after finals, Pyr. Have you ever gone clubbing before?”

 “N-No.” The redhead shook her head. “I was told by my sponsors in Mistral that I had an image to uphold, and I can never be seen at such uh degenerate places. I’ve never even had alcohol, let alone chocolate, until I met all of you. T-This is a new experience for me… I’m sorry—”

 Yang turned, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. “No need to apologize, P-Money. That actually makes all of this more fun.”

 Pyrrha’s eyes watered with joy as their hands took hers. Blake’s ears flicked, curling with happiness. “We’re all experiencing a lot of firsts together… there’s nothing to be ashamed about. You don’t have to be the life of the party like Yang is and you don’t have to know how to dance as well as Jaune does. As long… as long as you’re here, that’s all that matters to us. All of us.”

 “We lost you in the past before we could ever explore this side of life.” Yang began, her mood turning somber. “Not this time. I think it goes without saying; we know how short life can be. We’re going to enjoy every second we have. So, turn that frown upside down, Pyr. You’re too pretty to be sad.”

 She coughed, hands running to her reddening cheeks. Stammering for words, the blonds of the four began to laugh. “Pyrrha, all of us together… there’s nothing better in the world. But… Yang’s right. We do have finals coming up. I would rather save all of the partying for after. That makes the experience that much more worth it.”

 “Right.” She huffed, shaking her head. “After finals, we are hitting at least ten. Oh! And I read that there’s a chocolate artisan somewhere in the cultural district!”

 “I think someone’s addicted.”

 “The closest thing to sweets I’ve ever had were apples.” Pyrrha deflated once again. “My coaches and trainers put me under a strict diet growing up. Can you believe that I’ve never had a true greasy burger before?”

 Yang stared at her like she had grown a second head. Truly, the most appalling news she had ever heard. She flinched, a hand rushing to her chest. It was like she was slapped across the face. “WHAT?!”

 “Oh, welp, I think I know where we’re going next.” Jaune and Blake gave each other a look. The boy shot to his feet, earning a few giggles from the cat and spartan. “Alright!” Yang snapped at attention, fists crashing together. “Operation: Burger Joint is a go!!”

 Walking up to the bar, the threw down some Lien cards and skipped into the late-night streets of Vale, hands in hands, they laughed and joked. Beneath the light of the shattered moon and the gigantic Megatower Arcologies glowing with green lights, to the streets lined with Dust, glowing, and humming with the music of the many bars and clubs, they walked past men and women, boys, and girls their age, ignoring the gawks and flashing scrolls. After all, it wasn’t every day that Pyrrha Nikos walked past them. While some rushed up to them asking for autographs from the Invincible Girl, they continued along, ignoring the mute praises.

 Coming to an intersection, there was a little diner, with traditional tiling on its walls, red and white, in checkboard patterns. Without thinking, Yang grabbed Pyrrha’s hand and practically dragged her across the street. Within seconds, they were in the diner, ordering burgers and milkshakes. Still in the street, Jaune and Blake laughed, amber and sapphire flaked in red, turning to one another.

 “This was…” Blake began. “…probably one of the best nights I’ve had in a long time, Jaune. I think you’ve outdone yourself.”

 “Oh you know, I thought a double date would be nice.” Jaune hummed. “Wait. Would this be a quadruple date? Octuple date?”

 Blake giggled into her hand. “Okay, dork, your point was made.”

 Looking at the seat they took, Pyrrha’s cheeks were as red as her hair, a red and white straw trapped between her lips. Her eyes almost rolled to the back of her head, Jaune and Blake fought the urge to roll their eyes. Sitting in front of Pyrrha, Yang had her scroll out, snapping pictures and waving as obnoxiously as she could through the window.

 “She’s something else.” Jaune laughed. “Come on, I can hear that stomach growling a mile away.”

 “Hmph.” She pouted. “Jaune.”

 “What’s up?”

 “I love you.”

 “I love you too.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: The Sacrifices We Make

 “Don’t forget to go through the review for your final tomorrow! Now would be a good time to crunch in extra study sessions, should you need it! Planning for the inevitable is a good plan to have!” Doctor Oobleck called, zipping across the classroom with his mug of burning coffee. “And there goes the bell. Class is dismissed. Good luck.”

 A series of gasps of relief echoed across the room, much to the doctor’s annoyance. The students stretched their backs and legs, hobbling along as if their lives had just ended. While as pointless as complaining was, it was understandable. Their mid-terms were coming up and the Winter Break they’d been yearning for, was just around the proverbial corner. For the first-year students, that was music to their ears.

 Rumors and speculation filtered through the first years, telling them about how difficult the finals were for Doctor Oobleck and Professor Peach. As annoying as it was—Oobleck spoke too fast, and Peach was almost never there except for the first day of classes and the final exams. Some of the upperclassmen even said that she was objectively worse than Port when it came to self-proclaiming greatness. To make matters worse; some overheard that her final exam revolved around field trips into the Emerald Forest and Forever Fall.

 Every student remembered the last time they were sent. As heroic and incredible the story was—there was no doubt in everyone’s minds that it was probably just a fluke. The sheer amount of first years of this generation was just a ticking time bomb waiting to explode. In hindsight, they all knew the mission was destined for failure. Even then, they failed the mission regardless and given failing grades—everyone. Despite that, every student worked hard to make up the missing marks. It was difficult and frustrating, but they made it work.

 A small smile grew on the blond’s face, his thoughts whirling in his mind. Ignoring the looks and walking through the crowds, Blake stayed close to him, with his arm around his waist. Yang and Pyrrha stood beside him, all three talking aimlessly with one another, all the while, stealing glances at each other. Behind the four, Weiss and Ruby walked with Ren and Nora. As clear as day, the two teams were close—closer than ever before. After all the crazy things that happened in southside Vale, to the absolute craziest thing, they did it together.

 And much to Ruby and Nora’s excitement, Ren’s offhandedness, and Weiss’s utter disgust—the polyamorous relationship, or terrible excuse to have a harem, as Weiss put it, was accepted wholly.

 After their last date into Vale, it was about damn time that the four of them made things official. Of course, without the publicity. The last thing they needed was people’s opinions on their relationships. So, for the time being, Blake was his official girlfriend, the one he would happily show off, and he was the one she would cling to and parade as her man.

 Thinking of everything thus far—the first semester was ending without a single incident from the White Fang. Since the Battle of King’s District, a month, and a half before, the White Fang were gone. Completely. They were defeated, yes, but he didn’t think they would outright vanish. Something like that was terrifying—especially since he knew that Salem now had Adam Taurus and Roman Torchwick. Both were key players in the past and now both were seemingly recalled from the fight, replaced with this team RRGE—a team he had never heard of, nor encountered in the past.

 Ignoring the women talking around him and giggling, his blue eyes darkened slightly. Salem played her cards well. If she knew to send RRGE that quickly through a portal, then she had eyes even among his peers. She had eyes somewhere among his forces—or worse, his friends. But if that was the case—who could it be? Everyone he brought into his force, were subjected to intense background checks. If there was a single traitor among them—he would know in an instant. Loyalty was something the Arc made sure to instill.

 Shaking his head, the voices of his lovely ladies rushed into his ears. Continuing his walk, the eight burst through the front doors of Beacon and into the courtyard, finding a nice bench beneath a massive oak. Almost as one, the eight of them collapsed into a large bench, sighing in instant relief. Aside from fighting, training and building affordable housing and repairing the damages from the battle—they still found time to study together, ensuring that their grades never fell below the highest marks possible.

 One by one they got comfortable. Blake slipped out a scroll tablet, scrolling through Holo-books; Pyrrha and Yang shared earbuds, watching videos on DustTube, already giggling up a storm. Ruby and Nora, unsurprisingly, immediately began to drift off, leaning into one another’s shoulders. Weiss pulled out a nail file, relishing in the silence and began to work on her nails.

 Then, there was Ren and Jaune.

 Ever since the introduction of several other teams and Jaune’s own; the power disparity and attitudes each team had was palpable. It was almost laughable. So, Ren took it upon himself to ease the stress everyone was feeling and close the distance of power between each person and team. Meditation was key to aura manipulation—something Ren had mastered, along with Fox and himself. Jaune wasn’t meditating to strengthen his aura, nor create a constant shield of awareness like Ren does—he was looking inward trying to piece together everything he had so far.

 Jaune knew the White Fang were a tool influenced and twisted by Salem and her lackeys. Now that Cardin had revealed everything he’d done and the true extent of his past—there was no doubt in his mind that the Brotherhood would have to be his next target. Salem’s forces were a mixture of Faunus, Human and Grimm. Her personal team, WTCH, was made of humans and a Faunus. There was no doubt in the back of his mind that Salem had a hand in this Brotherhood as well, pulling some strings, if any. She had to—being able to play both humans and Faunus in the same stroke would be useful to someone like her.

 Given everything thus far, Jaune could see her already making moves to have agents among the members of the Brotherhood. Something, he himself was keen on doing. They were a menace to society, just waiting to rear its ugly head. Without the White Fang making their stake on Vale, it’s nothing more than an opportunity for the Brotherhood to make their move—especially if they side with a human-centric syndicate like the Jin Se Triad. Who, at the moment, has been very low on their list of priorities as of late. While he doubted the Brotherhood would resort to the same tactics the White Fang did, and failed to do, it wasn’t outside of the realm of possibility.

 Maybe, they would fund them, arm them, without putting their own agents in the field. Jaune thought. Adam was bold. And that was what set him apart from everyone else. As much as I hate him, he knew what he wanted and made sure that he would get it. I can respect that at least.

 Tch. Enough of that for now. Jaune sighed. Today is a good day. No fighting, no training, no yelling, no nothing. Just peace and quiet for once.

 Blue eyes trailed over to his left, gazing upon Pyrrha and Yang, both giggling to each other as they continued to watch their videos. Pyrrha’s green eyes shimmered with joy, her smile spreading ever so wide. Jaune stared at her, his breath hitching in his throat. Her teeth were like porcelain, clean and pristine and perfect. Staring at her, the girl looked up, meeting his eyes for just a moment before blushing and giving him a wink. She immediately returned to watching videos with Yang, the hint of a blush remaining on her cheeks. Pyrrha, damn it, was a living, breathing, goddess.

 Beside her, Yang’s lilac eyes trailed over to watch his, gazing upon her figure. She pursed her lips and gave him a knowing look. Before he knew it, a blush formed on his cheeks from the intense, passionate gaze the blonde was giving him. Her beauty was unmatched in an entirely different league than Pyrrha’s—than Blake’s. She had an allure about her, an amorous aura that exuded her attraction.  Yang didn’t change, she couldn’t change. Licking her lips as she stared at his figure and blushing face, the girl gave him a small wink before returning to her attention to Pyrrha’s scroll.

 Jaune fell back, sighing in silence, a hand grabbed his arm, lifting it into the air. Beside him, his cat snuggled into him, moving his arm to wrap around her. Shifting their weight and positions, she rested her cat ear against his chest, listening to his heartbeat as she had done millions of times before. Scroll tablet in hand, she nuzzled closer, a purr escaping her lips. As she scrolled through her holo-book, she smiled, taking in the silence and the winds drifting through the leaves of the oak tree above them. Digging his face into her hair, he smiled.

 People were surprised and several more were even more in love with Blake. However, the instant they saw his arm around her waist, they backed away. While a lot of people didn’t seem to like the relationship—some humans and Faunus even going so far as to disapprove of it, neither party seemed to care all that much. Goodwitch, much like in King’s District, reacted like a caring, loving mother and embraced Blake, congratulating her on her decision to no longer hide the truth. Ozpin gave his own support in his own ways, and the faculty, much to Blake’s surprise, knew of her heritage, despite her endless attempts to hide it.

 Nevertheless, the acceptance she feared would never come, smashed against her like tidal waters. It was almost overwhelming at first, but then it turned into everything that she dreamed it would be. At least, that’s what Jaune was told. Blake, despite being one of the more closed off of their friends, she always found a way to confide in him, in ways that she never could with anyone else. While she would barely outright say what was on her mind, the things she would say instead, he understood without a doubt.

 He held her tight and tender, sharing their warmth. Placing another kiss on her scalp, he closed his eyes. Pyrrha sacrificed herself for him. Blake sacrificed herself for him. Yang sacrificed herself for him. These beautiful women, cared for him—loved him enough to give their lives to save him. At the time, in that dark past, he was nothing. He was a fool with a sword and shield, chocked full of a lot of aura. He had minimal training and almost no direction. He was, for all intents and purposes, actually nothing. But these women, these three beautiful, amazing, loving, and caring women, saw something in him.

 Even now, with the weight of the world resting on his shoulders, thew eight of their future deaths, these women found a way to be with him. Blake was the first, and she was incredible in ways he hadn’t experienced with Pyrrha. While each girl was amazing, what made it better—each one had something the others lacked. Blake had her mind, her grave understanding of the world around her; Yang was the life of the party and could light up any room effortlessly; Pyrrha was the mother, the one who, without the darkness of Blake, nor the rowdiness of Yang, remained in balance with childish antics and maturity.

 His thoughts drifted, lingering upon the past lives they had and the terrible things they had been through. The women were strong, powerful, and incredible warriors, but that was their hubris. They drove themselves to become the best they can, to help those who couldn’t help themselves. Most of the time, it was he who needed to be saved at the expense of his friends and those he loved. They didn’t ask questions; they didn’t make commands they couldn’t follow through themselves. They were women who took charge and made reckless decisions in the past.

 The sacrifices we make and continue to make. Jaune thought to himself, as he leaned into his seat, slowly drifting. It will not be in vain. Not this time, Fate. I won’t let you take this from me.

 While Yang and Pyrrha giggled away and Blake immersed herself into a new book, there was one girl, still awake and left with nothing to do but wander in her mind. Her icy-blue eyes stared at the sleeping boy snuggling with her teammate. He groaned in his sleep, mumbling just moments after he knocked out. Beside her, Ruby and Nora hugged each other, arms holding each other tightly, snoring in their sleep. One mumbled about pancakes and the other about finishing her essay and chocolate chip cookies. Infuriating really, and Ren did nothing to stop the two—like a caring older brother to Ruby and whatever he was to Nora, he simply let them do as he pleased, snaking his arm beneath their heads, letting them use the limb as a pillow.

 She watched him carefully. Ren gave Blake a nod and the two began to move, slowly repositioning herself, she wiggled her way from his grip. Sitting up, she slowly moved him, resting his head in her lap. Jaune smiled in his sleep, shifting his weight to be more comfortable. Once that was over, Ren and Blake shared a small smile. Bringing his left arm up, he rested his hand behind his head and shut his eyes. It wasn’t long before he too fell asleep, leaning his head into Nora’s own.

 Weiss frowned, crossing her arms over her ches.t Eyes trialed to the stone tiles beneath her feet, glimmering with a hint of bitter sadness. Beside her, everything, everyone, looked like a family. A family. Weiss leaned into the bench, feeling a harsh cool breeze rip through the air, seeping between her skirt and thin jacket. With a sigh, she turned her gaze to the sky. Slowly her eyes turned to the sleeping Arc. Blake had him; Yang had him; Pyrrha had him.

 Weiss looked to herself. With a chaste laugh, she knew she was great and all…

 But compared to them?

 Jaune wouldn’t even bat an eye at her.

 “Weiss.”

 The girl in question snapped at attention, eyes groggy with exhaustion. “Blake?”

 “Jaune’s comfortable.” She smirked. “I don’t think he’d mind.”

 She stammered, face reddening. With a harsh whisper that only Blake could hear, she swore the cat found it amusing. “I-I am not sleeping on your boyfriend!”

 “Fine.” Blake hummed as she scrolled to the next page of her holo-book. “Don’t get mad if your back hurts later.”

 Around the same time, a boy could be found, face down against a table. His arms shielded his face from the blaring lights. Surrounding him, several small towers of textbooks and biographies, along with tenth edition textbooks centered on Grimm anatomy and species, known and legendary. Beside him, comic books stood in a small stack, while on the other side, an open bag of potato chips and a half-empty jug of water was on the verge of falling over and spilling all over his shoes.

 His team had just finished their schedule of studying and had left their leader to nap it out before going for round two. Little did they know, a young bunny had just entered the library to crunch in extra studying. She hopped along, a slight skip in her step. It wad been weeks since the incident of his reveal, and their relationship had never been stronger. She swears, it was only a matter of time before he asked her out—better yet, she asks him out. Coming to a halt, she skidded against the carpet, spying his sleeping form, hunched over a table.

 Walking over, her skittish tendencies rose once again, causing her stumble over her feet. Her bunny ears bent, slowly lowering to cover her face in the great shadows. She almost wanted to turn around, fearful of becoming a bother—but Yang’s words of encouragement echoed in the back of her mind. The boy doesn’t seem like the type to those kinds of people. Velvet agreed to the sentiment, snapping upright, letting her ears stand tall, like normal. Walking along, a soft blush spread across her cheeks, she ran a caring hand across the boy’s hair, running her fingers through the burnt orange follicles, slowly rousing him from his nap.

 “Bun?” He sat up, eyes still half-closed, blushing.

 “Cardin.” The accented voice dribbled into his ears. “You need to stop sleeping and get to studying.”

 Looking up, his indigo eyes were bloodshot. Sliding to truly sit up straight, a yawn tore through his lungs, bringing a small giggle from the rabbit beside him. He smiled. “Jeez, get off my back, mom.”

 “I wouldn’t have to mum you if you’d be responsible.” Velvet rolled her eyes. “Studying is just as important as combat classes. You need to stop playing favourites with your subjects and get on with it. I don’t want the future lord of House Winchester and the future left hand of the King to lag behind.”

 “W-What?” Cardin asked with wide eyes.

 “I know what I said.” Velvet smiled, slamming a massive book onto the table. “I’m supposed to be your caretaker, right?”

 “Y-Yeah, when I was in physical rehab, I’m fine now, bun.” Cardin was silenced when she pressed a lone finger against his lips. Surprised, he simply shut his mouth, listening to her next command.

 “Now, my tasks have expanded.” She smiled devilishly. “You have a mantle, Cardin Winchester, and I won’t sit back and let you squander it.”

 “Don’t you think this is excessive?” The boy deflated as he opened the first page of the new textbook.

 “Nothing is too excessive when you’re thinking about the future, my dear bird.” Velvet pulled up a seat and a notebook and pencils. “Well, if you have any questions, don’t be afraid to ask.”

 “I thought being afraid was your thing?” Cardin said with a snarky smirk.

 “I-I m-mean…” She blushed. “I just d-don’t want you falling behind—meep!”

 With a laugh, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her close for a tight one-armed hug. The blood red of her cheeks spreading across her face at an exponential rate. Any closer, she thought she was going to die! “You’re not getting rid of stupid ol’ me that easily. Punk grades can’t hold me back… anyway… what the hell is this supposed to do?”

 “AHEM!”

 Snapping awake, Jaune flinched. Springing up, he was surprised to see Weiss clutching his body like a pillow, burying her face into his shirt. Hand rising to cover his eyes from the blinding rays of the late afternoon sun. Around him, teams JNPR and RWBY had fallen asleep on the bench since the end of their final class. His eyes still groggy, Yang was asleep on Pyrrha’s sides, while Pyrrha slung against the arm rest. Blake’s neck had bent back as she snored. Her scroll tablet was on the floor, her page bookmarked and saved. Beside the Arc, Ren’s head was tilted down, eyes sealed shut. Nora and Ruby had somehow become an entanglement of limbs.

 With a groan, he moved, tapping Weiss’s shoulder, elbowing Blake, and nudging Ren. Immediately, the three of them woke up. Like a chain reaction, one by one, the remaining members of each team opened their eyes. Yang smacked her lips, completely forgetting where shew as and ignoring the imposing shadow looming over them. Pyrrha was much the same, at a loss of where she was. Unsurprisingly, Nora and Ruby were brimming with energy as they stretched and popped their joints. The eight students suddenly came to, realizing where they were and froze in anticipation.

 “Sleeping outdoors is bad for your health.”  Glynda frowned, gazing down at them with her most heated stare. “All of you could catch a cold. I believe there’s a reason we have dormitories. Now, you may all resume your rest in your assigned rooms, but I must borrow mister Arc for a few moments.”

 “You girls heard her.” Jaune nodded his head, wiping his face. “I’ll be at the rooms later.”

 “But… Jaune~!” Ruby whited softly. “You promised to carry me.”

 “Sorry, Rosey.” The boy smiled. “Maybe Ren can.”

 The magenta eyes softened. With a nod, he knelt, letting the girl jump onto his back. With a grunt, he chuckled as she cheered, pointing for the dorms. Now, Jaune followed Glynda Goodwitch through the venerated halls of the huntsman academy. Passing by students racing to and fro, trying to find a good place to study that isn’t already hogged by another group of students. He took a deep breath, running a hand through his blond hair, uncertain of what Ozpin would want to talk to him about. But as he stepped into the elevator leading up to Ozpin’s office, a reassuring hand rested on his shoulder.

 “Don’t worry, Jaune.” Glynda nodded her head. “You have nothing to be worried about.”

 Once the elevator came to a sudden halt, the door hissed and slid open, revealing Ozpin and a man with a large collapsed greatsword at the base of his spine. He had a few greying strands of hair and a tattered flowing red cape.

 “Qrow Branwen?” Jaune tilted his head with surprise. “I thought you’d be out in the Wilds hunting down Salem’s goons right about now?”

 “Huh.” Qrow pulled out a flask. “Looks like kid’s all you chalked him up to be.”

 “Qrow.” Glynda glared. “Don’t be a pest.”

 The scythe wielder smirked back. “Don’t be a buzzkill.”

 “Before these two go at it again; do you know why I called you here?” Ozpin sighed with a small smile.

 “Because of the Battle of King’s District. I’ve been wondering when you were going to talk to me about it.” Jaune looked at the headmaster. “From what I remember, you spoke to Blake almost immediately after their incident in my timeline.”

 “While I won’t say I know what past you speak of; I will tell you why I decided to wait.” Ozpin rose from his seat, his cane already extended. “You carry an immense power that hasn’t been seen in millennium—if ever. Do you know what your semblance is?”

 “Generosity. I can give and take semblances and aura.” Jaune said.

 “You steal semblances.” Qrow took a heavy swig of his flask. “It’s more than just giving and taking; you steal them and make them your own. As everyone knows, a semblance is a reflection of one’s soul. If you just stole a semblance you would kill the owner. No, even with just a hint of someone’s aura, you recreate it and it changes to fit your personality and soul.”

 “The shadow clones of Blake, they fade into black shadow, while yours fade into a flash of white light.” Glynda followed. “When you use Petal Burst, instead of flower petals, it’s rainbow sparkles; indicative of your family name—Arc-en-Ciel—rainbow. Everything you have, is more than just the manifestation of other people’s souls within you, they are an amalgamation of your spirit.”

 “You always knew how to work with teams; it didn’t matter who worked with you.” Ozpin said. “Be it your team, your sister team, or even an entirely different one, like SPIA or CRDL. You know how to direct and command, understanding their abilities as easily as if they were your own. That mentality and understanding is reflected by your semblance—Generosity is quite the fitting name indeed.”

 “So, aside from understanding my semblance, what’s wrong? I can sense something’s wrong.”

 “The reason I have waited. You see; Roman Torchwick and Adam Taurus. Both have been in a thorn in Vale’s side for many years and were captured by that Team RRGE. Even though we managed to capture the woman, Reggie Teale, the leader of the team—she has proven resistant to our interrogation techniques. Have you ever seen these types of people before, Jaune?”

 “Not of this level.” He shook his head. “In the past, aside from Greater Grimm and the White Fang, Salem created a hound-like Grimm that could morph to have different abilities, and it could talk. But we learned later that it was because Silver Eyed Warriors were kidnapped and corrupted into being hosts for the hound. That was the closest thing I can think of to whatever these Yūrei are. It makes me worried. If this is the perfection of Salem’s original plans, what does that mean for the rest of us?”

 “So, we’ve got perfect Grimm with souls. What do we do?” Qrow asked.

 “I… say we do nothing for now.” Jaune said. “We can’t do anything until Cinder Fall reveals herself. I fear with the Battle of King’s District, it forced her to double down and go further into hiding. Knowing her and how much a rat she can be, I wouldn’t be surprised. In my timeline, she made her first move when she infected the CCT Tower with a  virus. Thanks to the virus, she had access to servers across the city—and when General Ironwood arrives, his military. It was utter chaos.”

 “But… how?”

 “A man named Arthur Watts.” Jaune said. “He was a master technician and mechanic. He must have created a program that could infiltrate our firewalls. He did it in Atlas in the future, shutting down the heating generators in Mantle and causing the complete shutdown of the CCT in Atlas.”

 “You’re not exactly instill some hope, right now, kid.” Qrow glared.

 “Back off, Qrow.” Glynda hissed. “This is a precarious situation. We don’t have all the cards.”

 “Regardless. We can’t make a move.” Jaune said. “Cinder Fall has to show herself.”

 “Good.”

 All three turned to the Headmaster, staring at him as if he’d grown a second head.

 “Good?”

 “Yes, Jaune.” Ozpin walked around the desk. “Now, as we confirmed, you steal semblances. I assume you know of the Maidens?”

 “Yes.” Jaune frowned. “Cinder still has her powers, doesn’t she?”

 “We didn’t know her name, but this confirms it was her.” Qrow shook his head.

 “What was her name?”

 “Amber.”

 Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath. “I assume that you want me to take the power from Cinder and give it back to Amber.”

 “Heh, the little King catches on quick.” Qrow chuckled, taking a swig. “In a nutshell, yeah, pretty much. If Salem gets the Maiden’s powers under her control—it will be the end for us.”

 “I know.” Jaune frowned once more. “In my timeline, Cinder Fall had the power of all the Maidens. But here’s the problem—I’ve never given semblances to people, and I’ve never forcibly taken someone’s abilities. They have always been willingly given. And if I steal semblances—why do Blake and a few of my soldiers still have theirs?”

 “Well, from what we’ve been able to discern, when you boost an aura using your Aura Amp semblance, you pour your aura into another. When their aura regenerates, if enough of it flows back to you, you can make their semblance yours.” Glynda pushed her glasses up.

 “Hahaha!” Qrow laughed wildly. “As for the emo one—”

 “Qrow!!” Glynda snapped. “While none of us approve of what happened—we theorize that you have her semblance through your—”

 “BAHAHA!” Qrow fell over, holding his sides. “Kid, what a semblance! If I had that, oh man, I’d have semblances for days!”

 “Gods.” Ozpin’s face scrunched with disgust. “Jaune, we will call you back here once you finish your exams at the end of the week. We have more things to discuss. In the meantime, enjoy the rest of your day and good luck on your finals.”

 Turning on his heels, Jaune beat a hasty retreat to the elevator as Glynda scolded Qrow. Pressing the bottom floor button, he took a deep breath, sighing to himself. “H-How the fuck did they know that Blake and I…” A deep blush burned across his face. “Gods…”

 A powerful roar shook across the deadlands. Gravity Dust crystals trembled, creaking across cracking earth. Pools as large as lakes stretched across the dark horizon, bloody and deceased. Hordes of Grimm crawled from the pits, hungering for blood. Every species and new ones came to life, snarling, sniffing the rank stench, a sinister glint in their crimson eyes.

 Rising from the mountains, a great creature swam its way into the clouds, a rumbling groan as its roar. However, it did nothing, but remain in place, dancing around itself, almost as if it were chasing its tail. Embedded in its back and underside, gravity Dust, some of the largest crystals ever seen. It roared, screaming, raining black ooze. With every splash on the ground below, Grimm were born. As it screeched and howled, deep between the mountains, a sea of black ooze danced and writhed.

 Standing on a platform, a woman with white hair, pale skin, and blood red eyes, raised her hands. Like a conductor direction an orchestra, she dove, pouring her magic into the liquid. She hummed, singing an old folksong of a race long deceased. With a flick of her wrists, a twitch of her fingers, she tried to compress the liquid into something larger. She had the image in her head, she knew what she wanted to create, and yet, it just became that much more difficult.

 Apathy crawled forth, screaming, and crying like newborns. Beowolves sprang to life by the thousands, crashing over each other in a blind frenzy. Once more, she changed the direction of her fingers, the angle of her wrists, bending different joints at different angles, and yet, she still could not bring her query to life. With a violent flash of magic, the rapids of the dark sea responded, vibrating, and humming with fear. She brought her arms back, bending her elbows. Snapping her arms forward, the liquid collided, sending creatures she had just spawned, to run for the hills. Rising from the sea, a Leviathan, its maw already glowing with fire, thrashed through the surface.

 While not what she was aiming for, it would prove useful. With a smile, it howled and screamed, marching past the mountains, crumbling ancient slopes as it explored. She turned her gaze back to the endless sea of darkness lying before her. Bubbles danced across its surface, spawning Grimm on its own, though nowhere near as efficient as it could if she was in control. Creeps fought their way free, spawning at tens of thousands at a time, howling, screeching, eating each other before they could even leave.

 King Taijitu slithered about, hundreds burrowing into the earth in a winding web of tunnels, with hundreds more following. Nevermore, Gryphons, Razorwings and Ravagers, screamed into existence, bursting from the sea, blotting the clouds above, finding new nesting grounds, new places to sow fear. She watched, a smile growing on her face. She had pushed the dark sea enough, making it react in ways she just hoped it would. As Monstra roared above, its massive size contending with the shattered moon so far away, she needed more.

 Oh, the things Arson has told me about you, King. Salem hummed. This is the first time I’ve ever felt a real challenge in… eons. Even with my Yūrei project, you still seemed to find a way to circumvent it. My, my, my. Is this the fight I have yearned for?

 Flicking her wrists, without even a grunt, the dark ooze merged, screaming together, building three large bubbles. Bringing her hands down, ooze exploded outward, revealing three massive jellyfish. Nowhere near the size of Monstra, they were beyond imagination. One, the Tempest, had already screamed to life, bringing storms of red lightning and black clouds to spark to life around its bulbous head. Flanked on either side, Tesla, as she dubbed them, swam at its flanks, half the size of the Tempest.

 From its body, Grimm came to life, spewing forth. As they flew about, the jellyfish flew their way to the Monstra, rallying to the giant whale. Salem smirked, a pleased smile continuing to grow on her face. Her air fleet was coming to fruition. She just needed more Monstra if she was going to break any ounce of hope humanity was to have.

 This King of Vale is standing in the way of millennia of planning. I will not have Remnant unite when I am this close to achieving my goals. Salem took a deep breath. Though, a war of this scale could be entertaining. It brings me back to the old days… when Ozma… when…

 Her brows furrowed with fury. Clenching her fists, the sea reacted, writhing and vibrating. Springing forth, a snake-like creature screamed forth, larger than any King Taijitu she had ever created. Its teeth were the size of Goliaths. As it slithered and screeched, its six eyes glowed with a dark menacing ire. She stared at it as it stared back at her.

 “I shall call you…” She reached up. Unsurprisingly, the creature bent down, its massive nostrils, the only thing she could see. She raised a cursed hand, pressing it upon the beast. It huffed, brimming with energy. With a pulse of magick, it recoiled back, slithering away, as if in pain. “Jormun. You are the snake that will conquer the seas. Go. Enjoy yourself, my child.”

 It hissed and screeched, spewing fire and lightning. Shooting back, it dove through the mountainside, dragging its massive body through the dirt. Tremors shuddered through the land, throwing Grimm from their perches, forcing Nevermore to take flight. However, she remained, smiling. With a deep breath, a presence was felt behind her. Falling to his knees, the man chuckled, staring at her with stars in his eyes.

 “My goddess, the young Adam has awakened.” Tyrian smiled gleefully. “We believe he is ready.”

 “Oh?” Salem cracked her knuckles. “I see. Tyrian, my dear, weed out the weak Grimm. Take as long as you please.”

 “You are strong.” A voice hovered over him. “Incredibly strong. I am proud and impressed, young Adam.”

 The man coughed, falling to the floor. Steam hissed off of his body, climbing ever so slightly into the air. Beside him, Wilt and Blush laid on either side of him. Sweat turned to steam, trickling ever so slightly over his branded eye. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his head before the woman and her compatriots.

 “You continue to make me proud. To stand toe-to-toe with Alpha Yūrei, such as Hanzo and Arson… it makes me… pleased.”

 “It is my only goal, your grace.” The man said.

 Crawling against his skin, a Grimm parasite, similar to a Sentinel, crawled underneath his skin. He shivered, eyes shutting with agony.

 “Now, Adam.” Salem smiled, raising a hand. Arson and Hanzo quickly backed away, dipping their heads low. “It has been over a month and a half; there is no need for formalities. We’re all friends and family here.”

 “A-As you wish, Salem.” The boy rose to his feet, taking her pale, deathly white hands. He didn’t know if his mind was fading, but he swore he saw ram horns protruding from her head. A Faunus goddess? He shook his head, blinking rapidly. Memories. Memories. Lies. None of it made any sense. Confused, he took her hand, flinching at her tenderness. “What does my goddess need of me?”

 “Come, walk with me.” She hummed, reaching out her arm.

 That crawling sensation, skittering across his bone, scurrying against his flesh. He shook his head, ignoring the pounding of his own horns, ignoring the fizzing images in front of him. The pale white hand that pulled him to his feet was no longer white, but healthy and brown. Her face was not marred by black marks, instead, adorned with a slight blush and blended foundation. She was beautiful. Poking from her forehead, was a pair of ram horns that curled and danced, a pale brown, decorated with golden ornaments.

 “How are you, Adam?” She asked. Her voice lacking the cold demeanor he had heard countless times. A sharp pain emanated from beneath his skin. Burning. Burning. Burning. He closed his eyes, the branding over his left eye agitating. When he didn’t answer, the woman simply neared him, concern on her face. “What’s wrong?”

 “I-It’s nothing.” Adam shook his head. “I… I am fine. I just didn’t know… I didn’t know that there was a Faunus Goddess. I-I thought…”

 Salem hummed to herself, blood red eyes smirking. So, this is what he wants to see. Interesting. How hateful has this world become? Hehe. I didn’t even cause this divide. They did this themselves.

 “There are many things you don’t understand, Adam.” Salem raised a hand, resting it on his cheek. Purposely choosing his left, he flinched as her fingers grazed the branding. A fear, shame, flashed across his face for that split second. “Tell me, Adam. What happened? What have the humans done to my children?”

 Lies. Lies. Lies. Lies.

 He fought against the sensations burning within his body. Her touch was warm, but at the same time, empty. His mind whirling, the piercing pain rising across his brain. He leaned into her touch. Her fingers laced the letters burned over his eye. SDC. He couldn’t fight back against it. It was a touch he had not felt in a long time. His body shaking, trembling before her, she remained, a beautiful woman, ram horns with irises that looked like ocean waters. She held him, as his breath began to shake and tremble.

 Lies. Lies. Lies. Lies.

 “Adam.” She said. Her tone had grown soothing. “Tell me… son.”

 Don’t listen.

 Don’t listen.

 Don’t listen!

 As if he was no longer in control, his thoughts no longer his, he nodded. “I was ten years old… I slipped in the Dust Mines of Mantle. The foreman hated me, especially, for reasons I never knew. I was put before him, and he branded my eye as punishment and a reminder that I am his property. A blind slave couldn’t work. So, whenever I made a mistake, I was tortured. I was whipped. Beaten. Starved. I found my freedom when I learned how to fight deep in the Mines from some workers who were tired of their suffering.”

 Her thumb danced across his brand. “Despicable. They call us animals… when they do this?”

 “I wanted to ask you something, Adam.” She said as she led him through the palace grounds. To his surprise, the sun was high, beaming through white clouds. Light diffused against misty mountain slopes of silver, that danced across a crystal blue lake, surrounded on all sides by a great plain and forests against the lowlands. He gulped, his mind pounding. “From what I understand, you have a bone to pick with the King of Vale, yes?”

 Adam’s arms clenched. Taking a deep breath, leaves rustled, winds picked up. He could see animals grazing in the plains. Down below from the cliff the silver castle sat upon, he whipped back around, eyes turning to the white clouds. He tried to fight the pounding in his head. It only worsened.

 Lies. Lies. Lies. Lies!

 Before he could lose his mind, Salem reached out, touching his face once more. The images that fizzed and flickered, stabilized. Trees remained. Blades of grass waved in the blowing winds. Birds chirping in the sky. Animals grazing and running about grassy knolls. Nothing was out of the ordinary. Everything was beautiful, much more with her touch.

 “I…” He turned back to her. “The things that he’s done to me and my people during the battle… they tore through us like we were nothing more than obstacles. He killed my brothers and sisters… and he stole Blake from me. He turned my people against me and the cause I bled for.”

 Salem hummed. “Surely there’s more to it.”

 “I…” Adam sighed. “You promised me… you said that I could kill the King of Vale and take back what he stole from me. Did you mean it?”

 “Adam… I gain nothing from lying to you. If you didn’t agree to my terms, I could have found another just as useful tomorrow. Friendships and partnerships are built on trust.”

 “I understand, my goddess.” He lowered his head.

 “I always said, why have enemies when you can have friends.” Salem giggled. “Now, I understand that you have some issues with my men. Namely, Arson—care to explain?”

 “He…” The bull couldn’t meet his mistress’s gaze. “He infuriates me.”

 “How so?”

 “He is reckless, without form. He makes demands that he could easily handle himself. His personality gives me and many other headaches and I’m certain Hanzo and I could kill him if you would just let us. I don’t know what Doctor Watts found in that man. Regardless, whatever skills he has, I can meet with Wilt and Blush, ten times over. He leaves much to be desired.”

 “Ha!” Salem laughed, holding the Faunus tenderly. “No one has the courage, nor the balls to insult the Arson Roth. Regardless, Arson has a roll to fill, just like Eton and Reggie. Fiore served her purpose.”

 “What is my role?”

 “How badly do you want revenge?” Salem asked, giving him a heated gaze.

 The truth. The truth. The truth.

 “More than anything.” Adam glared at the crystal waters in the distance, his one good eye falling to the grassy knolls below.

 The pair suddenly came to a stop. Adam, confused, turned to the woman as her arm unlaced from his. His eyes quaked, everything began to fall apart in front of him. A burning sensation popped against his skin. Small centipede Grimm crawled across the dirt, skittering to Salem’s dark dress. Trembling, he turned to her, tears welling in his eyes. The ram horns he swore she had, were gone. The silver palace had fallen to disrepair, dark and sinister, wallowing in evil.

 In the sky, the birds were no more, replaced with Nevermore, Gryphons and Ravagers. Blocking the moon, a giant whale with gravity Dust implanted in its flesh, danced in the sky, flanked on either side by giant jellyfish. He took a terrified step back, rocks tumbling and clattering down the cliff face. He whipped back, his one good eye falling to the fields that were once emerald and filled with flowers and grass. Everything was dead. Purple, and deceased. Grimm replaced animals, Beowolves, Boarbatusk, even the terrifying Nuckelavee, screaming and throwing its arms around.

 He turned back to her, his breath hitching in his chest. “W-What is this?!”

 “You will need that desire, Adam.” She reached forward. Magic screaming to life, Adam flinched, unable to back away. Head turning back, the Grimm scratched and crawled up the cliff face. Teeth glimmered in the pale white of the shattered moon. They were hungry, screaming at one another, clawing at each other in the blind tunnel vision. As his heels slipped over the edge, her magic came to an end. “Feel the rage. Feel the anger—immerse yourself in your fury. Power isn’t something I can just give. It has to be earned.”

 “H-How?”

 She rested her hand on his chest. With the strength of a gust of wind, Adam was pushed off the cliff.

 “Only through sacrifice.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: We Who Won’t Turn Back

  Finals were over. Beacon’s grounds were closed. It was free for all. Deep within the King’s District, a King and his Queen walked the market stalls as the Vytal Festival had truly begun. Vendors from across the city and the cities loyal to the Kingdom, rushed about, raising banners, and preparing their wares for coming tourists. Music was in the streets, blaring from the Twins, MT09 and MT10. Holo advertisements played in loops, bringing life to the once destitute and lifeless streets of southside Vale; at the very least, this slice of heaven.

 The pair walked hand in hand, crowns on their heads. While the objects were far from official, a local artisan made it with his bare hands. It would have been an insult to not wear them. Going through his blond hair, a golden laurel wreath was decorated with sapphires and rubies. On Blake’s head, a black wreath matching his, but it was decorated with emeralds and amethysts. They walked the streets together, ignoring the gawking looks and the flashing scrolls. They were getting to the point where they didn’t care about the consequences anymore.

 If they were seen, they would be seen. Jaune smiled, tightening his hold. They were going to make such a scene that the people would not forget it. At his side, the newest Queens of Vale rummaged through stalls, receiving gifts, praise, and of course, delicacies. Jaune and Blake turned around, watching as Yang snapped open a jackfruit with her bare hands, much to Pyrrha’s amazement. They shared a bite, and as expected, Pyrrha’s face reddened with excitement. There were many things she had never tasted.

 Snapping with the speed of Ruby and Petal Burst, Pyrrha snapped to another stall, her eyes shaking with tunnel vision. Yang appearing next to her, grabbed a coconut. Earning a few giggles from the stall owner, the Golden Queen, as she was called, tried to pay with Lien, but the owner simply shook her head, bowing deeply. Without a moment to waste, Yang headbutted the coconut, snapping it in two. Jaune and Blake deadpanned. Acting like it was the greatest party trick, Pyrrha cheered and giggled wildly, as did several people within the market. Yang ate it up, giving obnoxious bows. With a quick motion, she handed the coconut to Pyrrha, letting her have the first sip of its milk.

 Jaune looked around, snapping left and right, brow raising. Sapphire scanned the market before landing on a little girl standing side-by-side with CRDL and members of the team ABRN. Standing at the weapons section of the market, she was telling a story as she twirled a sword around, making swish and swoosh noises, much to everyone’s amusement. Walking from their little group, a woman with blonde hair and dark skin approached the King and Queen with a small smile.

 “I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced, King.” She said, holding out a hand. “I am Arslan Altan, the leader of Team ABRN from Haven Academy. I was told to come by for the opening festivities by Sun. Needless to say, I’m impressed.”

 “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Arslan.” Jaune smiled taking her hand. She blinked, surprised at his grip. “Sun’s told me about your team.”

 At this, olive eyes rolled. “Then I’m sure you’ve heard about his team? Because as far as I knew, he came here a week early. That boy drives me insane. To think we’re supposed to be sister teams.”

 “Wouldn’t it be brother teams?” Jaune raised a brow. Blake elbowed the blond, giving the woman a smile.

 “Ignore him.” Blake giggled. “Anyway, I’m glad you’re here and enjoying the festivities. We put a lot of work into making this happen.”

 “If you ever need a hand, ABRN is more than happy to lend it.” Arslan nodded. “While my team can be… stupid sometimes, all four of us have been wanting to do more. We saw the news while we were confined to Beacon’s grounds. That was some serious hero stuff, King. While Vale isn’t our Kingdom, it wouldn’t hurt to transfer.”

 “Transfer?” Blake gaped with wide eyes. “We couldn’t ask you to do that!”

 Arslan chuckled. “It’s a good thing that you haven’t. We’ve been talking amongst ourselves and after seeing the relief efforts you’re doing for Vale; it makes us really wonder what our own Headmaster is doing. Lionheart, while I respect the man, he hasn’t done anything to help Mistral as you’ve done for Vale.”

 Jaune and Blake shared a glance. He still needed to talk to Ozpin about Lionheart.

 “Whatever you decide, I hope you don’t make it lightly.” Jaune said. “The Fireteams of the King’s Fist are always welcoming newcomers.”

 “Of course.” Arslan bowed her head. “I’ll leave you to it. Hey, Yang!”

 The girl in question snapped up, deep fried calamari between her lips. Pyrrha right behind her, had a bowl of fried food, a red blush on her cheeks. “Arslan! It’s good to see you!”

 As the girls talked, and balked at Pyrrha’s distressing state of cleanliness, Jaune and Blake giggled, turning their gaze back to the street abroad. “You know… now that the festival is here… it’s finally hitting me.”

 “What do you mean?”

 He turned to her. Amber eyes shimmered with tears. The smile on her face beginning to grow as children, human and Faunus played tag, running between vendors and shoppers. “You and I did this. We are the reason for all of this. Now, we don’t have to hide in the shadows. We can walk the streets with our people, enjoy the fruits of our labor with them. Smile, Jaune. You deserve it.”

 As they walked out of view, a boy with magenta eyes hummed to himself as he swirled his tea. Black hair falling about, he turned his gaze to the woman sitting in front of him. Her violet eyes were curled with delight, sipping at her drink. Sitting at a makeshift café sitting within the market square, they were under view of everyone in attendance. Some bowed and saluted, while others simply walked by them, unaware of their presence entirely. They watched the people go, especially following the Queens of Vale.

 Nebula hummed, leaning into her chair. She glanced about, watching her team examine Vacuoan trinkets, judging their authenticity. Clair and Doré were somewhere in the cacophony, laughing it up with their oldest sister, Rosemary. Aruna and Nyanza were somewhere, as well, having vanished among the crowds as they usually did. Taking a spoon, she swirled her tea, letting the metal clink against porcelain.

 “My, this is probably some of the best tea I’ve ever had. Where did the vendor say it came from again?”

 Ren chuckled, setting his cup down. “It’s locally grown within MT10.”

 “You don’t say?” Nebula hummed. “If you don’t mind me prodding, I thought you and Nora were…”

 “Together-together?” Ren asked with a raised brow.

 “Y-Yeah, that.” She coughed. “For a while, I could have sworn the two of you were married.”

 “No.” Ren shook his head. “She and I… are…”

 “You don’t want to ruin things by taking it to the next step?” Nebula raised a brow. “My experience in that regard is remarkably low. I uh, it’s been about a month since we started hanging out, and I gotta say, these little moments are the highlight of my time here in Vale.”

 “Heh,” Ren chuckled. “It’s nice to meet someone else with a love for tea and quiet.”

 “Tea is a commodity as much as water is in Vacuo,” Nebula hummed. “I couldn’t get the money to do it until we started the second semester of our first year. The things I did to get my hands on imported Wind Path tea—the tears I cried when I finally got to taste it…”

 The two burst into laughter. Nebula smirked, lifting the teapot, filling cup once more. Steam swirled with spices dancing about the liquid’s surface. Raising it to her mouth, she sipped, smacking her lips as she set the cup down. “Spiced tea… never thought I needed that in my life.”

 “What’s on your mind?” Ren asked. “I-I’m sorry, sometimes my semblance gives me the ability to read emotions. With some training with Jaune and meditation, I’ve evolved it to see emotions. While not perfect yet, it still has its perks.”

 “What’s on my mind?” Nebula reached over, taking a bit of a croissant. “I have to ask. What is it with you and Jaune? You two are surrounded by the most beautiful women I’ve seen. You have two of them on your team. While Jaune’s apparently in some poly relationship with three of them. You sit here and it’s the most normal thing in the world. How does that make sense?” She laughed a little. “Any guy I know, would jump at any chance to get with any of them in an instant. What makes you so different?”

 “Aside from… well, you know…” Ren shrugged. “It’s simple. Even before Jaune told us of the future, I already saw them as sisters. Nora and I, we were all we had since we were young. I never had siblings and Jaune is like a brother to me. The girls of RWBY, Pyrrha… they’re my sisters. Heh. I suppose, I always wanted sisters.”

 “Huh.” Nebula nodded. “That’s surprisingly… sweet. When we came to Vale, we weren’t expecting much, you know. In Vacuo, we view things differently. The Crimson Wastes are vicious and if you aren’t strong, you’re not surviving. Water is more valuable than Lien, than blood. So, it isn’t hard to see what kind of people we are out there.”

 “I’ve been here a few months and I honestly don’t know how to explain it.” Nebula frowned, turning her eyes away. “Something about this place… no, that’s not it; it’s all of you. You look out for each other. In Vacuo, if you weren’t strong enough to take care of yourself, you weren’t any better than the ones dying in the desert alone. I guess… it’s a serious culture shock for us, especially Vacuo natives.”

 Ren nodded, humming at her words. “I know that feeling all too well. While Sanus has its wilderness, Anima has its own more so. When my village was… destroyed, Nora and I were the only ones left. We traveled across the continent for years, learning how to fight, joining up with caravans and when we needed a place to stay, there were thousands of ruins scattered across the continent for us to linger. When we came here to Vale, the air was different—it wasn’t fresh like Anima and buildings were made of steel, brick, and glass. Streets were actually paved with concrete, there were cars.”

 “What really surprised us, was the fact that there were so many people homeless in the streets of such a beautiful city.” Ren said. “While we didn’t spend much time in the city proper since the school year was starting, what we saw, was not what the brochures and advertisements claimed.”

 Nebula snorted. “Ain’t that the truth. I mean yeah, Vale’s got some nice streets and water available, but… it’s just another city. It’s the people here that make it so unique. After all, where else can I have company like this?”

 Ren blinked, almost recoiling at her response. “I-I…”

 “It’s okay.” Nebula giggled. “It’s obvious that voicing what you feel isn’t your strongpoint. I’m not going to push. Just… let’s leave that up in the air for now.”

 “No, it’s… it’s not that, per se.” Ren chuckled. Taking a sip of his tea, he turned his gaze back to the world around him. Once again, ignoring salutes and praises as people walked by, he took a slow breath, setting the cup down. “I just wanted… I just think… putting my feelings out there… feeling these things… it’s dangerous.”

 “Dangerous?”

 Ren gave her a wistful smile. “My semblance is a reflection of me. While it is useful against the Grimm… it just tells you who I really am. When it comes to difficult things, complex emotions, whatever else… I shut away. I cut people off. I make sure to clear everything out, so I don’t have to deal with it. I’ve been working on it, but, that feeling, that if I open myself to the world, I am putting those I love and myself in danger, just keeps rising.”

 “I have evolved my semblance to the point that I can see what people feel.” Ren said. “When I look at you, I see content. You are content where you are, if not a little excited.”

 Nebula blinked, a hint of red growing on her cheeks. “Excited isn’t the word I would use.”

 “Hmm.” Ren tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 Nebula choked on her tea. With a cough, she shook her head. “N-Nothing!”

 “Okay, now you’re embarrassed?” Ren asked.

 “Stop it!”

 Weiss sat over the edge of the building. Ice blue eyes gazed out into the magnificent megalopolis of Vale. It always surprised her, fascinated even, that such a disgusting, overpopulated, degenerate cesspool, could look so beautiful. From the rooftop of the Headquarters, her eyes turned to the festivities that had overtaken all of King’s District. Beneath the shadow and gaze of the Twins just a few blocks in front of her, people flew banners and waved streamers from their balconies; lights danced and flickered with holo-lanterns dancing on strings.

 Currently, making its way down the main street, was a Valean cultural celebration. A dragon marched forward, with dancers moving about with ribbons and axes slung over their shoulders. In front of the dancers, was a marching band, blowing horns and beating drums in rhythmic motion, in sync. People watched from the sidewalks and the market stalls, scrolls out, snapping pictures and sharing what they saw across the CCTN. Her own scroll pinged with notifications from her teammates, who were no doubt below.

 This place, she realized, despite the urban sprawl that spread out to every horizon, despite the fifty Megatowers that cut into the sky, the city felt like home. It was a place she could honestly say, left a warm feeling in her admittedly cold heart. It was different, a sensation that just made her, feel alive. As if the fears she felt, the pain that spiraled into a murderous blizzard within her soul, she closed her eyes. Her legs dangled over the edge, feeling the cool, early winter winds graze against her bare porcelain legs. She relished in it, reminding her of the frozen fields of Solitas and the Ice Flats of the wilderness beyond Mantle. While nowhere near as intense and certainly nowhere near as cold—it was a welcome trigger of reminisce.

 Home, she wondered, was such a vague term. It referred to so many things, while at the same time, being the simplest of words. With as many definitions as there are seconds, days and years, there was only a few that seemed to stick.

 Home, she felt, was with her team and JNPR. Home, she wondered, was listening to Ruby argue with Yang about missing cookies and resistant pickle jars. It was spying the heated blush on Blake’s face as she rapidly flipped through pages of filth that she swore was art. The warm feeling, she felt echoed with the same sentiment, hearing Nora cheer about pancakes and breaking legs in the same sentence. Home is smelling Ren’s gourmet, handcrafted dinners that she swears he stole from the gods themselves. It was studying and preparing, while the rest of her family was lazing around, with the ever studious and responsible Pyrrha.

 Home was what she felt whenever she was near Jaune.

 Sights, smells, and interactions she’s experienced since meeting the tall, blond, and handsome boy, gave her a new perspective. It was tough work considering her upbringing, but over time, it was simply that—a matter of time before she too, saw the magic herself. He led his friends in a way that made them want to follow. Even after the revelations of their past and rather horrific future—the things he suffered along the way—that didn’t stop him from wanting to relive a better past to fix his dark future—their dark future.

 She thought she knew what suffering and pain was, until she met Jaune Arc. She thought she knew what loss was, until she met Lie Ren and Nora Valkyrie. She thought she knew the emptiness of fame and fortune until she met Pyrrha Nikos. She thought she knew Faunus, until she met Blake Belladonna. She thought she knew what it meant to have a sister, until she met Yang Xiao Long and Ruby Rose. There were so many things that she proclaimed she knew—so many subjects that now, in hindsight, were foreign to her. Concepts she thought she understood, revealed, she lacked any real insight—and that woke her up from that incessant dream of achieving perfection.

 After participating in the battle of King’s District, seeing the blood-soaked concrete and Ruby’s silver eyes glowing—it was the moment that she knew she was a fool. Learning the truth of what happened, seeing for herself, what kind of woman she becomes, who she opens her heart to, it made her soul flicker and dance and writhe with euphoria. She was a fool in a bigger game, and that alone, was enough to dash those feelings. Perfection, achieving the approval of a man that abused and emotionally tortured her throughout her life, was something she no longer wanted. Seeing her quest to achieve something so asinine and meaningless in the grand scheme of things, left a sour taste in her mouth.

 The lie her father had woven into her thoughts, the nonchalant, carelessness of her moth; her conniving, cruel little brother—it all crashed against her, murmuring in the back of her mind. The things he’d say to her, the discipline he’d strike, the demeaning attitude he had for her—it felt like several slaps to the face—sometimes it actually was. Her mother, the last real Schnee before herself and her sister, had descended into a hole of wine and alcohol, always drinking in the gardens, ignoring the heinous crimes her husband commits.

 Shutting her eyes, her thoughts, as dark as they slowly became, drifted to one filled with pride and happiness. The darkness of the cold heartedness of everyone around her was eclipsed by the shining energy of this memory. This woman was everything Weiss wanted to become. This woman was her inspiration to rebel against their father—retake their family line.

 Winter Schnee was everything Weiss felt she wasn’t. Courageous, strong willed, a real manslayer. She giggled at the adjective—but she wasn’t entirely wrong. Winter had a figure most huntresses dreamed of—top it off with a pair of heels and she was a level unattainable by most. From the last time she saw her, before facing off against the Arma Gigas, Winter was as beautiful as she always had been. She carried herself with the strength of not an heiress to the largest company in Remnant; she didn’t carry the Schnee name as a badge of honor.

 The strength she had, was something she cultivated from years of experience in the field and being a real fighter. She was something Weiss desperately wanted to be. Scowling at the pleading, almost embarrassing tone she sported in her mind, the girl sighed. A small blush formed on her cheeks trying to ignore the thoughts that transpired to destroy her personal credibility. Running a hand through her pristine white hair, a smile formed on her face, thinking back on her sister.

 She left a burn mark on the Schnee family, happily removing herself as heiress of the company. At the time, Weiss didn’t understand, but now, it was as clear as day. Winter was a high-ranking Atlas Military officer, a special operative, if she remembered correctly, and was one of the General’s closest agents. Jaune told everyone of the inner circle and that alone made Weiss glow with pride for her sister. Winter earned everything she had—she fought for what she had. She didn’t become a slave to their father’s own machinations and attempts to control them.

 Running a hand through her hair, she stopped. Her blush stopped and disappeared. Replacing her look of sudden epiphany, a beaming smile grew across her features. Winter went her own path, forged herself into the woman she is, that didn’t mean Weiss had to follow the exact same path. Staring at the shattered moon, her fears, her doubts, and thoughts of her rather dysfunctional family broke into as many pieces as the fragmented satellite hovering above.

 Weiss clenched her fists, thinking of all the things that have happened so far, wondering, reminiscing, imagining a brighter past—things that she wished could come to pass. Icy blues glanced at the never-ending skyline, edged off with the white outline of the shattered moon’s light, it traced the Twins, following the outline of distant and near Megatowers, reflecting off windowpanes and paved streets. Even with the lights blaring between every avenue and Broadway, with people blowing fireworks into the sky and making music with their stomping feet, she watched and waited, her mind coming to a whirling stop.

 Even with Grimm crashing down on Sanus, flooding the countryside; Jaune’s army and the kingship on the rise—the city still found a way, through all of the muck and mire of death, fear, and bureaucracy, to be peaceful. Joyous even. Millions upon millions of people, squashed together with thousands more flooding every month that passes by, even the negativity gathered, wallowing over the great jewel of Eastern Sanus, it did little to deter the golden air. Lights glowed in the grand skyscrapers, speeding left and right on the freeways. People, moving through the alleyways and market stalls, eating, feasting, laughing and beaming smiles as bright as the shattered moon above; even with the problems that surrounded them, they continued living their lives.

 In a way, she could say she preferred Vale over Atlas. The kingdom had its faults… but it was indeed home.

 Blue stared at the moonlit night, starry eyed and silent. Leaning in her seat, her sapphire eyes counted the infinite glimmering beauties. In her hands, a small cup of instant ramen steamed with a pair of chopsticks in the other, stirring the contents together. Crossing one leg over the other, she blew the steam away, blowing air into the scalding hot soup. Slurping away at the noodles, she sighed, taking in the taste of shrimp and vegetables.

 Behind her, the hotel room was switched out with a larger, significantly larger, room. Sleeping bags and several Faunus slept together covering the floor with their sprawled bodies. Despite it, there was a smile that crawled its way across her face. Each one, new recruits and veterans, were gathered together for different reasons and she herself was no different from them. There were boys and girls who were bullied until they were forced to drop out of school; there were young men and women who had been hurt by humans purposefully, and without a true government or any real law enforcement, what was left for them in the kingdom? That was when her smile dropped.

 At times, especially recently, she began to wonder why they kept fighting the humans of Vale and not outright hunting down the Brotherhood. She questioned why they had to stay in Vacuo—she knew there had to be more to this sitting around and recruitment. Sticking her chopsticks into her noodles, she stirred it around, wrapping the wiggling pasta around the utensils and brought it up to her salivating mouth. Slurping away, she began to gulp the remaining contents, letting some of the venerated broth spill on either cheek.

 She sighed, staring off into the sandy city. The great pyramid shaped hunter academy towered over the night sky, almost hiding the fragments of the great shattered moon. Lights glimmered within the structure, shadows danced and moved about, telling her that life still remained. Much of the city was deserted with many people leaving the confines of the great megalopolis for Vale. She could only assume that other Kingdoms were emptying out to participate in the Vytal Festival.

 It disgusted her that her own people would run and play in human festivities when their own people were treated so poorly in the other Kingdoms. Vacuo may have been nice—it may treat Faunus as regular people, but that could be chalked up to the severe anarchy the runs the kingdom. No one messes with anyone, unless that someone has a debt to pay, or they have some water that they’re keeping to themselves. No one bats an eye, unless it affects them in some specific way.

 Seeming like a broken record—no one cared in Vacuo. She tried to reason with Perry and the other higher ranking White Fang members, but no one would listen. The threat of the Brotherhood and worse, the self-proclaimed King of Vale who destroyed their plans and credibility in several regions—some worried that if they made another move, word would spread back home to Menagerie and Ghira Belladonna, the founder of the movement, would disavow them. If Menagerie turned against the Fang, there was little to no chance of salvaging their operations.

 Blue wanted to win, she wanted to get revenge on the Brotherhood for what they took from her. She’d heard things from Faunus and even human victims of the organization. It made her sick to her stomach. Chattel slavery, organ harvesting, sick gladiatorial fights between impoverished and homeless starving citizens to even trafficking children into and through their ranks. While some of what she knew of the Brotherhood contradicted some of the stories their brutality remained the same throughout. Such a group was no different than criminal scum.

 And yet, the White Fang were the ones branded as Terrorists. Blue hissed to herself, her doe eyes narrowing. The White Fang would never kidnap children—sure, they’d kidnap business owners and company CEO’s at one point, but they had never kidnapped children. The White Fang would never pit starving men and women against each other with the promise of a hot meal. It was one of the reasons why she was against joining with the Xanthus Mafia, but Adam was so blinded by the promises Cinder Fall told him. Blue looked away, unable to continue the train of thought.

 Now, her hero, her teacher, he idol, Adam Taurus, was gone. He still hasn’t been found and the year was ending. Just about two months since the battle of the King’s District had passed, leaving a sour taste in her mouth and a deep foreboding in her stomach. It enraged her, putting her on constant edge. Perry and the other Fang with her, were growing stagnant and relaxed with their new arrangements. Collecting protection of businesses, human or Faunus, was far from honorable. It was extortion. While some would say the needs justified the means—it didn’t sit well with the doe.

 Something needed to be done—something needed to be said. The people needed to listen and get their shit together. Sitting in Vacuo was counterproductive to their cause and did nothing but delay the inevitable. Members said that the cause was over—others said that the battle of King’s District was their final chance. Never an optimist among the defeated. She didn’t know what to do, she didn’t even have a clue of where to begin.

 Sienna Khan was weak, ineffective and did nothing but play politics. Talking with leaders of the four Kingdoms, whining, and yelling about human discrimination, but did nothing aside from breaking a few businesses, attacking and stealing a few train cars of Dust. Her rhetoric, her aggressive speeches were what drew the masses of disgruntled Faunus to the White Fang, the promises of precise strikes at human society.

 Where are those promises? Blue hissed. Where is the revolution that you said we’d have?! Adam seemed to be the only person in the entire Fang to really give a damn about it. He believed in your revolution—he risked his life and gave everything he could for it! How do you repay him and the thousands of Faunus who agreed?! You disavow them, call them rogues to the organization! You tell us, his friends, and followers, to stand down and lay low?!

 No. She clenched her fists, snapping the chopsticks. If Adam is gone and if Perry won’t do anything—I will have to find a way. The humans took my life from me, destroyed the family I was born to—but I’ll be damned if I let a Faunus tear my new family apart.

 Jaune wiped his face, tossing the towel away. He looked upon his friends and sighed into his bare arms. Beside him to his right, Blake sat. TO his left, both Pyrrha and Yang sat. In front of him, Ren placed a plate piled with bacon, rice and ham. In the seat beside him, Nora had skipped straight to pancakes, lathering the tower with syrup. Ruby sat beside Blake, receiving glares from Yang every time the little rose reached for pancakes. Even with the fiery glare that he blonde sent the young girl, she still stole a few bits of the fluffy beauties.

 But then, there was Weiss.

 She sat at the far end of the table, almost as if she wanted to be by herself. She didn’t utter a word since the morning began, resigning herself to whatever it was she was thinking. It was strange to see after all. Normally, she’d go off on a tirade to Nora, explaining how disgusting her tower of pancakes looked, or reprimanding Ruby for trying to skip out on a real breakfast. Hell, she didn’t even scowl at anyone. She was just… silent.

 While for some, it was a breath of fresh air, and maybe the target of teasing from Yang, but even the blonde paid her no attention, raising a spoonful of food, feeding Pyrrha and Blake. It was adorable and honestly not really needed, and it only served to make the white-haired Schnee, flinch and stare blankly at her plate. That was where everything started to look… off. First, it was filled with a measly portion of bacon, ham and rice—not even an egg. While small breakfasts weren’t uncommon, small compared to practically everyone around her—this was cutting it to near starvation. Weiss was a proponent of healthy eating and proper meal portioning, so this was one of the first red flags that rose in Jaune’s head.

 The second, she hadn’t even raised her arms to grab her silverware—better yet, she didn’t even sort the utensils like she normally did every breakfast with the teams. The silverware sat on both sides of her, unmoved and still an unsightly mess. Her napkins unfolded and left askew. But for some reason, no one care dot mention this to any of her—probably afraid of getting yelled at. Jaune wanted to say something, but for some reason, the words caught in his throat.

 The final red flag, to practically spring into the air and wave like a madman before his eyes—her bangs had fallen in a different way. Her scar, her badge of honor, a symbol of her resolve and strength, was covered. She’d never covered her scar, never even tried to. It was her reward for defeating the Arma Gigas in Atlas—it was her badge and the painful proof of her willpower. Something was wrong. Something compelled her to hide something so monumental. And he wouldn’t stand for it.

 “Weiss, what’s wrong?” Jaune said. Nora stopped scarfing down pancakes; Ruby dropped her fork, and pretty much everyone else froze where they sat. His sapphire eyes practically glowed, staring at the white-haired girl. “You haven’t even touched your food—and you love Ren’s cooking.”

 She was silent for a few moments before snapping up. She shook her head a few more before facing the people she saw as friends and family. Her ice blue eyes were dull, almost glazed over. There was a moment of hesitation drawn across her features before she finally willed herself to speak. “What?”

 “What’s wrong?” Jaune asked once again. “Are you okay?”

 “I…” The words caught in her throat. Eyes lowered down to the table in front of her. The bacon, still warm and the ham slightly sizzling in its own oil, smelled inviting. The small, measly scoop of rice she’d taken was mouthwatering. The utensils undone and out of place, practically called her, begging to be fixed. She took a powerful breath, shutting her eyes, keeping the scar from sight. “I… I’m alright, Jaune.”

 “Weiss…” Ruby turned to the girl. “Talk to us… if something’s bothering—”

 Pushing her arms forward, the plat she had slid against the tabletop, grinding against the placemat. Rising to her feet, the chair creaked and screeched backing away. “I… I guess I’m not hungry after all… I’ll see all of you later… I remembered I had something I needed to do.”

 Jaune’s jaw hung loose, watching the girl walk along through the room before disappearing around the corner. He wanted to get up and speak to her, but something told him that now wasn’t the time for that. Weiss seemed dead set on being away from them—who was he to deny her what she wanted. It may seem cold, but the girl more likely than not, had her reasons. People needed time to think things through—she didn’t seem like she needed an intervention; yet. As for interventions, he was going to wait for Yang to do what she does best.

 Sighing into his palm, she had a spot free track record so far. First Blake in the future-past timeline, then Cardin in this current one. While he doesn’t want to be the one to force such a thing—he knew it would happen whether or not he wants it. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his head in defeat. Eyes turned to his dearest friends and significant others; he took a quick bite of his breakfast before facing them with a stern expression.

 “Alright guys…” He began. “Blake, Pyrrha and I… we’re going to Menagerie in a few days, along with Fireteam MSTN and Lightning Platoon of First Echelon.”

 Yang tilted her head. “I get Blake, but Pyr too?”

 “After some long talks with some sponsors, they want me to be their representative in Kuo Kuana to expand their businesses.” Pyrrha said. “Clothing brands, food brands, a lot of companies use me as their face and they were hoping, since Jaune is in the position he’s in, and from what the world saw during the Battle of King’s District, that I could personally meet with merchants there. It’s mostly business for me. But that isn’t to say that I won’t be emotional support for Blake.”

 “How long will you be gone?” Ruby asked with a frown.

 “Three weeks at most, Rosey.” Jaune smiled. “I want to spend Yuletide with all of you. Since finals are over and students have already left campus, we’ll have plenty of time to enjoy the break until school starts back up in late January.”

 “Understood.” All nodded their heads. Ren turned to him. “So, what do you want us to do?”

 “Good thing you asked.” Jaune smiled. “Since we’ve defeated the White Fang, now is the time to regroup and rearm ourselves. We need to solidify our position in Vale and thanks to Cardin—Viridian Hollow. Two cities to watch over with a combined population of over sixty-five million people. Ren, Ruby—the both of you will work with Fiona and the rest of the Fireteam captains. I want complete and total reorganization. Find their weaknesses and their strengths and assign their specializations. You may have to reshuffle the brigades between their divisions, but try to make sure everyone works together.”

 “Once we have a foothold in Viridian Hollow, Cardin will begin recruitment runs in the city as well—make sure to train the new blood as hard as you would train our own here.” Jaune turned to the strongest, and most reckless, of their group. “Yang, don’t kill any. Nora, they aren’t punching bags. Make sure to relay these orders to Coco and SPIA—using our troops as personal tote bags may be funny, I don’t want them torturing our forces.”

 “Boo.”

 “Yawn!”

 “Nora.” Jaune narrowed his eyes with a playful smirk. “I’ll throw out all of our pancake mix.”

 “N-No!” Nora’s eyes widened, as if he’d just slapped her across the face. “Jauney! No! Please!”

 “Then be nice to the new people we bring in.”

 After a brief moment of contemplation, she relented and gave a weak salute. “Y-You got it, Jauney.”

 “I didn’t hear an affirmative from you, Yang.” Jaune almost laughed.

 “No.” She glared. “We gotta toughen these guys up! We saw from the jump the kind of chaos the battlefield can bring. Baptism of Fire! That’s the only way to train!”

 “We have men and women who have experience—not just us—that can train these new recruits without having to throw them into the fire.” Ren said. “There’s no need for BOF.”

 Yang scoffed. “Puh-leese. Lookey here, Renny. Fight against pretty little training drones and their fancy programming all day, every day, but none of that can come even close to actual fighting experience. Shoot guns at barely cognitive machines, sure they’ll dodge and shoot back here and there—but they don’t and won’t think like a person would.”

 Jaune bristled at the comment. “I don’t know, Yang; you might be surprised.”

 “Jaune—you said it yourself, and we saw it for ourselves—we are at war. We already fought in some battles and spilled blood, real blood.” Yang said. Picking up a strip of bacon, she shoved it into her mouth, chomping down hard. “If they don’t prepare—we’ll have corpses piled higher than the Twins.”

 “BOF isn’t a reliable training method in our line of work. In fact, we’re more likely to have several incidents and accidents.” Ren added.

 “You unlocked your semblance and aura in a distressing situation.” Yang raised a brow. “Sounds like BOF to me.”

 “I wasn’t even trained though.” He raised his hands in confusion.

 “Not even trained, my ass.” Yang crossed her arms. “If I remember correctly, you, Nora, Blake and Jaune, were the only ones to take alternative entrance exams since none of you went to combat schools.”

 He was about to speak, but quickly shut his mouth. “Alright, you got me there.”

 “Boom.” Yang slammed her fist into the table. “Yang knows what’s best.”

 “But, Yang…” Ruby quickly piped. “Most of our troops don’t even have their aura unlocked. It would take forever to unlock an entire army’s worth of aura. We don’t need to give them a BOF, maybe… test their limits a little. We do have overshields for a reason.”

 “Yeah, but—”

 “Not everyone has your semblance, Yang.” Jaune said.

 Blake decided to take this chance to speak. “Yang, as your partner, I love you. But you need to remember what happened. You lost an arm because of this attitude. You rely on your semblance too much—it’ll get you hurt again. Please, you know the future so you can avoid doing the same things.”

 “Fine.” She rolled her eyes. “Look, I get that bad things happened before—but I’m not going to make the same mistake twice. Nora! Stop looking at my arm!”

 “Sorry!” She giggled awkwardly. “I was… sorry, I’m already imagining wires and gears… it’s just so interesting.”

 “Nora!!”

 Down the hall and around the corner, a girl in white slumped against the wall. Hand pressed to her chest; she couldn’t breathe. Slowly sliding against the surface, she fell to the floor, as silent as ever. She stared at the wall in front of her, listening to her family argue and yell at each other. She should have been there; she is supposed to be. But, for some reason, she couldn’t will herself to remain in their presence. Something about it all, just stung, like poison.

 Eyes watering, her hands slowly drifted to her head. “Gods… make it stop hurting… please.”

 “Hey, dad.”

 The man leaned into his seat, pressing his scroll to his ear. “What is it, Jaune?”

 “I wanted to let you know that I am going to leave Vale for a few weeks.”

 If his seat wasn’t so secured, he was certain he would have fallen. Instead, he choked on his spit and fell from his seat regardless. The commotion attracted Marie and she came bursting into the room with a handgun. Relieved and sighing in despair, she sheathed her weapon into its holster against her hip, running over to the Arc sprawled in a tangle of both chair and limb. Helping him to his feet, the man quickly switched the call to speakerphone. “What do you mean, leave?”

 “I’m leaving Vale, dad.” Jaune said again. “Violette told me that she let it slip that I’m dating Blake to mom. By the way, hi mom.”

 “Hey, son.” Marie chuckled. “Why are you leaving—better yet, where are you going?”

 “Menagerie.”

 “M-Menagerie?!” Claude choked on his spit once more.

 “Son, do you realize how far Menagerie is?” Marie spoke quickly to salvage the conversation.

 “Well, Blake and I have been dating for a long time now… she wanted to introduce me to her family.”

 “Son, do you know who her parents are?”

 “Of course.” Jaune responded as if it were common knowledge. “Ghira and Kali Belladonna.”

 “And you know—”

 “Dad.” Jaune chuckled. “I know. Blake told me everything. Besides, Mom was once a Fang member—how do you know him?”

 Claude smirked, giving a soft chuckle. “Aside from Marie being a former member of the Fang—Adrienne, your birth mother, and I used to do dealings with Lord Ghira when he first started the White Fang, many years ago. There has to be more for why you’re going all the way to Menagerie.”

 Jaune was silent for a moment. “So, uh, remember the Militia that fought back against the White Fang and the Xanthus Mafia a month and half ago?”

 “Jaune…”

 “Me, my team and several others, signed up for the Militia.” Jaune said more as a question than a statement.

 “Jaune!!” Claude and Marie exclaimed. “Are you insane?!”

 “Listen, listen. I know what you’re thinking, but me and my team and our sister team, team RWBY are the best of the first years and even better than some third years.” Jaune quickly said. “I know what you want to say but please, just listen to me. We saw the kind of terrible things that were happening in southside Vale. We have been volunteering for months to help the people out, dad. Mom, it’s because of me, that dad even made the FV-Day. I wanted the people of southside Vale to feel something to be proud of. It wasn’t just for Blake, it was for her people and yours, mom.”

 “Yes, us being at King’s District was just us being at the wrong place at the right time, but we all agreed that to protect the Kingdom we live in, that we have all come to love, we should do whatever we can to do it. Joining the Militia just seemed like the easiest choice. I mean, ask Cardin! He and his team joined up too!” Jaune took a deep breath. “I know what you’re thinking, but please, trust me. I know what I’m doing.”

 Before Claude to speak, Marie put a finger over his lips. “So, what are you hoping to gain from going to Menagerie?”

 “Support.” Jaune said. “After speaking with Mega Corps and Corporations that supply the Militia and the high command, that I am close to, we have all agreed, unanimously, that we are going to offer a CCT Tower to Menagerie to connect them to the world, rather than leaving them with local communication. It’s not illegal for companies to supply donations and supplies to build a CCT Tower.”

 “But, the Council hasn’t signed off on this!”

 “Good thing it’s nothing political. It’s a bunch of companies working to expand into Kuo Kuana, and the first step is establishing communication with the outside world.” Jaune laughed. “I mean… if it really matters, ODM is looking for newer contracts, especially since I was the one who got them new contracts with the Militia. Lien talks, dad and if it wasn’t the moral standpoint, Menagerie is a gold mine waiting to happen.”

 They were silent. Claude spoke up, confused and worried. “What game are you playing, Jaune?”

 “When we fought in southside, I saw for myself, humans and Faunus fighting side by side.” Jaune said. “We bled together, we defended our homes and our streets from invaders, together. What we looked like, what species we belonged to, didn’t matter. We only had brothers and sisters beside us. That’s what I want to show the world, dad. That’s what I’m showing Vale, and what I hope to show Kuo Kuana. Blake is my girlfriend and honestly… I know it’s way too early to say this, but I love her.”

 “Humans and Faunus have been fighting for too long.” Jaune said. “You and mom showed me that we can coexist. Now, I’m showing everyone the same.”

 Claude took a deep breath. “This is not what I was expecting from this call, son. But, I have to say, I’m proud of you. I will send some transcripts and holo-files to your scroll later today. ODM and a few manufacturing plants have been in need of new clients, we just didn’t know where to send them. When you arrive in Kuo Kuana, please, tell the lord and lady Belladonna, that we send our regards.”

 They swore they heard Jaune chuckle. “Of course, dad.”

 “Alright, was there anything else you wanted?” Marie asked.

 “Yeah, just two more things.” Jaune paused. “One, you think I can invite some people to Chateau Du Arc for Yuletide?”

 “S-Sure!” Marie answered quickly. “How many?”

 “I’m not too sure at the moment, but several of my friends are looking to spend time with me this holiday.”

 “T-That would be lovely!” Marie exclaimed happily. “We’ll set up rooms and plan immediately!”

 “M-Mom…”

 “Marie…”

 “Before you go off the deep end, like Violette, I wanted to get the last thing off my chest.” He paused once again. “Before I go, I wanted you to know that I love you both for everything you’ve done for this family. All of us, all eight of us, love you and couldn’t be happier to have you as parents. Mom, don’t work so hard this winter—aside from council work and the little ones, you need some serious du repos.  Dad—I know things have been rough between us for a long time, but that doesn’t change how I feel. You’re a strong man and a greater father. Don’t berate yourself for things out of your control. Neither of you deserve to be hurting this holiday—be proud of everything you’ve built and created, okay? We’ll see each other soon! Love you!”

 “Goodbye, son! See you soon!” Marie smiled as the call ended.

 For a moment, despite all the chaos and confusion, all the stress, all the things they had done up until that moment, it came crashing down. Tears fell down their cheeks, staring at the blank scroll. Claude turned to Marie, taking her hand. “That’s our boy.”

 “Adrienne would be over the moon and back, if she were here to see what kind of man he’s become.” Marie smiled, a tear dancing down her cheek. “Now, come on. On your feet, Shield of Orléans.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: What Was Asked of Us

 Cardin stared at the king with a blank face. While he saw it coming a mile away, to actually hear the words come from his lips, hit him like a ton of bricks and then some. He gulped, he rubbed his eyes and even pinched his skin a few times, trying to cypher through the dream he was experiencing. When he didn’t wake up in his bedroom, he straightened like a stick, almost a changed man.

 “Look, Cardin.” Jaune laughed. “I know we’ll be gone for a while, but I know that you’ll do fine training with RJAS and Carolina and Washington.”

 “B-But it’s Rosemary and Carolina!!” Cardin said with a pleading tone. “They are some of the scariest women I know! And I know a lot no thanks to you! You’re dating three of them too!!”

 Rolling his eyes, Jaune shot him a playful look. “I mean, I could throw Yang into the mix. Might spice things up a little—”

 “Rosemary and Carolina it is.” Cardin gave him a salute. “I might die training with them, but at least they won’t torture me while they’re at it. I thought we were friends, man.”

 “Oh, we are, buddy.” Jaune chuckled. “Think of it as a friendly push in the right direction.”

 “More like a kick in the balls if you ask me.” Cardin quickly mumbled.

 “Carolina’s mom liked to punch people in the balls. Like mother, like daughter, they say.”

 “H-Huh…?”

 Jaune bellowed a laugh and walked away. “I know what I said, buddy.”

 “J-Jaune!” He cried. “Your joking right? Stop walking away—oh fuck you…”

 Cardin sighed in defeat, hunching over. His hands rested against his knees, with sweat already beginning to form on his brow. Training with Carolina and Rosemary meant bodily harm of the highest order—not exactly Pyrrha or Jaune’s way of training. In fact, it was the exact opposite of the way the two handled training. But, as his thoughts began to dance, lightning exploded in his body—it could be worse—he could be training with Yang.

 Rising from his hunch, the bird realized that Jaune had already disappeared down the hall, leaving him alone with his usual companion. She wore regular civilian clothing for once, opting for a black turtleneck sweater with a brown pea coat over it. Her hair was tied into a bun, revealing her human ears that she tended to hide. The two were silent, watching the empty hallway grow long.

 “Sucks to be you, birdy.”

 The worry on his face disappeared the instant that accented voice echoed in his ears. With a sigh, he turned to the girl beside him. “No kidding, bun. It’s like he wants me to die.”

 “Well, I’d say he’s doing it because he cares… I think.”

 “You think?! Oh, that’s reassuring.” Cardin chuckled. Turning to the blushing girl, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her in with a meep. “By the way, are you, uh, busy for the next few days?”

 Velvet could have sworn her face was steaming. “I-I’m free all month… why?”

 “Have you ever been to Viridian Hollow?”

 “… and like that, she killed the Beowolf.” Nebula finished.

 “Incredible… the power of a mother protecting her child.” Ren whispered in near reminisce. “I can only imagine what was going through her head…”

 The pair walked down the festive streets, grabbing a few delicacies as they passed. LAHAT zoomed through the sky in their airwings of five. The unique sound of their ululating repulsor engines echoing over the drums and strings playing on stages across the streets. People waved flags of Kuo Kuana and Vale, especially that of the Arcs of Orléans. Magenta and olive met for a moment.

 “This is still one of the most surprising things to come out of this trip.” Nebula giggled. “I’ve never seen people this prideful about having someone lead them. I know I’ve said it before, but we just… never had someone like this. We did everything ourselves. If it wasn’t done with our own hands, it wasn’t worth anything…” her face dropped, “are we wrong?”

 Ren said nothing as she began to ramble. “I’m sorry. I just… we spent our whole lives, believing there was no one we can rely on but ourselves. The longer I spend here, the more… confused I feel. Dew and Gwen have managed to find themselves at home here, but me and Octavia… we just…”

 “It’s culture shock.”

 “No, I think it’s something more than that.” Nebula frowned. “You know when you believe something for so long… and then find something that questions that belief? Then that thing starts making more sense than what you previously thought? I’m questioning everything… what this city means; what these people really want; what I want… what I feel… it doesn’t make any sense.”

 “I mean…” she stammered for a moment, turning to Ren. “I’ve known Doré and Clair since we started at Shade together. Them being Arcs doesn’t mean a damn thing when they became some of the toughest bitches at Shade from the jump. They helped where they could, and went above and beyond what was required, but at the same time, they kept their distance when they needed to because there was no reason beyond goodwill.”

 Nebula took a deep breath, running a hand through her purple hair. “Then, you have their oldest sister, Rosemary.”

 Ren blinked. There was a pregnant pause. In an instant, the two of them burst into sputtering laughter. “She is… definitely Rosemary.”

 “I can’t think of a better word either!” Nebula giggled. “Oh man… but then, you have Jaune.”

 Turning her head back to the Headquarters, there was a small figure, eighty stories above ground, dressed in white armor topped with blond hair. Even from her distance on the ground, she could still see him. While she had seen Headmaster Theodore staring down from his office, this feeling she got, it was different from what she expected. There was pride in those distant eyes. Her semblance, Pinpoint, zoomed her vision in, staring at the boy’s face. Jaune remained, arms crossed over his chest, a pleased smile on his face. Not the face of a conquering maniac, she thought.

 Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, turning to the boy beside her. “That guy… what is his deal? Why does he go so far and so out of his way to help people? It doesn’t make any sense. I know that there are some good people in this world, but even with the future past, that doesn’t explain why he’s going so far. It’s both inspiring and terrifying.”

 “I guess… I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’ve never heard of a King that gave a shit about their people. Not even the ancient monarchies of Vacuo cared this much.” Nebula frowned. “I’m just afraid of joining up for something that I don’t one hundred percent am ready for.”

 Ren said nothing. Reaching forward, his hand rested on her shoulder. Instead of reacting aggressively, or even with a flinch, she turned to him, olive eyes meeting magenta. “No one is forcing you to be here, Nebula. You lead your team; you can lead them wherever you please. Jaune understands, better than any of us at the moment. Come on… let’s get some tea.”

 “I swear, it better be that Mistrali tea from a few days ago.” Nebula smirked. “Ooh! Wanna invite Nora? I’ve been wanting to get to know her better too!” The girl gave him a nudge. “Who knows, Renny, you might have your own little harem like the King.”

 For all of his emotional control, stammered, flinching at her words. Words trapped in his throat; he couldn’t piece them together. Cheeks reddening, emotions spiraling and skyrocketing in different ways, he activated his semblance, silencing his emotions. The entire time, Nebula just watched with a playful smirk. “H-He doesn’t have a harem. It’s a polyam—”

 Nebula giggled, shaking her head. “It’s a joke, Renny.” Taking a step closing the distance, she neared him, hands clasped behind her back. Lips only inches from his ear, she whispered. “Or is it?”

 “So… this is her?”

 “Yes. This is Amber, the Fall Maiden.”

 Jaune frowned. “Damn… I didn’t get a good look at her the first time. I don’t think I realized how bad the damage was…”

 “She’s stable at the moment, but we fear we don’t have much time.” Ozpin said. “So, we need to decide on which move we’re to make if we want to save her and the Maiden’s power.”

 “I agree, but Professor… I’m leaving for Menagerie soon.” Jaune frowned. “As much as I want to drop everything and do what I can to help Amber, I can’t. I’ve been planning this trip since I first woke up in Orléans.”

 “I understand, of course.” Ozpin nodded. “But remember, time isn’t on our side and Reggie Teale still resists our questioning and interrogations. How soon do you think you’ll return from Menagerie?”

 “As soon as I possibly can. I’m not too sure how Lord Belladonna will react or respond, so I won’t make any promises I won’t be able to keep. Three weeks—at the most. I’ll spending at least a week in Orléans, so there’s also that.”

 “Okay…” Ozpin adopted a thinking pose. “What will you have us do in the meantime?”

 “Since Atlas isn’t here and General Ironwood hasn’t been added to the circle yet—the best we can do, is stabilize the situation and try to keep her on life support.” Jaune shrugged. “I can’t make a move until Cinder makes hers, or she’s revealed. Also, I’ve been trying to expand on  my semblance. I think I’m making a breakthrough. Your theory on my ability to give and take might have some weight.”

 “Then, I can only hope that you make that discover. Not only Amber’s life, but the power of the Maidens rests in your hands. Quite literally, really.”

 “That’s reassuring.” Jaune deadpanned. “Aside from the Maidens and Amber—Vale, Dale, Viridian Hollow and Glade are all in danger of Salem’s plans.”

 “I believe there is still a sizeable White Fang presence in Glade—while the Brotherhood holds Dale with both factions trying to make moves into Nova, Hebena and Magnus, along with Viridian Hollow, the seat of House Winchester.”

 “Yeah…” Jaune sighed. “Orléans is lucky—we Arcs made sure to isolate ourselves from the geopolitics of Vale. No Brotherhood or White Fang presence that I know of at least. But if I’m remembering it correctly, Orléans was attacked and sieged for a good month before falling to Salem and the Grimm. I have a lot of work to do, don’t I, Professor?”

 “A lot is putting it lightly, your grace.” Ozpin chuckled. “Though, I will say that you have quite the plan laid out. How do you intend to keep these pieces where they are? For all we know, the White Fang and the brotherhood are making their own moves as we speak.”

 “I’m not making anything set in stone.” Jaune shook his head. “Should Salem make her move to break Reggie from prison or RRGE makes a comeback, or worse yet—Cinder reveals herself before I return…”

 “That would be something we cannot let happen.” Glynda sighed. “We’d be defenseless against them. We cannot have another full-scale battle with RRGE like we did at the docks. Not to mention against a villain with Maiden powers. Keeping collateral to a minimum is our top priority and they know this. Too many innocents would be hurt and targeted because unlike them, we have morals.”

 “You can say that again.” Qrow added. “We’re not prepared for whatever this is.”

 “Just know, the King’s Fist is ready for deployment. All you have to do is say the word.”

 There were moments in his life where he’d wonder if he was making the right decisions. From choosing a suit of armor, to deciding the fate of another’s life. He’d witnessed things that didn’t sit well with him—almost akin to waking nightmares if he wanted to be honest. Some things were like dreams, surreal and ethereal like a hazy morning, glowing with early dawn. He couldn’t find the right words to describe what he was feeling, how he was feeling—if there was even something to feel—but there was definitely something there.

 It was like a hinting voice, whispering like a specter. It called to him, commanding him of acts and defiance, but not this time. It was something else entirely. This thing whatever it was, told him to look away, to hide his blushing face beneath the steaming waters—never to surface again. Was it his conscience? He didn’t know. Was it his moral compass spiraling out of control? He doubted it. Was it something else entirely? He would bet all the Lien if he could.

 Standing in front of him was someone he never thought he’d see. His body froze in time, almost clasped in invisible vices. Muscles clenched and fists tightened beneath the steaming waters. He wanted to say something, call out to her, beg her to reconsider, but he had a feeling she knew what was happening. That though alone, scared him. The idea that she was doing all of this on purpose, the very fantasy that she’d do this knowing full well what could happen—absolutely terrified him. He shuddered in the steaming, scalding hot spring waters, feeling the cold rush of terror shake his body.

 In the back of his mind, he could hear his old self whistling and gagging at the same time. Beside him, he swore he could hear men in the distance cat calling and howling like rabid dogs. The though alone, that there was someone else in the hot springs gazing upon what he was seeing, somehow, filled his heart with an inferno of rage. Yet, he knew that there was no one but them. Even with that knowledge, even with the receipt for the private coed hot spring, he was still paranoid. What he saw was so beautiful, so sacred—he wanted to move and cover her with a towel. He didn’t want anyone else to see it. But like before, he couldn’t move—he couldn’t escape.

 Through the misty haze, he could see, just barely, the beautiful streets and highways winding through the vast forestry that surrounded Viridian Hollow, giving the great metropolis its name. While nowhere near self-sufficient as Mountain Glenn, it only needed a few more years, one decade at the most, to become what Mountain Glenn was supposed to be. With a growing population of six million, House Winchester had their hands full keeping the order.

 A splash and a ripple of water, dancing and splashing against his chest. It shattered his thoughts, bringing him to face the beauty of a silhouette wading toward him. Pushing through the mist, a pair of lithe hands rested against his bare skin, sending intense shivers through his torso and beyond. Swallowing the ball in his throat, he croaked, unable to find the words to say. But before he could even think too much, full lips emerged form the mist and pressed passionately against his own.

 Much to his surprise, he didn’t fight back or tense. In fact, he felt more at ease than he’d felt in ages. Her lips were soft, with a light aftertaste of berries and sweet cream. Her tongue fought with his, deepening the embrace. Warmth and water splashed around them, bringing incredible pleasure. As much as they didn’t want to, they broke apart, gasping for air. Indigo eyes locked with chocolate brown, seeing a mirror image of his own bare emotions. Something clicked in his chest, racing his heart to uncontrollable speeds. He could feel his bones ache, ribcage almost snap apart. But that wasn’t the end of it.

 He opened his mouth to speak, but he was quickly silenced by the embrace of her sweet lips. There was a moment of hesitation. She didn’t want to break away, she didn’t want it to end, and neither did he. It was almost too good to be real—a fantasy come true. When his world didn’t fade; when her man didn’t disappear into thin air—they knew this was as real as it got. Her bunny ears tilted as a sheepish, almost adorable look spread across her face.

 “Velvet…” Cardin gasped, arms slowly snaking around her naked form.

 “Cardin…” She said in a near whisper.

 She couldn’t believe what she was doing! Blake always told her that she should just be forward—Coco always told her to go after what she wanted. Yang told her to stop being skittish—Nebula advised her that going the extra mile always brought results. This couldn’t be what they meant. Velvet screamed internally, face burning like hot coals fresh from the fireplace. Her heart was surely beating out of her chest—she swore that the bird could even feel it!

 Damn the women in her life giving her such ridiculous advice. Velvet knew that if the steam didn’t exist, Cardin would probably grow sick from how much she was sweating. Who knew a rabbit could sweat so much in such a situation. She was more terrified now than ever before! Grimm can be fought; racists can be ignored; the White Fang, the brotherhood—none hold a candle to this! There’s no training, no guide manual for this kind of thing!

 When he asked her to come along, she jumped at the chance without a second thought. Riding the DustTrain across Sanus and through the Forever Fall Forest, was one of the greatest things she’d seen in her life. Exploring the sights and sounds, the delicacies, and markets within Viridian Hollow’s titanic walls with Cardin, had been one of the most enjoyable things she’d done. But now, relaxing in a coed Hot Spring, reserved for just the two of them—naked she couldn’t explain what she was doing.

 Naked. She shuddered so slightly, making sure the bird holding her wouldn’t notice. Chocolate eyes gazed into his usually stern indigo, finding the irises that held so much power and internal strife, clouded over, almost in a daze. Velvet wanted to say something, but just as her mouth opened, he leaned forward, pressing his pursed lips against hers.

 On the outside, she was relishing the embrace, relieved that he wanted this as much as she did. It was a reassuring thought. But internally, she was cheering like a madwoman. Jumping up and down, doing cartwheels and backflips—she was on cloud nine. His hands snaked against her skin, fingers grazing against the trough of her spine, eliciting a moan from the bunny Faunus. Her own hands began to slide from his broad chest, slowly snaking around his neck.

 She wanted to keep him there, finally grasping his head against her own. As his own hands sent explosive tingles of electricity through her body, her lithe fingers rummaged through his burnt orange hair, keeping him tightly against her body, engaged with a powerful lip lock. Feeling the passion build within her, she bit down against his bottom lip, bringing a heavy groan from the man holding her. Breaking away, her hands slid from his now ravished hair, cupping his now burning red cheeks.

 “I know you only asked me—”

 “Velvet…” Cardin interrupted her. “I have been a terrible person. One of the worst. I’ve done things that I can never forgive myself for… I’ve seen things that I could have prevented—I’ve helped monsters do things I could have stopped. I want you… I want you so badly now… but it just feels wrong. It feels like I’ve lied to you—”

 “No!” She called suddenly. “No. You are a changed man, Cardin. You’re not in the Brotherhood. You’re at Beacon, you’re the future lord of House Winchester and one of Jaune’s most trusted companions! You can’t beat yourself up over what happened in the past. And you already know that I trust you. I… I want you too. I want you more than you can imagine… ever since the day you first walked into Doctor Oobleck’s class. I’ve been waiting all this time… I wanted you to tell me first.”

 “Velvet…” Cardin leaned forward, wading through the waters. She gasped, cheeks reddening as her back pressed against the edge of the hot spring. She gasped once more, eyes widening. Feet resting against the floor, she felt something pressing against her navel. Her hands slowly snaked back, holding his face in her palms. “I think… I think I love you… and it scares the living fuck out of me. I don’t know how to describe what I feel… I can’t explain it, but it scares me, Velvet! It scares me more than anything I’ve ever felt! I’ve never been in love… but… whenever I look at you… whenever I hear your voice… it makes me feel…”

 “Happy.” She said with wide eyes. “Relieved… excited for what’s to come…”

 Springing forward, she closed the gap between their faces. Her arms shot back around his neck, forcing his large frame back into the edge. Cardin gasped as they broke, eyes wide with surprise. She slid down from his body, hands drifting below the water, grabbing him. His face burning hot and red, he hissed, teeth clenched tight.

 “I wasn’t the only one…” She said, lips quivering. “I have bottled these emotions for so long… I am not waiting anymore. Cardin… d-do… do you want to continue?”

 Breathless, indigo eyes widened. Her smile, it was just so sexy. Her tilting bunny ears, made his heart burst. Nodding dumbly, her hand suddenly tightened around his member, drifting, and gliding across his length. She moaned, leaning in, nibbling on his ear, Cardin gasped once more, weaker than he had ever been in his life. They waded, she pulled and stroked, drawing him to the shallow end of the hot spring. With a strength he never knew she had, she threw him into the steps, knocking the air from his lungs.

 Sitting there, she threw herself onto him, lips and teeth nibbling on his bare chest, sucking until it bruised. Locked in his own body, Cardin didn’t know what to say, what to even think! He shot his head back as she drifted lower, her lips kissing the head of his erect cock. She licked, lapping at the head before diving onto it, taking it deep. She gagged and choked. She held it though, chocolate eyes boring into his.

 Mind like jelly, he stared at her, as if his whole universe exploded into a blinding cacophony of colors. There she was, between his legs, his cock shoved deep into her throat. She began to bob, moaning and choking as she went up and down. A hand moved, dancing across his chest, feeling ever crease and striation of his muscles. Once more, he didn’t know what to do, head pressed against stone steps, he gasped out, face beet red. To his surprise, she grabbed his hand and pulled it to rest on her head.

 Rabbit ears tilting, she smiled with a cute but sexy eye smile as he rubbed her head. She shot back, gasping for air. They said nothing. Before she could move, he grabbed her. She let out a meep as he took her naked body into his arms. There was focus in his gaze, his muscles clenching tight, she felt safe. Still, they said nothing, her heart racing in her little body, she couldn’t break her eyes away from her giant.

 To her surprise, she was lowered carefully on a bench. Despite his size, he was tender. Lowering the bench into a bed, he lowered himself onto her, lips pressing to her bare neck, teeth grazing against her human ears. Heart racing, nipple taught against his chest hickeys, his hands drifted across her skin, taking one of her breasts between his fingertips. With the pad of his index finger, he drew circles around her areola, drawing a sharp hiss from Velvet. Ears tilted in, her back arched for a moment.

 Carefully, slowly, methodically, his other hand moved down her toned abdominals, drifting against the patch of hair at the space between her legs. Before he continued, he stopped. As if frozen in his body, he stopped moving. Indigo and chocolate met for a split second. She gave him a simple nod. Fingers drifted through the small patch of hair, earning a short and shallow gasp. Hairs began to rise, electricity screamed through her body. Muscled thighs began to spread, revealing her soaking entrance.

 Cardin took a slow and shaking breath as his fingers pressed against the little red button above. From just the touch alone, she moaned, legs shooting together. Eyes focused, he burned the image in his brain, memorizing every reaction, every sharp and breathless gasp. Fingers began to move again, playing with her clitoris as his middle and ring finger drove through the walls. He shot down, pressing his lips to hers as his fingers began to explore. Spreading every juicy fold, going as deep as he could.

 Through his ruminations, Velvets face glowed red. “C-Cardin!” She said with a hoarse voice. “I-I’m…”

 She groaned, teeth clenching tight. Cardin flinched, her hips bucked, her back arching. Legs clenched together, locking his hand in place. As she shot back into the bench, she panted, eyes shut. “More… more. Make me the lady of House Winchester. Make me your woman. J-Just… please… be gentle. It’s my first time.”

 Cardin turned to her; eyes wide with surprise. “I-It’s… my first time too.”

 “R-Really?” Velvet shot up, as if reinvigorated.

 “Yeah…” Cardin blushed.

 She took his face into her hand. “You and me, Cardin.”

 “You and me.”

 Slowly, they repositioned. Her legs spread wide, revealing her red and swollen pussy. He waited, resting the head of his throbbing member against the soaked entrance. He waited, rubbing the head against it, listening to every moan and gasp. Indigo eyes focused on her, taking in every moment, letting it sear into his hippocampus. “A-Are you ready?”

 She reached up, resting her hands on his shoulders. “Yes…”

 He pushed, spreading her lips. Velvet immediately shot her head back, fingernails digging into his skin. More. More. More! He began to move, walls and folds of juicy flesh contorting to his length. A sharp hiss escaped her lips, immediately forcing the boy to stop. “Bun?”

 “I-I’m fine…” she panted. Wiping a stray tear, she shook her head, pulling down to meet her. Foreheads pressed together, she waiting, taking slow breaths. “Y-You can move. J-Just… gentle please. You’re a lot bigger than I thought.”

 It was as if a switch turned on in his head. Springing into action, his hands slowly drifted to her hips, his own moving with a strict motion. He was slow, careful not to sheath himself all the way to the base. His teeth clenched, his jaw set—she was so tight! Hips moving, he leaned in, kissing her neck, nibbling, and sucking until it bruised. She moaned, walls as tight as ever, tightening further as he began to move faster. Closer and closer, her body was reacting. His body was reacting. Pushing, pushing, pushing; he felt something build within.

 He didn’t know how long he was going, how hard he was going, but they couldn’t hold back anymore. Velvet cried out, her body tightening beyond belief. His hips buckled forward, shoving his entire length within her tight pussy. Breathless, they cried out in unison.

 An explosion of sensations, like lightning, like fire, like relief, she squeezed him dry. Rope after rope, he burst inside, filling her to the brim. As she collapsed, he slid out, uncorking the white liquid itching to be freed. Spilling between the lattice of the bench, Velvet panted, an arm resting over her eyes. Ears fell back, splayed across the bench. A victorious smile began to grow on her red face. “Birdy?”

 “Y-Yeah, Bun?”

 “I… I love you too.”

 Jaune stood at the command center of the HQ, gazing upon the never-ending expanse of Vale. Cars packed each of the highways and overpass bridges. Businesses were bustling with activity and suits ran back and forth across the streets. Interns, unpaid and paid, dashed to coffee houses and cafes, carrying drink carriers filled completely with lattes and coffees. Students flooded malls and outlet centers, skipping class, or enjoying their time off before going on with their menial lives.

 For a moment he imagined a life like that. Running a little shop on the side of a busy roadway, or looking down from the Megatowers, staring into the blind monotony of static income. Waking up, going to work, clocking in and waiting for eight hours to move on with his life—it had its quirks. In a way, it would have been a nice change of pace. Compared to the constant fast life of being a huntsman, or even a King. Someone always wanted someone dead, more so as a Huntsman. That moment alone, he imagined the feigned innocence of being a civilian. No aura, no weapons, laws to follow and simplicity to live.

 The worst thing to happen would be thieves or a flat tire; maybe a car crash or disease or Grimm. But as a huntsman—Grimm would be the very least of ones worries. Bandits and other huntsmen were just the tip of the iceberg. Soldiers, armies, politics. Everything—even the fate of menial civilians—rested on the shoulders of men and women like huntsmen and huntresses. It was tiring.

 Sighing softly, he raised his hand and pressed his palm against the clear glass panes. Banners of Vale and Beacon waved in the winds, showing off to the men and women visiting for the Vytal Festival, the Kingdom and the city’s pride. In the distant northside, great showers of colors could be seen exploding into the skyline across the Riviere Bleu. White and green Megatower Arcologies glowed with holograms and advertisements. Visitors from Vacuo and Mistral were cheering and partying in the streets. Even with the distance, he could feel the vibrations from their drums and thrashing footsteps.

 Taking a soft breath, he turned on his heels, blue eyes gazing at the men and women glued to their swivel seats, typing away at the computers and consoles. Others were talking into headsets, coordinating with Ankōshoku and Verde scientists and commanders. The command center, Jaune smiled, was the brain of the entire operation. Fifty of the best code breakers, programmers, IT specialists, linguistic/cultural experts, and the brightest commanders, sat and worked together, keeping the King’s Fist running.

 Knowing these men and women by name and rank, Jaune frequented the command center when he wasn’t training or with his Queens. The Goulding twins were brother and sister, IT specialists that could handle any technical difficulties over scroll or in person, home grown from MT09. Technology was their advantage over the White Fang and the Brotherhood. Especially since most of their tech was new and barely tested. Ming and Daya were the King’s Fist’s de facto code breakers, formerly aligned with Atlas’ Codebreaker Division. They became disillusioned with Atlas’ growing political and military ambitions.

 Each member had their own reasons for joining the King’s Fist, but they alone, ran the army as much as he did. Smiling as he walked past the concentrating men and women, his arms crossed behind his back. Blue eyes started hard at the All-Terrain Tactical Enforcers. Beautiful six-legged walkers with powerful autocannons mounted at the cockpit and hull. On its back, the massive mass-driver cannon was more imposing in person. Currently, in the vehicle bay, seven AT-TE walkers were assembled with seven more still being pieced together down the street in the Warehouse District a few blocks over.

 Above them, almost fifty LAHAT carrier-transports hung from different ceiling clamps as maintenance teams worked around the clock. Higher still, the first Hornets were released form their docking claps to begin their first patrols over Vale’s airways. No more than fifteen deployed during peace time. But he wasn’t here to inspect the King’s Fist’s vehicles, he was waiting patiently for some of his favorite units and Fireteams.

 A muffled rumble shook the hangar bay as papers and anything not bolted down began to dance and sing, shooting in every direction. Three LAHAT arrived, all bearing light blue and space grey colors. Each gunship looked like they’d seen better days. Bullet holes, burn marks and signs of battle—even deep gashes that looked like a Beowolf’s plaything. Two of the cockpits had deep cracks in the ballistic steel-glass, like spider webs spreading from edge to edge. One by one, they came to sudden halts, hissing hot air and expelling their depleted Dust crystals.

 The lead LAHAT’s cargo doors hissed, screeching open before completely detaching itself from the hull. Inside, eighteen men and women burst free, dressed in Coco’s new breastplates and body gloves. They hobbled free, removing their helmets, revealing Humans and Faunus of varying colors and types.  From the rear of the troop, a towering woman removed her shattered helmet and tossed it to one of the maintenance workers glaring bloody murder at the platoon. Her face was distinguished by giant tusks protruding from her cheeks.

 “Captain Jade Terra of Lightning Platoon, sir!” The woman beamed, saluting the blond king. “We are proud to report a resounding success against the Grimm in the outer reaches between Nova and Hebena. Minimal casualties and almost no collateral, sir!”

 “At ease, Captain.” Jaune nodded. “Where’s Fireteam MSTN?”

 “They should be on their way soon.” Jade nodded. Her deep green eyes following after the boy. “Is there something wrong, your grace?”

 “No, I’d rather have you and Marsha here together.” The King led her along. “Let Lightning Platoon enjoy themselves for the time being.”

 “You heard the King, boys and girls—we have some downtime, get some grub and R&R!”

 “Yes, sir!”

 “Who are we?!” One of the soldiers cried.

 “Lightning Platoon!”

 Maintenance workers and mechanics stared at them with deadpanned expressions. As the other LAHAT hissed open, expelling their bay doors, more men and women jumped free, embracing one another for another successful mission out in the wilds, much to the ire of everyone else. They were fifty-five of the toughest, meanest, and most courageous soldiers he had ever met and none of them had their aura unlocked. Jaune admired that a lot. As hard as it was to believe, Lightning Platoon was far form trigger happy grunts that Atlas and even Mistral employed. They were trained men and women who honed their skills from being smalltime hunters to even having experience from the White Fang to former syndicate enforcers, to former SWAT and counter-terrorist officers, each man and woman was handpicked by Anthony and Carolina, themselves.

 They sauntered through the vehicle bay, nodding their heads and chanting different creeds and battle cries. But as they disappeared into the massive industrial elevators, a rumble was heard coming from the distance. Suddenly, breaking through the clouds, a Bullhead, burned and beaten as well, plowed through the airspace of Vale. Coming to a screeching halt, the aircraft hovered slowly into the vehicle bay. A loud, screeching hiss arrived, as it landed. The cargo bays opened, revealing a quartet of men and women dressed in GEN2 power armor.

 At the head, a woman wearing orange and green power armor, jumped out first. Her Scout helmet clasped under her arm. Her long dirty blonde hair was tied into a warrior’s knot at the back of her head, revealing pale skin and light brown eyes. Behind her, the twins, jumped after her. Both wore EVA helmets with armor bearing red and white. The only way to tell the difference between them, Skylar had blue hair and Naples had a head of golden hair. The last of them, however, was Tenne, Jaune’s favorite. Only a few years older than he was, she smirked, giving him a confident look.

 Smiling softly, Jaune ran up to them. Without a moment to waste, the former Shadow Operators, snapped at attention, saluting the King. Shaking his head, the boy gave her a silly smirk. “At ease, guys. I was worried for a moment!”

 “Apologies, your grace!” The four of them bowed as one. “We were held up fighting some of the Greater Grimm after Lightning pulled out. There were Alpha Nevermore all across the badlands between Nova and Hebena. Next time we will ensure we keep to the timetable.”

 “Gods, Marsha.” Jaune deadpanned. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

 Tenne nudged the older woman. “Told you.”

 “I-If I-I could s-say s-something.” Skylar stuttered as usual. “W-We didn’t h-have to f-fight the N-Nevermore.”

 “Well, King.” Tenne turned to him with a raised brow. “You got a new mission for us?”

 “Well, you are my favorite Fireteam,” Jaune leaned in, giving Tenne a smirk. “Don’t tell my sister I said that.”

 The girl snorted. “Which one?”

 “Touché.” The pair bumped knuckles. “Anyway, Marsha, I need to speak to you and Captain Terra for a moment. The rest of MSTN can relax.”

 As the fireteam split off, Marsha and Terra stood on either side of the boy king. “Alright. I will be heading to Menagerie tomorrow afternoon. Me, Queen Blake, and Queen Pyrrha have business to attend to with Lord Ghira, and we have one hundred engineers coming with us.”

 “Why?” Terra gasped with wide eyes. “One hundred engineers?”

 “If all goes to plan, we’ll be building a CCT Tower for Menagerie.” Jaune nodded. “If we want to win and protect the world—Faunus of Menagerie need to be in the loop. All free men and women deserve the right to know what’s happening in the world. And in exchange, open trade, and migration for Faunus of Menagerie. We will unite the world with this—I know it.”

 “What do you need us for, your grace?” Marsha nodded.

 “The engineers are there to build the tower—they cannot defend themselves.  I will be speaking with the Belladonnas and spending most of my time in the Belladonna mansion in Kuo Kuana, while Queen Pyrrha will be speaking with merchants and establishing company contracts. I can’t protect the innocents of Kuo Kuana from the creatures of Menagerie. Many species are evolved forms of Grimm that we don’t have much intelligence on. I need the best—so I have you.”

 “When has Fireteam MSTN ever let you down?”

 “Lightning Platoon is always ready!”

 Weiss stared at her food, uncertain of what she wanted to do or eat. Beside her, utensils laid askew. Napkins were unfolded and glasses weren’t properly filled with the right substance. Orange juice on the left in the thin tall glass, while warm milk cooled in the shorter, oblong glass, was her usual get up—but not this time. Both glasses were replaced with a simple, painfully plain cup filled with water. Not even ice.

 She was emotionless, a near drone of what she used to be. She didn’t yell, or even try to be perfect anymore. Weiss wanted to tell someone what she was feeling but every time it came to it, insecurities and fears she’d bottled down would surface. No one would or even could fathom the depth or the worries she was feeling. Wanting nothing more than run or fight, she didn’t know which choice would be the most appropriate.

 Fight what, fight who? She didn’t know. The Ice Queen didn’t know who her enemy was—why she was even like this. She couldn’t figure what was bringing this out. Was it Jaune? Was it the three beautiful women who fawned over him like nymphs and sirens? Weiss wanted to say something, explain why she felt the way she did, why she was doing the things she was, but she was afraid of what they’d say. Who wouldn’t be afraid? Women like them compared to her? She was as flat as board. She was average at best, and she swore she was too white and pale—who in their right mind would date a fluorescent lightbulb?

 Sighing, her head tilted down, pressing against the table. “What is wrong with me?”

 “Hey.” A gruff voice sounded beside her.

 “Hello, Junior… how’re you today?”

 “I could be better.” The man chuckled, taking a seat beside her. “You?”

 “I suppose I could say the same.”

 “Wanna talk about it?” He asked, raising a brow.

 “I mean… I don’t want to bother you—”

 “I used to be a bartender—listening to people’s problems is my specialty.” He smiled warmly. “Now, spill. Can’t have a member of Fireteam RWBY slacking. MSTN and RJAS might keep their record.”

 Giggling for the first time in a very long time, Weiss looked at the man with a soft, wistful smile. “I… I think I’m in love with Jaune.”

 Unexpectedly, the man choked on his coffee, spitting the burning liquid across the table. “You w-what?!”

 “I-I think I’m in love—”

 “No, I heard you perfectly well. I’m just… wow.” Junior ran a hand through his short cut hair. “The kid has some serious game… what the fuck?”

 “What?” Weiss deadpanned.

 “N-Nothing!” Junior chuckled. “I’m just both surprised and worried. Why do you feel this way for him?”

 For the first time, Junior watched the Ice Queen blush. “I-I, w-what?! W-Why?! What does t-that have to do with a-anything?!”

 He quickly raised his hands to defend himself. “I’m just trying to get to the root of the problem.”

 “What makes you think it’s a problem?!”

 “Do you really want me to answer that?” Junior gave her a knowing look, eyes trailing from her own, to her untouched plate of a meager dinner of rice, steak tips and veggies. Normally, she’d have more on her plate, separated and correctly divided into the right portions. This was a mess at best. Veggies weren’t placed in their usual corner, mixing with rice and steak juices—something that Wiess was usually vocal about.

 Blushing once again, Weiss huffed and snapped her head to look anywhere but Junior’s deadpanned expression. “I-I’m not hungry!”

 “Right.” Junior drawled. “Look, I know a thing or two about love. It makes you do dumb and crazy things. Case in point—starving yourself.”

 “I-I’m not starving myself—see?!” Weiss, spitefully, scooped a large spoonful of rice and greens, shoveling the foot into her mouth. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes.

 “You can lie to your friends and the man you love, but you can’t lie to me.” Junior frowned. “I’ve seen men and women come into my club when it was one. They’d ask for top shelf liquor and pay thousands of Lien, just to have someone listen to their problems. They’d leave drunk off their asses, stumbling and hobbling back and forth, barely able to find the doorway. I know you won’t go to such drastic measures, but this is just the precursor to something worse. If you won’t get over this and figure out the right choice of action, you will destroy yourself and your team.”

 “W-What do you mean?”

 “Those people I was talking about? I’d see them on the news, killed in car collisions, or suicide.” Junior shuddered. “I wanted to keep them here, rest without getting behind the wheel or going into dark thoughts… but I was in a dark place myself. I had no honor and only cared for the Lien because before Jaune happened… here in southside, all we cared about was what we could gain. It was a con that served its purpose at the time, but now, I feel sick thinking of it—I pray that it doesn’t happen to any of your youngsters. You are all about Melanie and Miltia’s age—and those two are the closest things to little sisters I got. Just don’t tell them that. I don’t want it getting into their airheads. They’re inflated enough, y’know.”

 Giggling, Weiss nodded her head, swallowing her food. “Thank you, Junior. I can see why Jaune trusts you so much.”

 “What can I say, I’m a resourceful guy.”

 Weiss shook her head, giving him a warm smile. “No. It’s because you are a good friend and an even better man. You care about the men and women under you. You care enough to know us, understand us… and I think you are invaluable to the King’s Fist. Thank you again for listening, Junior. I guess I needed an intervention, huh?”

 “Needed, is an understatement, Ice Queen.”

 “I promise I’ll be fine.” Jaune smiled. “Carolina, Rosemary. Be nice to CRDL and the other Fireteams. They can’t fight if they can’t walk.”

 “Aw, boo. No fun.” Carolina huffed with a playful look. “Always a buzzkill.”

 “Washington?” Jaune turned to the blond man. “You know what to do.”

 “Listen, I think you are overestimating my abilities here, boss.”

 “Throw us a bone, why don’t you?” Rosemary snickered. “You are handicapping us.”

 “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear you questioning my orders.” Jaune gave the two women a cheeky smile. “Ruby, keep Weiss and Yang under control. Yang, don’t break the recruits in Viridian Hollow—we need them operational before the Vytal Festival Tournament at the end of the school year.”

 Hearing a huff of disappointment from the blonde bombshell, Jaune gave her a soft kiss, bringing a blush to her face. “I’ll miss you.”

 “I’ll… I’ll miss you more.” Yang said in a near whisper. Her lilac eyes trailed to the concrete and steel toes of her boots.

 “Hey, I’m not going to be gone long.” He smiled.

 “You better not be.” She growled.

 “Not even the oceans can keep me from you for Xiao Long.”

 She sputtered, giggling up a storm. Pulling him close, she gave him a quick peck. “That was the shittiest pun I’ve ever heard, but I love it. Go and have fun, hot stuff. It’s a long trip to Menagerie.”

 “You have no idea…” Jaune walked towards the docking plank. “To the King’s Fist! Remember your orders and keep to the operations you’re assigned to! We must not falter in this time of silence from our enemies! Do not forget—for Vale! For Remnant!!”

 Upon the deck, Jaune stopped and turned to face the men and women he’d fought beside and bled with for the last eight months. Each of them waved him off, pride and adoration in their eyes. Banners waved and signs were held by civilians that thrived thanks to his rule, cheers were called by those who were given another chance at life. Faunus and Human stood together, like the future the White Fang fought for. But as the ship floated out of the port, a pair of hands interlocked with his.

 To his left, Pyrrha held tightly, almost shaking with excitement. On his right, Blake rested her head on his shoulder, cat ears rubbing against his neck. It was a soothing moment; one he wasn’t going to take for granted. He brought up his right hand, kissing Blake’s and did the same to Pyrrha’s shortly afterwards, bringing soft giggles from the two.

 “Did you see that send off?” Jaune smiled.

 “Of course!” Pyrrha sighed wistfully. “How could anyone miss that?”

 “That’s what we’re fighting for.” Blake nodded. “For our people to stand together…”

 “For our people to be free.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Con la Brisa

 Crystal waters beat against the hull of the ship. Salt and endless scent of nature and running shit flowed into his open nostrils. Pelicans screeched and called, dashing into the surface of the waters, returning with bills overfilling with water and fish, jumping to escape. Shaking his head, the sight was nothing new—in fact, it was one of the most boring, most common sights of the last week. Grimm were almost nonexistent, so bringing in two destroyers and a cruiser for escort was a waste of time and Dust.

 He was half expecting Sea Grimm like Sea Feilong and Terremer, humanoid looking Grimm with their lower halves a mutated, horrific, combination of a fish and a crab. Having fought a few in the past, those nightmarish perversions of the mermaid of fairytales, he wouldn’t take any chances travelling to Menagerie without proper protection. It was always better to have and not need, than need and not have. Taking a deep breath, taking in the foul scent of deep open ocean, he sighed, resting against the railing of the warship.

 Vale was not entirely happy that a small task force of warships had taken off from her docks. Thankfully, the council let it slide, thanks to Ozpin’s expert silver tongue and his father’s diplomatic grace. He stared at the sloshing waters and the warships steaming forward on either flank. Marines and sailors ran back and forth across the decks, sensors and radars spinning and tracking. If something was coming, they would know in an instant. He turned his gaze upward, following the ululating sound of repulsor engines. A pair of LAHAT airwings flew by, machineguns and miniguns prepped and ready for combat as they scouted ahead.

 There were more than four thousand men and women on their way to Menagerie, Human and Faunus. Many of the Faunus among them, had never seen or even been to Menagerie. They didn’t know what to expect and others weren’t too sure if they even wanted to see the gifted homeland of their people. To most, it was an insult, a slap to the face, like a petty reward for their victory in the Faunus Wars.  Blake made sure to keep her people in check and calm, easing the growing tension in the floating vessels.

 But in the end, it was finally worth it. A cry from the crew brought Jaune from his thoughts and gaze. Snapping up, pushing away from the railing, his blue eyes landed on the sight of the great island nation of Menagerie. He could see the wooden docks, maintained with an army of Faunus of all types and breeds. From the docks, festival banners could be seen, denoting their own celebrations of the Vytal Festival. Against the coast, several small settlements could be seen popping up from the beach and the shallow coral reef. Mer-Faunus swam about, dancing in the blue waters, splashing with joy.

 Through the crowded docks, buildings, huts at best, rose into the air, on stilts and elevated platforms. What surprised him the most, were the pagoda-like structures, that rose into the sky, wider than they were tall. It was a more rustic version of the Megatowers back in Vale. Faunus of every kind lived within the arcologies, smiling and waving banners and hanging streamers from their balconies. In the streets, bull Faunus lifted heavy materials over their shoulders with ease, while rabbit Faunus skittered across the city blocks, running about with beaming smiles on their faces.

 In the watery districts, market stalls stood, filled with goods for the water-based Faunus. As the ships neared, smaller boats, fishing vessels came into view, their crews confused and surprised. Soldiers of Lightning hung over the railing, smiling, and waving at the fishermen, receiving confused, but pleased waves back. Horns were blown and blue flags were raised, bearing the rainbow arcs of Orléans and the sigil of Vale. Fishermen in their boats immediately reacted, eyes wide and pointing at Jaune. To his surprise, they bowed their heads as the warships drifted along.

 “So,” Pyrrha spoke up, turning to Blake. “The oriental fashion you wear makes sense now.”

 The girl flinched, breath short and shaking. A small wistful smile grew on her face. “Yeah… most of us are actually descended from Anima. When we defeated the Emperor and his Council, we took the fashion of Anima and Mistral with us here to Menagerie. Of course, with a few changes here and there to accommodate the tropical climate.”

 “Wow… I’m from the northern parts of Anima. I guess we never did follow the fashion styles of the former Emperor.” Pyrrha turned to the girl, winking with a sly smile. “Either way, you work it, Blakey.”

 Blake couldn’t help but beam at the two. Taking a deep breath, she sighed. “Jaune. Pyr. I know this could—should—go without saying, but the Faunus of Menagerie know almost nothing of the Four Kingdoms and the Humans who inhabit them, aside from rumors and the news relayed to them by the White Fang. I’m sure you can assume some details have been skewed.”

 “What’s why we’re here, your grace!” Jade cried happily. “Faunus and Humans working together. I’ll admit, Lightning Platoon is skilled, but his grace brought us along to show the Faunus of Menagerie that we can coexist, something we all need to learn.”

 “Sienna Kahn can’t keep her aggressive ways for long when she sees us.” Marsha spoke up. When the King and Queens turned to her, she snapped into a salute. “Fireteam MSTN is ready for deployment.”

 “Lightning Squad as well.”

 “Good. Before we dock, this is my first and final order.” Ignoring the looks the Captain and huntresses were giving him, he continued. “Blake, this is your homeland—these are your people. You lived here, you understand Menagerie in ways most of us don’t. As such, you have command for the duration of our stay.”

 She gaped. Red rising to her cheeks, she smiled. “This is why I love you. Like I was saying, Faunus of Menagerie are weary of humans. We barely had enough interaction with them, aside from what the White Fang told us and the occasional trade ship from Vacuo or Orléans. Even some airships form Mistral might find themselves here to trade wares that may or may not have been smuggled out of the continent. Be careful and don’t stare. Don’t do anything you wouldn’t in Vale.”

 “If they watch, don’t look back—we are literally dropping an army on their shores without any forward notice.” Blake hollowed, receiving calls of affirmation from across the deck. “Don’t mind them. All we are doing is breaking their status quo. They will examine you; they will test you to see how you’d react. And from what I know—the White Fang might even have a presence on Menagerie, especially after the Battle of King’s District.”

 “With this act, we will end millennia of inequality and injustices. We will change the future! For Humans! For Faunus! For Remnant!!”

 “For Remnant!!” The cry was unanimous, shaking the deck from the boards to the bolts. The other ships bellowed their horns, marines and sailors waving their hats and hands with pride.

 The young Queen turned her head, amber eyes landing on the sight of her beloveds. Pyrrha leaned against Jaune, arm locked with his, green eyes meeting her own. It was an electrifying gaze, one that made her shiver with a delight she hadn’t felt or experienced in a long time. Slowly spreading across her face, the Spartan’s lips turned into a face splitting smile. Breaking away, she looked at Jaune, who had nothing, but pride painted across his features. His gaze was strong, concentrated and planted solely on her. He was proud of her. The very thought was elating and lifted the weight of nervousness off her already slouched shoulders.

 It had been five years since she’d seen her parents—five long grueling years. She didn’t know where to start. Leaving them behind to join Sienna Khan’s new Fang, was one of the mistakes she wished she could take back. There was no doubt in her mind that she broke her parents’ hearts. That feeling of disappointment was all too real, worse, hate—resentment. The things she’d done, the man she chased after so long—the things he’d done to her. She shuddered at the thought of him ever returning from where he disappeared to.

 For a moment, she shut her eyes, leaning against the steel railings. She could hear his voice in the recesses of her mind, despite all this time away from him. The feeling of his breath against the back of her neck, his porcelain mask scratching and irritating her scalp—it was becoming too real. Blake swore she felt his rough hands grazing against her shoulders, callouses, the inverse of her smooth skin. Hairs raised and her fear; ears twitching from how rough he was. It didn’t get any better. His breathing grew hoarse; she felt his hands wrap around her, tightening to the bone. She could feel him forcing her, and there was nothing she could do.

 For that moment, and that moment alone—she remembered what fear was.

 A soft caress was felt on her shoulder, gracefully pulling her from her darkening thoughts. Cat ears perked, but immediately softened, feeling lips nibble against both. A hot blush grew on her cheeks when she realized both Pyrrha and Jaune were treating her to heaven in full view of their troops. While she knew not one of them would dare to peek or stare, the idea that there were people who could see them doing this—it turned her on. The blond boy’s hand slid against her ribbon wrapped arm before sliding to catch her hand, sending warmth unlike the tropical heat, throughout her body.

 “Blake, I know you’re worried.” He whispered, almost huskily. “Don’t be. Your parents will be ecstatic that you’ve returned. In fact, if I didn’t know any better, I’d assume they’d even throw a feast to celebrate your return. Lord Ghira is a big deal y’know.”

 “Oh, stop it…” she blushed. “My family is not that influential. We just… we had the right things to say at the time.”

 “Hopefully, we do too.” Pyrrha nodded.

 “No need for hoping—I know we do.” Jaune smiled, hoping to relieve the tension beginning to build.

 Hopefully.

 Jaune tried his best not to show his worry. That word alone almost made him shudder like a winter breeze. He didn’t have the luxury of hopefully. He needed definite answers, and he was certain, absolute without a doubt, that they had the right things to offer and say. The Faunus, from what Blake told him in the future-past, took three months to convince the Faunus to finally rise up against the White Fang and defend Mistral.

 He needed that same fervor, but within one week. He needed the Faunus as soon as possible, he needed Menagerie. Breaking the White Fang’s will to fight was paramount to his plans—and to break the White Fang, he needed to sever their only line of support. The Faunus Homeland. But damn if it wasn’t a rabbit hole in of itself. The things he offered could possibly hold little to no weight for the people of the island continent.

 Best outcome, everything goes to plan. Faunus are free to travel between Vale and Menagerie, the CCT Tower of Kuo Kuana begins construction and resources flow into the Faunus Homeland as new trade agreements and routes are planned and approved. Worst outcome—they all die. Arrested or blasted as they come into the city’s maritime waters. While Menagerie wasn’t exactly a fortress, the Faunus did win the Faunus Wars—they were far form pushovers, even someone as pacifistic as Ghira Belladonna. He couldn’t risk saying too much or saying not enough.

 The things that they wanted were simple; unity. But even with all the deep conversations he had with the giant Panther in the future-past, there was no guarantee that the man would be receptive this time. Jaune took a deep breath turning his gaze to the glimmering blue sky above. He could only hope and pray, and those prayers were running out. There was only so much that his prayers could solve. Hands fell, gripping the steel railing of the warship’s deck. Blue eyes flaked in red turned to the distant horizon, white clouds and black clouds swirling and dancing against the curving blue line. Jaune didn’t know what to say or do, finding the glittering blue oceans far more interesting than his own churning thoughts.

 He had to know what the people needed and wanted—he needed proper research. Faunus were people too, just as much as the citizens of the Kingdom of Vale. People have needs that require sustenance. That was something that he had no problem supplying, but even then, how long would the people of Kuo Kuana and every village loyal to the Chieftain of Menagerie, require those resources? While he theoretically could supply Menagerie indefinitely, the continent was still two-thirds inhospitable desert with thick jungles on the last third. He needed to be smart with what he had at his disposal. Good will can only go so far before they start coming off as a leech to another Kingdom’s resources.

 That was a dark line of thought, but Jaune knew that it was a risk. Eyes fell to the rippling waters and the fish dancing beneath the surface. He remembered Atlas, when they were gathered at the Schnee Manor, preparing for their next move. The risks they took could have killed every single one of them, but without taking those risks, they wouldn’t have been able to go as far as they had. Jaune turned his gaze to his Queens, watching as Pyrrha listened intently to Blake’s stories of her home.

 A thought appeared in his head. If the semblance he received from Ozpin allowed him to relive his life from a specific point in the past, he could hypothetically just restart the timeline whenever he pleased. But the repercussions of using that power so haphazardly could prove to be more catastrophic than helpful. The thought alone repulsed him. He had already died once; he wasn’t about to die again. Pausing once more, he sighed, lowering his head with exhaustion.

 That doesn’t sound right. He frowned. Why do I feel like I’ve done this before?

  No. No. He shook his head. That’s impossible. It can’t be. This is… this is the first time I’ve ever restarted my life. It has… it has to be.

 He was adamant. Nothing would be the same as it was before. Sure, there were things that he wasn’t in control, such as the towering Megatowers and the Arcologies of the Kingdoms, the severe overpopulation, the wars, the gangs, the syndicates, all of the cloak and dagger behind the scenes now, especially with these Corpos calling the shots in the Kingdoms. Jaune flinched—the first thing he did when he had a chance to make a decision, was cause bloodshed of a terrifying scale in the last eight months.

 Bodies piled to the skies, no doubt, from his conquests—in the last two months alone. Sure, he did everything under the banner of good, he knew he was no better than his enemies. The blood he spilled across two continents, the gangs he slaughtered without fail, the homes he destroyed, the buildings he tore down throughout the duration of his violent crusade, there was no doubt anymore, what kind of monster he really was. That thought alone terrified him—becoming the very thing he swore to stop. Becoming the monster. Sometimes they say the third time is the charm, and he was on his second chance to redo everything. He will be damned if he restarts a third.

 Sighing into the railing, he caught the attention of the Faunus Queen of Vale. She turned to him, the black laurel wreath crown resting on her head, bedecked in every jewel and precious gem. She stared at him with a worried look, knowing partly what he must be feeling. The stress has finally begun to catch up to him after almost two months of relative peace. There was a week of endless missions and another of ceaseless training—and of course, rebuilding and charity work within the city. The work seemed to pile onto her beloved and it was beginning to worry her. Leaning into him, she reached out, turning him to face her.

 Sapphire eyes flaked with red, flinched, locking with wide amber eyes. The action alone brought a sense of safety for the both of them. It came with an aura of certainty that everything, no matter what they face, they would be fine in the end. The strength of their souls, carried everything around them, bringing all of this together in ways none of them had ever imagined. The blood they shed, the scars they wear, the bullets they’ve fired, the bones they’ve broken; all of it, this was the penultimate thus far, and that inkling of a feeling began to rise.

 This isn’t the first time we’ve done this. Blake took a deep breath, her hand beginning to shake. Without request, he took her hand into his, leaning into her touch, melting against the pads of her fingers. Turning, face still pressed to his cheek, he kissed her palm, tightening his hold on her. The fear in his eyes, the emotions he was displaying, shot fire through her chest. Why do I feel… like… like I’ve done this before? She shook her head, pulling him close. Her fingers danced through the growing blond locks tied into a warrior’s wolf tail. She held him close, pressing his ear against her chest. Why do I feel like I should do this? Why do I know that this is what he needs? Our time together, it’s usually me leaning on him.

 This… this is different. Blake frowned, kissing his scalp. This is… this is new. It’s as if… a new memory unlocked itself.

 And it terrified her.

 Despite the optimism he claimed and wore, the pride and the strength he showed and inspired, it made her question. It didn’t make any sense. Now that she had the time to think without her lovers blowing something up, she looked at the boy held against her chest in a different light. It was confusing to her, there was no way that someone could stay idyllic and optimistic after living a life of death and destruction, only for it all to restart again. Pressing another kiss on his scalp, she melted at the touch of another. Pyrrha stood behind her, resting her head against the nape of her neck, her arms wrapping around the two of them.

 Turning back, Pyrrha hummed a soft song, holding the Faunus Queen tight, and the Arc King as if they would disappear from her grip. That touch, the trembling of her muscles and the sharp breaths the redhead was taking, Blake knew that feeling. She’s feeling the same thing. Blake frowned. Turning back to the boy pressed into her chest, the boy nodded, breaking away from her embrace. She stared at him as he turned his gaze back to the oceans. Still, he said nothing, the fears and worries fading in those blue eyes she adored so much.

 In that moment, she gasped for a second, unheard by the redhead behind her, and the blond in front of her. She was envious. She was jealous of his dawning outlook and expression. It was unnatural how the blond managed to stay confident and maintain a level head. She held his hand, while holding Pyrrha close. There was no way that he was normal, or as normal as he can get with his freakish semblance. There was something else about him; it wasn’t Generosity, nor his mastery of every weapon and ability he gained; it wasn’t his ability to lead, nor his insanely large Aura reserves; it was his ability to stay focused and hopeful.

 She took a slow, deepening breath. The fires of the Battle of King’s District were still fresh on her mind. The blood and the death, spattering across her vision. She could still hear them, the gunfire and the explosions, tearing through streets she helped lay, shattering windows she helped install, destroy buildings she helped raise. As if her lovers sensed her rising discomfort, Pyrrha and Jaune moved as one, each one tightening their hold, tenderly holding the cat. Flashes of the battle echoed in her ears, reminding her that she was more than just a former terrorist, more than just a Huntress with a vendetta against injustices; she was an is the first Queen of Vale.

 Biting her lip, her cat ears tilted. Soldiers of Lightning Platoon marched and drilled on the deck, as their sergeants and lieutenants barked orders. Marines ran about doing their tasks, while keeping out of the way of the sailors who maintained the warships. They looked to not only Jaune, but to her. She was the Queen of Vale; the commander of the First Army beside her King; she was their leader as much as Jaune was. Having trained with many of these soldiers and officers, she earned her stay. But that fear, that worry, the blood, creeped at the back of her mind, like a festering wound of doubt and despair.

 She tightened her grip, earning a pair of glances. One sapphire, one emerald. She wanted Pyrrha’s heart. That woman was nothing more than a teddy bear. Smiling as she and Pyrrha pressed closer together, she could feel her beating heart, echoing against her skin, dancing against her very bones until their hearts began to beat as one. She wanted to feel that kindness and unconditional love that Pyrrha just wielded so masterfully. Turning to boy of their affections; she wanted his idealism, his optimism—but she knew she couldn’t. That is why it scared her. Her mind burning, gears churning, there was never any safety for them, there was never calm and peace when it came to Fireteam RRAYNNBW.

 Before she knew it, she started to giggle. “Jaune… Pyrrha… how do the both of you do it?”

 “Do what?”

 “I…” Blake leaned into the spartan. “Pyrrha, how do you love so strongly? How do you not hide what you feel? I don’t mean your crushes; we know how well you hid that.” This earned a stammering cough from the redhead. “I mean… how are you so selfless? Jaune… how do you always stay so calm and collected. Your body language may say something else, but your eyes never betray how you really feel. It’s always an ocean of peace within you. I can feel your serenity. How do the two of you do it?”

 “I… don’t know.” Jaune shrugged. “I guess… I guess I don’t have time to be afraid. I worry about things—hell I worry about you, Yang and Pyrrha every day. But afraid? No. I haven’t felt fear since I last faced Salem.”

 “I guess… I guess you could say that I want things to go right, for once.” Jaune nodded. “I can’t make things go our way—but I can sure as hell hope they will. I can do what I can to steer events, conversations, meetings, whatever you can think of, into favorable waters, but I can’t make that change happen. I can only hope and believe that everything will be alright. It… it was never about idealism or optimism. We all saw what happened when we lost hope.”

 Pyrrha buried her face into Blake’s shoulder. Before she could speak, Blake shook her head. “Pyrrha… we are not letting that happen. I don’t care what we have to do, it will not happen.”

 She took a deep breath. “Ever since you told me of my fate, Jaune and… since you showed me, I have been doing everything I can to stand up against someone like that. I know what both of you are going to say, but Yang and I agreed that the best way to defeat someone that powerful, is to prepare and train. It’s one of the many reasons Yang and I have been spending so much time together. She doesn’t want to lose me either. I don’t want to lose any of you. RRAYNNBW is more than a family to me.”

 “To answer your question, Blake…” Pyrrha chuckled softly. “I don’t know how to say this without sounding… I don’t know… fake. Before I learned the truth, I believed in fighting for the people, bringing joy and hope with every fight I had. But over time, the very people I fought for, placed me on a pedestal that deified me. No matter what I tried to do, no matter what relationships I desperately wanted, it didn’t matter. I was just Pyrrha Nikos, the Invincible Girl, rather than Pyrrha Nikos, the girl; or Pyrrha Nikos, the Opera Enthusiast; Pyrrha Nikos, the Foodie. I was nothing more than an object.”

 Jaune and Blake held her, the cat turning in the woman’s embrace, wrapping her up in her arms. Pyrrha took a deep breath, uncertain of what to say next. “I-I just… I just wanted someone to be close to. I just wanted someone to be myself to. But no one wanted that. All they wanted was the fame and the clout that came with me. Despite that, despite all of the weight of my fame, I chose to be true to myself. I chose to remind people that I am still a person. And what other person would I want to be, than a kind one.”

 She looked at them, eyes dancing between sapphire and amber. “Y-You know I never really talked about my past before coming to Beacon beyond what’s already public knowledge. I never even said why I chose Beacon over Haven or even Atlas. Atlas had approached me several times, sending recruiters and high-ranking officers to my matches in the Mistral Tournaments. I turned them down because, while military life would not be new to me, something about living in Solitas, just didn’t sit right with me. As for Haven, I studied and trained at Sanctum Academy since I was a little girl. Everyone wanted me to go to Haven. Everyone thought I was going to Haven.”

 Pyrrha chuckled for a moment. “I had a limousine packed with my belongings, destination, Haven Academy. But something tugged at the back of my head at the last second. There was one airship that would take me to Vale on time to make it to orientation. So, I took it. I took all my belongings, told my parents and then before I knew it, I found myself here among you.”

 “A-At first, you know, I was afraid of running into people who knew of my fame and skills. The last thing I wanted to deal with was more crazy fans and fake people. That was until I met all seven of you.” Pyrrha smiled. “Yang, gave me someone I could call my best girl friend. You, Blake, taught me how to love. As an only child, Ruby, Ren and Nora showed me what it was like to have siblings…” She giggled wildly. “Weiss was a reminder that I was still a student, and that I still had to be the best student and fighter than I can be. Jaune… I… well, you already know.”

 “I guess…” Pyrrha took a deep breath, resting her forehead against Blake’s. The crown and tiara clinking as they touched, “what I wanted to say… is that I am only acting how I desperately wanted people to treat me. I am kind because that’s the only thing I ever wanted to be. In our world, there is already too much hate. There are too many people who want to take advantage of others. The last thing I could ever do, is become like them. I always believed in treating others how you want to be treated… and that’s something I hold very dear.”

 She blinked, emerald eyes landing on her lovers. Blake stared at her, as if she were some kind of angel. The sparkles in her amber eyes blinding, even under the tropic sun. Behind her, Jaune’s own face couldn’t hide the emotions he was feeling. The redhead blushed, tilting her head down. It only worsened when Blake spoke.

 “I can see why Jaune… why I fell in love with you.” Blake whispered. “T-That was beautiful, Pyrrha.”

 Taking a deep breath, she sighed as Kuo Kuana broke across the horizon. Gulping, she took another deep breath, taking their hands into her own. “I need your strength… I’m just so anxious…”

 Ghira Belladonna sat at his desk, rummaging through endless stacks and towers of paperwork. He never knew just how exactly the leaflets could pile so quickly. It had to be one of life’s greatest mysteries. In one hand, a pan, low on ink and clutched in the other, a stress ball. A Faunus of monstrous size brought all kinds of stereotypes, but thankfully—surprisingly—he didn’t fall into any of them. Despite being a panther, he found true solace behind a desk, signing papers and writing new laws and of course, speeches. Kuo Kuana, hell all of Menagerie, looked up to him for years. He was glad to have not let his people down. However, this? It was simply unholy how paperwork would just multiply.

 “Honey?” A soft voice sounded in his ears.

 Looking up from the paragraphs he had written, his eyes landed on that of his beautiful wife. “Yes, Kali?”

 “Please. Don’t tell me you’ve been here all day.” She sighed worriedly. “You need to take a break every once in a while. It’s been days since you first started that speech. How far have you gotten?”

 He sighed as well, but dropped his eyes back to the paper. “I know. I’ve only gotten about a third done.”

 “Ghira.” Kali deadpanned. “It’s already three pages long. How are you only a third done?”

 “I-I,” He stammered at her glare, “Kali, Sienna Khan has requested my help—despite me no longer leading the organization, it is still the same one I started all those years ago. I cannot just let it flounder. There are these rumors of dead brothers and sisters at the hands of the Brotherhood; then there are reports of this King of Vale, shaking things up in Sanus? It doesn’t make much sense, but without any—”

 Kali reached forward, putting a finger on his lips. Saying nothing, she reached out, carefully pushing stacks of paper out of her way. Ghira could do nothing but nod dumbly as she slid onto his desk, knocking over pens and pencils, uncaring as they scattered on the hardwood floors. A playful smile grew on her face as she leaned in. No words. A quick kiss on his nose, she giggled. “I love it when you’re all business.”

 “But?”

 “But I made breakfast.” Kali whispered.

 “As you always do, my love.” Ghira chuckled. “Fine. I will join you in a few moments—”

 Once more, a single finger pressed to his lips silenced him. “No. You’re joining me now.”

 Knowing better than to argue with his lovely wife, he laughed, rising from his seat. Before she could say anything, he pulled her off the desk and rested her in his arms. She giggled wildly, like a schoolgirl with her first crush. Holding onto him, resting her ears against his chest, she listened patiently to his heartbeat as he lumbered gracefully through their mansion. They were calm, quiet and at peace. Something they’d come to accept since leaving the White Fang five years ago.

 At first it was hard to get used to—without their only daughter—the mansion seemed so cold compared to the tropic heat of Menagerie. For five years, they had to fight the urge to check her room, hoping to find the little cat asleep or clutching a book to her face. Even though Kali had found a way to ignore and hide her pain, Ghira found it more difficult, only recently having found solace in his daughter’s decision to run off with the White Fang. He understood her fervor, the drive to do what it took to help her people against the prejudices and injustices leveled against them—but violence wasn’t the way. Sienna Khan was an angry woman, rightfully so, but she was the only person worthy to be his successor.

 He would be damned if he let Adam Taurus get his hands on the White Fang. Ghira could feel anger grow at the thought of the bull. He was a fine protestor and had more reasons than most to hate humans—but his anger would only further divide the two species. The opposite of what he wanted. The thought of Blake siding with him made his stomach churn. Taking a few breaths, he knew his thoughts were growing off tangent. He took a deep breath, knowing that Blake would know better than to run off with a madman like Adam.

 The pair arrived in their dining room. Releasing his wife carefully, she quickly rushed to her seat, peeling back banana leaves, revealing sizzling meats and vegetables dancing in boiling sauce. She reached across the table, lifting a teapot, pouring a pair of cups. They clapped their hands together, whispering a quick prayer to the God of Animals and the Brothers, before raising chopsticks. However, as he brought a steaming shrimp to his lips, a powerful knock reverberated through the mansion.

 Kali slammed her chopsticks into the table, turning her glare to the imposing door of the mansion. “I swear to the gods… who in the world would try to seek an audience with you this early?!”

 “It’s not the White Fang.”

 Narrowing her eyes, she flicked her wrist, a knife sliding from her sleeve. “I’ll go check.”

 “No, Kali, it’s okay. I can go.”

 Rising to his feet, the man stretched his arms and headed toward the great doors of his mansion. He passed several Faunus made ukiyo-e artworks. Some depicted hills and mountains topped with trees while others had great waves and villages nestled within deep valley gorges. The vivid colors added a spice to the foyer of the mansion. Coming to a halt at the door, the man checked his clothing and his armor pieces. With a flick of his wrists, panther claws sprung from his fingernails. One could never know who was at the door, even if they were surrounded by Faunus.

 Opening the door, a trio of men and women dressed in Guardsman armor bowed to him. Lowering his hood, the leader was a rat Faunus, Saber Rodentia. “Your grace, three warships have appeared on their way to our shores. Their admiral heralded us, asking for permission to dock.”

 “W-Warships?” Ghira raised a brow. “W-Who… who would do such a thing?”

 “We don’t know, your grace, but they raise the maritime and diplomatic banners of Orléans and the House of Arc.”

 “Orléans?” Ghira gasped. “Gather the Guardsman Corps. Give them permission to dock. This is unprecedented. We haven’t seen a trade ship in almost a year, now. Word from the Lord and Lady Arc, even longer since.”

 “As you command, your grace.” Saber slammed his fist into his chest. “Squads five and six, head out and secure the docks! Gather the first and second units and prepare them for deployment should these diplomats break our laws. This could be an invasion!”

 “Yes sir!” Several Faunus saluted the man. Rabbit ears and those with rat features were some of the most common among the Guardsmen Corps. They burst into action, raising their rifle-spears and rifle-halberds, running across the metropolis of Kuo Kuana. Ghira took a deep breath as Saber rested his hand on his sword, his personal retinue surrounding the Chieftain of Menagerie.

 Yellow eyes softened, turning about, looking through the city. Districts were made to fit the needs of all Faunus. There were bird Faunus who lived in houses sitting on stilts. For jungle-based Faunus, they lived in tree houses, built and carved from the thick jungle trees themselves. No resource was wasted, with their own versions of the Four Kingdoms’ Arcology projects, ensuring that they while they couldn’t build out, they could build up. And they sure did that. Despite the possible threat drifting to their shores, the great panther knew that worrying was the last thing he should be doing.

 Soldiers of the Kuo Kuana Guardsman Corps rushed forward, rifle-polearms slung over their shoulders, or already raised and aimed. Taking positions, the Wolffe platoon took position, made almost entirely of wolf/canine Faunus. They drew their swords, raising shields, as the premier vanguard of the KKGC. To their flanks, the Hare Platoon, another made entirely of rabbit Faunus, took up rank and file positions. The first rank had fallen to their knees, rifles raised and leveled, while behind them, the second rank held their rifles up. Behind them, the third and fourth ranks remained at rest.

 Behind the Vanguard, the largest and the main line infantry of the KKGC, the Rodent Echelons. Four platoons had gathered, taking rooftops, alleyways and the main street itself. Saber Rodentia leaving his liege, drew his sword, his personal retinue made of Deer and Reindeer Faunus, drew their own blades and shields. They were nearing the docks and port. He could already see them; three massive Dust Dreadnaughts with turrets bearing sixteen-inch guns. Banners waved about, but the largest, was the diplomatic sigil of Orléans. So, it was true, the Arcs were sending this fleet—but why were they traveling with a warship task force?

 Ghira took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes at the sight. He had not seen warships like those since he fought in the Faunus Wars. Preparing himself, he almost lost control, the claws he trained to hide, began to reveal themselves. Clenching his teeth, he knew it had been a long time since he had spoken to Lord and Lady Arc. The latter being a Faunus didn’t mean anything, since communication died down. Closing his eyes as the ships steamed closer, a small hand rested on his elbow, calming him, almost immediately.

 Turning his gaze down, Kali was beside him, KKGC rogues and knife fighters, called Shadows, flanked her. Giving him a nod, she sheathed her blades within her sleeves. Taking a stand beside him, Faunus began to rush from their homes, armed with sticks, rocks, pitchforks and whatever else they could get their hands on. Together, the people of Kuo Kuana took a collective breath.

 The ships stopped.

 Horns were blown as ramps were released on either side.

 Spring bolts were pulled back, rifles were cocked, magazines were reloaded, swords clinked. The people watched with wary eyes. It was then that figures began to march down the ramps. Vehicles, armored and trucks, began to roll down the ramps, flanked on either side by men and women wearing hardhats and others, carrying a slew of different materials. However, leading from the front, was what worried the city. More so, the KKGC. Soldiers. Fifty-five of them, marched down the ramps, revealing Faunus among them.

 “Wait…” Ghira flinched, walking through the formations of the Guardsmen Corps. “W-What is happening here?”

 As the newcomers filled the main street, spilling across the port, there were three that caught his attention. On the right, a man, he assumed, stood with white and gold armor, wearing a helmet he didn’t recognize. Its visor was a bright orange, laced and bordered in black. On his left, was a woman, no doubt, that stood as tall as the first. Her armor was crimson and bronze, bearing a Corinthian helmet face, with a red visor, traced in a bright golden outline. To his surprise, the helmet had what looked like a tiara forged around the helmet crest.

 In the center of them, was a smaller woman, with black and white armor, the lightest of the three. Unlike the other two, she wore a helmet that had a laurel wreath forged around its head, but it was the cat ears poking from the scalp that surprised him. On the woman’s back, was a very familiar weapon, but he didn’t want to hope. It couldn’t be. He raised a hand, breath shaking as it left his nostrils.

 “W-Who are you?!” Ghira shouted. “We have done nothing to warrant—”

 The woman in the front raised her hands to her helmet. A click was heard, followed by a powerful hiss. As she removed her helmet, Ghira choked. Kali beside him, dropped her hands with surprise. Across the KKGC lines, soldiers lowered their weapons, shaking with excitement. As the helmet fell to the dirt, the girl flipped her bangs from her face, revealing tightly braided black hair and amber eyes. However, it was the fluffy cat ears that danced on her head that told them who she was.

 “Blake…?”

 “Hi, mom…” She said with teary eyes. “Hi, dad…”

 Before they could speak, Blake shot forward, her GEN2 power armor launching her ahead. With mechanical and aura-based strength, she lifted the two with ease, swinging them around, immediately lightening the mood. She dropped them, giggling, crying, as they embraced her as tightly as they could. Words sped with reckless abandon, asking through shaking breaths and shedding tears, she stopped them. “Mom, dad. I want to introduce you and all of Menagerie to… to my boyfriend.”

 Ghira and Kali snapped at attention, turning their head back to the new sound. Steeping forward, the boy in white and gold armor pressed a button on his helmet. A click and hiss, he removed it, lowering it to the dirt paths of Kuo Kuana. People watched him with narrowed and calculating eyes. However, Ghira choked. “C-Claude?!”

 The boy laughed. “No, your grace. Claude Arc is my father.”

 Drawing his blade, Ghira and Kali gasped. He twirled his weapon, before sheathing it into the ground. He fell to a knee, bowing his head before the Chieftain. Without an order or declaration, the men and women, human and Faunus, behind him, snapped at attention, all of them falling to their knees before the man. Blue eyes flaked in crimson, looked up, meeting the eyes of the Belladonnas.

 “I am Jaune Arc, the only son of Claude and Adrienne Arc, heir of Orléans, and the King of Vale.” Jaune bowed. “We have come to Kuo Kuana bearing good tidings, your grace, if you will receive us.”

 Jaune, Pyrrha and Blake sat around the breakfast table, laughing and giggling with one another, as Kali shared another wild story from Blake’s childhood. Moving food about, they raised their chopsticks, feasting with smiles as wide as the oceans, as bright as the sun on a cloudless day. Jaune turned to the giant panther, giving him a nod. “By the way, your grace, my dad and mom, Marie, wanted to me to extend their regards to you and Kali. They were over the moon to hear that I’m dating your daughter.”

 Blake giggled, taking a sip of her scalding tea. “There were some talks of political marriages to bring Vale and Menagerie closer together.”

 Ghira said nothing, a smile growing on his bearded face. “Blake… I just…”

 She nodded, her own smile spreading. Tears in her eyes, she took her father’s hand. “Dad. Jaune and I… we’ve been changing Vale. We fought and dismantled criminal syndicates, we tore down racial barriers and we did it all without the White Fang.”

 “Speaking of which, your grace, my dad has some things he wanted me to talk to you about. The Orléans Agricultural Industries and ODM, are looking for contracts to diversify their clientele.” Jaune nodded. Whipping out a scroll, Ghira was quick to bring out his own. Tapping the devices, the man raised his reading spectacles, eyes scanning the holo-scans. “We aren’t asking for much, in return, knowing full-well what kind of situation you have here in Menagerie. Even Pyrrha here, came with us to bring word and products of her sponsors for the people of Kuo Kuana.”

 Ghira gasped, turning his gaze away from the scroll. “I… the charts you have here and this timetable… it would save us—”

 “Honey.” Kali growled, resting a threatening hand on the scroll. “They have only just arrived. We can go over the politicking later. For now, let us reconnect with our daughter and her significant others.”

 Pyrrha’s eyes widened, cheeks burning red. Blake choked, spitting her tea. Jaune dropped his chopsticks, frozen in his body glove.

 “MOM!”

 “M-Mrs. Belladonna!”

 “Oh gods.”

 Ghira blinked. “What?”

 Jaune took a deep breath. As emotions began to rise, Kali sat there with a knowing smirk. Pyrrha’s words slowly descended from respectful and professional, to stammering nonsense. Head shaking, her breath began to hitch, her face reddening further and further. She was having a panic attack. Jaune turned, eyes falling on Blake, who was shouting, equally red and blushing, her words not matching her actions. Doing the only thing he could, he flared Ren’s semblance, silencing the pair. Taking a deep breath as Blake huffed, turning away from her laughing mom, and Pyrrha turned her gaze down, finding her knees far more interesting than the lord and lady of Menagerie.

 Jaune sighed, releasing the breath he held. He snapped up to Kali and Ghira. “I apologize, Kali, but it seems the politics is starting now. There are a lot of things that we may or may not have glazed over, because let’s be honest here, in the last five months that I’ve known Blake and Pyrrha, a lot of things have happened, that were you to only hear a snippet, would be woefully uninformative. Please, let me explain myself.”

 As Jaune and Ghira shared rambles and deep responses, Kali slowly leaned over to Blake, a knowing smirk on her face. She winked at Pyrrha, motioning her to come closer. “So… is he always like this?”

 Blake giggled weakly. “Only when he gets Kingly.”

 “Ooh, you girls have done good.” Kali raised her teacup, clinking it to Pyrrha and Blake’s. “I like him.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Shatterpoint

 “Before we get these talks started, I want to thank you for your hospitality thus far, your grace.” Jaune nodded his head. “Lightning Platoon is one of my most trustworthy units within my army.”

 “We are more than happy to give shelter to your forces in the Northern Barracks.” Kali smiled. “Speaking of the army, why is it here?”

 “They are here to protect my engineers.”

 “From us?”

 Jaune laughed. “No, your grace. From the Grimm. This is why I wanted to speak to you, especially. I said I come with good tidings, did I not? Through my many conquests in Vale, I had received the loyalty and allegiance of many companies, both civilian and military. Among them, there are Mega Corporations that have pooled together resources and Lien in the form of generous donations to help Menagerie and Faunus.”

 “How?” Kali asked.

 “What is one thing that Menagerie suffers from?” Jaune asked. “Miscommunication. We couldn’t radio you until we were already nearing your port.”

 Ghira shook his head. “But the only solution to that is…”

 “A CCT Tower.”

 “Which is exactly what the engineers are for.” Jaune said. “Among them, are accredited technicians and IT specialists that can easily deploy new signals to the Four Kingdoms, basically connecting Menagerie as the fifth, and a Faunus Kingdom at that. I know, I was hoping to scout parts of the city for the right place to start the foundations.”

 “B-But, how can we pay—”

 Jaune shook his head. “This is a gift to you and your people, your grace. Blake and I have fought side-by-side, we bled together, we cried together… we killed together. The syndicates we faced were ruthless and if we left them to stay in power, the people, our people, would continue to suffer and we’d be none the wiser. It’s not just a gift for Faunus, but my gift back to Blake. When we graduate, we intend to marry and be officially crowned King and Queen.”

 “With a CCT Tower in Menagerie, you could easily reconnect with Remnant, and we can show the world that Faunus are people too. The OAI, ODM, and many other companies can keep in contact with merchants of Kuo Kuana, creating supply chains that cross the shallow sea. Education opportunities in not just Vale, but the world, would become available at a touch of a button. The gain is never ending.”

 “We don’t have the natural defenses of the Four Kingdoms.” Ghira frowned.

 “That’s where Jaune and his army, comes in, dad.” Blake said. “Our main army to fight against Grimm, Iron Corps, is made of twenty-two thousand aura-wielders from across Remnant. Currently, ten thousand are stationed in Vale and venture between the different cities and towns loyal to the Kingdom. Five thousand in both Anima and Western Sanus, helping both Mistral and Vacuo, while we have two thousand in Solitas. If something were to happen here in Menagerie—”

 “We could have a regiment deployed to help within twenty-four hours.” Pyrrha blurted. “Among the many contacts Jaune has, the Ankōshoku family from Wind Path, has already begun construction of Jaune’s Air Fleet. Sorry, Jaune, I saw the updates on your desk before we left for Menagerie.”

 Almost impressed, Jaune and Blake gave her a smirk. “Oh? I didn’t even know Kenji showed up.”

 “He was in a hurry,” Pyrrha blushed. “I just got really curious.”

 Ghira blinked, his head practically steaming. “Wait, air fleet?”

 “Yes,” Jaune nodded. “These airships are topped with some of the best weapons designed by Green Industries and made with the welding techniques of EcruTech from Vacuo. Because they come from Wind Path, their airships can also double as surface ships for ease of access and transport. I understand that land is scarce, so every square foot is treasured for something like agriculture and living space. I thought of that ahead of time.”

 “Wait, Pyr, since you know, what’s the timetable?” Jaune turned to the girl, snapping out of his kingly tone for a moment.

 “They will have five of the airships ready within a few days.” Pyrrha smiled. “Kenji’s father is actually sending them here to Menagerie to pick us up.”

 “W-Wait…” Ghira breathed for the first time in minutes. “I… this is… overwhelming to say the least. Jaune, I… I appreciate all you’re doing, but it…”

 “Your grace,” Jaune began, turning back to him. “You know who my step-mom is, right? Marie Groseille?”

 “O-Of course!” Kali clapped her hands with a beaming smile. Pyrrha and Blake turned to one another with a knowing look. At least someone was taking everything well. “She was one of my Shadows in the White Fang! What, did you think we were totally peaceful? Ghira and I may have chosen to be pacifists, that doesn’t mean we were stupid. People like Sienna were part of our security details because sometimes, the Brotherhood would rear their ugly heads and we’d need to defend ourselves.”

 Jaune, Blake and Pyrrha flinched. “Wait, what?”

 Blake turned to Jaune, trying to hide her surprise. “W-Wait, your mom never said anything about this?”

 “No!” Jaune turned back to Kali and Ghira. “All I knew was that my mom would come home bruised and hurt from protests when I was young.”

 “Hehe,” Kali giggled, pouring tea. “Marie was one of the best. Who do you think helped train a lot of the KKGC? She never believed in starting fights, but she was damn sure to end one. But, of course, that drove a wedge between herself and a young Sienna Khan. She was loyal and believed in the cause. Fiercely.”

 Jaune took a shaking breath. Okay, what the fuck?! M-My mom was a former huntress, not this! A-At least my human mom of the past! Okay, so the White Fang is a lot more militarized, than they were in the future-past, that much was obvious, but to have a group called Shadows, that acted as the security branch for the White Fang?! J-Just how old is this fight with the Brotherhood? Okay, okay, just breathe, Jaune.

 “O-Oh?”

 Nailed it.

 “That’s all you have to say?” Kali burst into laughter.

 “I just… she never talked about her time in the White Fang.” Jaune said. “She… she didn’t seem proud of that life she used to have. After my birth mom died giving birth to me and my sisters, Doré and Clair, Marie, who was my mom’s personal assistant in the Valean Council, took over raising me and my siblings.”

 Ghira smirked. “We haven’t heard from her in so long, so imagine our surprise to learn that she was the new Lady of House Arc a few years ago! After the Faunus Wars, we reconnected with the House of Arc and got reacquainted with the Shield and Spear of Orléans, Marie immediately grew a crush on Claude. Your parents were in their mid-to-late twenties at the time and that little wolf, was barely nineteen.”

 Jaune blushed, recoiling violently at the man’s input. His face slowly turning green. “Okay, I think I could have gone my entire life without knowing that!”

 “Oh, gods, Ghira, remember, that was all she could talk about when she got drunk!” Kali giggled into her hand. Jaune flinched again, deflating at Blake and Pyrrha’s giggles. “You should have seen your father when he was younger, Jaune. It was, what, twenty years ago? Long blond hair, tied into a warrior’s knot, strong, tall, handsome. Marie, and many others couldn’t keep it together. She would follow Adrienne and Claude around like a lost puppy.”

 “Oh gods, I think I’m gonna be sick.” Jaune groaned, resting his forehead on his knuckles. “Also, that last comment… sounds kinda racist.”

 Kali and Ghira burst into violent laughter. “Oh, Jaune! You are so much like your father, it’s kind of scary!”

 Pyrrha and Blake giggled, nudging him from either side. “It’s cute.” Blake smiled. “I can’t wait to meet them.”

 “Which brings us to this.” Ghira sighed. “Like father, like son. You Arc men, always need to have yourselves a little following of girls. Now, explain.”

 Jaune paled under the man’s powerful gaze. He could fight Grimm, he fought and killed syndicates, he battled with Adam fucking Taurus and won. But this? The gaze of a father was unlike any other he had felt before. Gulping, Blake and Pyrrha took his hands into her own, earning a glare from Ghira and a smile from Kali. He didn’t know if it was supposed to be some good cop bad cop schtick, but it was driving him insane.

 “Well…” Jaune chuckled weakly. “W-Who wants to start it off?”

 “Wow…”

 “Yeah.” Blake chuckled. “Thankfully, it was someone I knew from my time in the White Fang. Jaune convinced him to join, and then, his army attacked the Megatower. We fought our way to the top and before I could even understand what was happening, Jaune threw his sword, killing the Daijin Oyabun. Then, Jaune does the most amazing thing I’d ever seen.”

 “He uses his connections to his dad on the Valean High Council and somehow, made an official holiday, Faunus Victory Day, to commemorate the Faunus victory in the Faunus Wars.” Blake smiled. “And during the festival, he invited people from the Twins into the streets and we distributed school supplies, food, and clothing to the impoverished families, while he was recruiting for his army. We rebuilt roads, we raised affordable housing and cleaned the Twins so that more and more people could finally have a roof over their heads.”

 “I got…” Blake smiled wistfully, turning to the boy. “I got to taste Menagerie again, because of him. I got to reconnect with Faunus in ways I never could before. They played music of the island, using the traditional strings and the traditional drums… we even did dances! You should have seen it mom! But… I guess, I fell in love again. But it wasn’t just with Jaune. It was with my team, his team. I found a family again and I have friendships that will last a lifetime.”

 “I…” She took a deep breath. “I am his Queen. When we graduate, we intend to make it official. Pyrrha is going to be his Queen. We have fought beside one another, and we love each other. I know the implications, I know what you want to say, but this, is how I truly feel. I can’t explain the things I feel when I’m with them. They don’t judge me for my past; I’m just Blake Belladonna, avid book reader and novel connoisseur. Pyrrha, she isn’t the Invincible Girl, she’s Pyrrha Nikos, opera enthusiast. Jaune, he isn’t just a king—he’s a dork. But he’s our dork.”

 Jaune flinched at her backhanded compliment. Red on his face, he deflated once again. Pyrrha rested a hand on his shoulder, turning to the Belladonnas. “I guess… I guess you could say that we were afraid of what people would say about us. At first, we hid it, trying to stay out of prying eyes. It was difficult for us at first, given the fact that the entire school knew and idolized us, for many different reasons. But then, we remembered, Jaune is a King, and we would be Queens.”

 The five of them laughed, sipping at their tea as they did. Ghira set his cup down, staring at the three teenagers. “I am a man of reason. I do my best to avoid conflict, especially if there is a better, nonviolent solution. My mind tells me to disapprove of your relationship. The implications of it all—who would follow a man who has multiple partners and speaking of future events, possible wives? It screams irresponsibility and promiscuity—not exactly the kind of person that should be in the realm of politics, especially if its someone with great power.”

 “I’m certain that you’ve thought about this, haven’t you, Jaune?” Ghira asked. “I can see your doubts and thoughts in your eyes. You and your father are very much alike in that regard. Arc eyes do not lie. When you give your heart to more than one, it leaves you with more weaknesses than strengths. Honestly, I can’t tell which is worse—having a polyamorous relationship or the old Mistrali Emperor’s court filled with thousands of concubines from all corners of Anima…”

 Blake was about to speak, but the look her mother sported, silenced her immediately. “But… you three have handled this situation with extreme maturity. This relationship you have can only hold you back if you stop communicating. When you open yourself, you open yourself to the world and those who would wish you great health and those who would wish you great harm. Those who want to hurt you would attack you from any angle they can find. Family, friends—significant others more so. I can tell that you are strong, your aura is incredible, and you haven’t even activated it. But strength alone won’t be able to protect everyone.”

 “My mind tells me to disapprove of this, but my heart tells me to accept this.” Ghira smiled. Blake’s eyes bulged from her head. A smile slowly spread across Pyrrha’s face and Jaune, sat almost frozen in place. “My family is all that matters to me. Kuo Kuana, the politics, the White Fang, the Brotherhood, all be damned—nothing compares to Blake and her happiness. While I will admit, forcing her to join in on our protests was not the best way to raise a child—at least it brought her to the two of you.”

 “I won’t say that she was an unhappy child—we did our best to give her the childhood Kali and I never got to have.” Ghira continued, taking Blake’s trembling hand. Amber eyes welled with tears, unable to take the words. “But in this short time that I’ve seen—she has never smiled this bright; never glowed this bright. She never even spoke this much. But in the presence of you two, Jaune, Pyrrha, the best side of Blake was revealed, and she even stopped wearing that damn bow… if you were afraid of my disapproval, don’t be. I wholeheartedly support your relationship.”

 “Oh, as do I!” Kali cried happily, taking Blake and Pyrrha’s hands. “Ghira has had a long time to reflect on the choices we’ve made and the situations that could have had a different approach. While we regret few, we are content with our past—now we only look to the future and what it may hold. This is nothing more than one of the many excitements’ life has laid out for us.”

 Blake sniffled, as her hands clutched both Pyrrha and Jaune’s hands. “I-I don’t know what to say…”

 “Well, you can start by telling us more about your adventures!” Ghira called with a smile.

 The teens chuckled and continued on with their varying stories. From their morning routines of struggling out of bed, sobering up to Ren’s godly cooking, arguing over what was the right breakfast beverage—orange juice or milk, or even going as far as arguing over what constituted a breakfast. This earned a few snorts from Kali and grumbles from Jaune and awkward meeps from Pyrrha. Then it turned into their academic life.

 Unsurprising to Ghira and Kali, they were impressed with the fact that both RWBY and JNPR were able to best even third year teams at Beacon and some of the transfer teams from the other Academies. They were not only the best fighters that had walked through the halls of Beacon since Team STRQ, but they consistently had the highest marks. Though, he did have a bit a chuckle at their rule breaking habits. There was only so much the Deputy Headmistress could do to turn a blind eye.

 “Oh!” Kali sighed. “This is just like a school drama… how exciting and romantic! Who knew the book worm would live a storybook fantasy?”

 Blake blushed, her ears tilting in. “Mom!!”

 “What?” Kali giggled wildly. “Please, don’t tell me there’s more to this relationship?”

 “Well…” Blake shrunk under father’s shifting expressions. “Me, Pyrrha and Jaune aren’t the only ones in this relationship. There’s another named Yang and another that might be iffy.”

 Ghira choked on his tea, sputtering like a dying engine. “What?!”

 “Ghira, honey, you said you accepted the relationship hours ago.” Kali happily clapped her hands together.

 “That was before I learned there were more!”

 Kali pouted. “Well, Blake, don’t be shy. Tell me about Yang and this other one!”

 Jaune raised a brow, turning to Blake and Pyrrha. “Another one? I-It’s just me, you two and Yang.”

 Pyrrha giggled as Blake released a sharp exhale. “Despite everything, Jaune. It surprises me how you can still be so dense.”

 “I-I…” He flinched at the two as they hid their smirks behind their hands. “Is this something that you two are plotting behind my back?”

 “No.” Blake deadpanned with a smirk. “This is all us. Anyway mom, dad. Please don’t freak.”

 “The other one…”

 “Is Weiss Schnee.”

 Ren flipped through military history textbooks, all the while, scrolling through holographic charts and reports hovering around him. Magenta eyes narrowed and focused as he blitzed through every word and image. Opening his mouth for no more than a few sentences, Captains and Lieutenants of the King’s Fist gave their salutes and bows, before heading out with new orders and reports to deliver. Scattered across the Headquarters, several floors off the ground, soldiers and attendants and paper pushers, ran back and forth, ensuring the megalith of the King’s Fist remained churning.

 In front of him, despite how childish she could be, Ruby was doing the same as him, taking pointers from him whenever she needed help understanding some concepts. While the romanticism of the King’s Fist still hadn’t faded from those innocent silver eyes, he was glad that she was taking her tasks seriously. She was a team leader, and she was proving to grizzled and experienced Operators just why Jaune trusted her. With a smile gracing his face, he flipped a page, eyes scanning left and right.

 Nora was off, probably blowing something up, making pancakes or making new friends. Thinking of the girl, he turned his gaze away from the books and holograms. With a flick of his wrists, books closed, and holograms were shut off. He took a deep breath, turning his magenta gaze to the ceiling, eyeing the iridescent lights. Bookshelves danced and spread across the atrium. It was more than a simple library, but an archive as well, holding information from Vale’s own Defense Force database and some information gleamed from Atlas and Mistral.

 Rising to his feet, he slid the scroll tablets across the table. Before they could fall, Ruby and Fiona grabbed them just in time. “Are you finally taking a break, Ren?” Ruby gave him a smirk.

 “Yeah.” Ren smiled back. “My head is starting to hurt. I think I’m going to find somewhere to meditate for a while. Are you going to be okay?”

 “Yeah!” Ruby nodded, bobbing her head up and down energetically. “Jaune trusts me as I trust him. I’m not letting him or my team down. Besides, Fiona and Blanche are going to help me out today with some leadership and military stuff. It’s all just so fricken’ cool.”

 “Don’t worry, Ren.” Fiona nodded. “We’ll keep her focused.”

 “It’s not her I’m worried about.”

 Fiona gasped, a smirk growing on her face. “Lie Ren has some sass?”

 “My mother used to say that I got it from her.” Ren smirked. “Just let me know if you need anything.”

 Rummaging back into the reading area, sergeant-major Blanche chuckled, slamming books about modern and ancient weaponry, along with Dust applications, practical and theoretical. He gave the young man a nod. “Will do, Ren. Have a good day. Alright, Captain Rose. Are you ready to earn your stay?”

 “You betcha!”

 Giving soldiers simple nods, their snappy salutes were something he wasn’t going to get used to any soon. Pushing the glass doors open, he entered the main atrium of the Headquarters, spying soldiers and suits walking about, climbing escalators and static stairs. There were thousands of them, weapons slung over their shoulders, while others were in their dress blues, greens and blacks. Magenta turned away. He turned his gaze out into the atrium, chandeliers with modern art aesthetics dangled from the towering skywalks above, shimmering in the midday of Vale.

 A hiss escaped his mouth as he walked through the halls, making his way to the training floors. Thuds and muffled explosions loud enough to break through layers of soundproofing panels and dampening insulation. He was right, meditation was exactly what he needed. As he walked, ignoring nods and salute as he descended, he had to shut his eyes out of sheer frustration.

 We’re not together-together.

 He stopped completely, blocking the stairwell. Her voice echoed in his head, like a specter. It was haunting but taunting as well. The statement repeated again, just before being followed by her usual energetic cackle. Running a hand to his face, he decided that he really needed some meditation.

 It’s a joke, Renny. Or is it?

 Why? He asked himself. Her voice sounded in the back of his head, almost as soon as Nora’s voice filtered from his brain lobes. Nebula was somehow going about his mind as well, mumbling in the recesses, nearly impossible to hear. As quiet as it was, he could hear her voice. While not girlish and excited as Nora’s was, it was far from stern and haughty. I twas almost like a perfect in-between—

 Oh, what the fuck am I doing?! Ren sighed indignantly. This is Jaune’s thing—not mine! I can handle Nora—at most!! But…

 “Gods… this is bad.” Ren groaned.

 “Ren?”

 Snapping up, he spun on his heels to face the voice. Magenta eyes gazed upon the sight of none other than Dew Gayl. Surprisingly, she stood with Carolina and Washington beside her. She wore Noble-class GEN2 power armor, bearing the base and trim colors of her scheme. Her helmet was held beneath her arm against her chest.

 “Nice work, Dew.” Washington nodded. “Make sure to get Nebula into her power armor soon, so NDGO can start working on their specialization training. Noble-class power armor is no slouch.”

 Carolina nodded. “Don’t think because we went easy today that it’ll be the norm. Also, hello, Ren.”

 “Carolina, Washington, Dew.” Ren bowed. “It’s a pleasure to see you three this afternoon.”

 “Aw.” Carolina snarked. She reached forward pinching Ren’s cheek. As his cheeks reddened, he didn’t notice Dew’s flash of a reaction. “You are always so respectful. It’s adorable. Well, Wash and I are going to head out and find Fireteam CFVY or duel with RJAS to have some fun.”

 “Take care, Carolina, Washington!” Dew called as they turned.

 The redhead smirked, flipping her hair. “You two as well. Get some rest, Dew—you’re going to need it. Until next time, Ren.”

 He watched the girl cringe at the implications. Her violet eyes shut trying to hide the discomfort in the elder woman’s farewell. Her eyes trailed from Carolina’s fleeting form and back to that of the green clad ninja beside her. “Anyway… what’re you doing here, Ren? Neb told me you’d be working the Fiona and Blanche all day.”

 “My head is killing me.” Ren chuckled weakly. The girl nodded, a smirk growing on her face, popping her neck. “I’ve been staring at textbooks and reports all day… since dawn. I need a break.”

 “Gods, you and me both.” Dew whistled. “Carolina was showing me and a few others how to get the most out of the Noble-class power armor series—needless to say… she was…”

 “Carolina?” The two said in unison. For a moment, almost reminiscent to her own team leader, a pregnant pause was held. Dew sputtered a laugh, forming a smile on Ren’s otherwise stoic face. “My, Neb and Nora told me about your sassiness, I just didn’t believe it until now.”

 Ren smirked deeper. Dew’s eyes widened for a moment. “It’s a phenomenon that will never cease to amaze me.”

 “No way.” Dew gasped. “Okay, Ren, I see you. You sure know how to catch a lady’s attention. Going back to breaks, want to grab some tea? Nothing soothes the joints like some ginger-spiced green tea. I’m sure Neb’s told you all about our little tea obsession.”

 Ren chuckled once more. “Oh, yes. It’s always great to find connoisseurs. I was going to meditate, but I’m never one to turn down a good drink. But… please take a shower.”

 Dew bellowed guffaw. “Of course, Ren. Give me an hour, tops. I’ll meet you in the lounge. Just don’t go brewing before I get there. I want to show you how we Vacuoans make tea.”

 “Well…”

 “Uh…”

 “Oh dear…”

 “I wasn’t expecting him to faint.”

 “Well… given the circumstances…”

 “Don’t look at me like that!” Blake almost hissed. Her ears folded down as a red blush grew across her face. “I-I thought it was a good idea to tell them instead of letting them find out later!”

 “So… are we going to leave him there, or?” Jaune stared at the unconscious giant of a Faunus, laying in an awkward position on the wooden floors. “I can call in Fireteam MSTN to give us a hand.”

 “That would be wonderful, Jaune.” Kali beamed. “Even though your father is unconscious, I’d still like to know more about this Yang and the Schnee heiress… and how that particular part came to happen.”

 “Well… Yang, is the daughter of Taiyang Xiao Long, I’m certain you’ve heard of him.”

 Kali nodded with amusement. “A member of team STRQ, one of the most well-known, if not the most, and renowned Huntsmen to ever exist. They fought against the Mad Doctor Merlot and dismantled crime syndicates and criminal empires for breakfast. I can only assume she is just as powerful. I mean look at you Blake. You’re my daughter, after all.”

 Before Blake could speak, she flinched. Eyes turning to Jaune and Pyrrha, she turned back to her mom. “Uh… what do you mean by that?”

 “Wait.” Kali snickered. “W-We never told you the stories?”

 “Uh, clearly not!” Blake’s ears folded again.

 “Gods, dear.” Kali reached out, patting her head, much to her lovers’ enjoyment. “Let me tell you a favorite of mine. Your father and I met because of the Faunus Wars. He was a soldier fighting for Anima and Menagerie and I came from the jungles of southern Sanus. Oh, it was so romantic. We met in the battlefields when the Faunus forces crossed the sea separating Anima and Sanus. We were only sixteen at the time. I still remember that day. I, along with several of my Shadows, were imprisoned and put in a cage by one of General Lagune’s colonels. Something about making us slaves, another about turning us into comfort officers—”

 The three teenagers flinched at the woman’s nonchalant declaration. “W-What?!”

 “It’s water under the bridge, Blake.” Kali waved them off. “Then, in the dead of night, Ghira and his Knight Panthers broke through the tree line and destroyed the spotlights of the colonel. They fought through the colonel’s base, disabled the guards, and freed us from our prison. Sixteen-year-old, Ghira Belladonna, leader of the Knight Panthers, refused to take a single soul, even if what the humans had done was despicable. Tying them up and putting them in the cages that once held me and my sisters, we escaped into the wilderness and rendezvoused with the main fighting force ready to push General Lagune back to Fort Castle.”

 “After months of fighting, when we got there, it was indeed a fortress. There were experimental Dust cannons placed all along the battlements, with tens of thousands of human soldiers and Faunus slave-soldiers gathered in trenches and watchtowers. I didn’t know how we would fight our way through all of that, but we couldn’t have done it without Lord Berenger Arc and his son and his son’s girlfriend; Claude Arc and Adrienne Baudelaire, along with the Azure Knights of Orléans.”

 “Berenger?” Jaune blinked. “T-That’s my grandfather! I-I didn’t know he fought at Fort Castle!”

 Okay?! Jaune shouted in his mind. What the fuck is going on here?! This definitely didn’t happen in the past! It was my great-grandfather in the past died in the Faunus Wars!

 “Oh, Jaune, I remember that day like it was yesterday.” Kali smiled. “We charged in the dead of night, while Azure Knights took out the spotlights and watchtowers. How were they able to do it, you ask? Well, the Arcs moved in, under the guise of reinforcements and worked their way deeper into the fortress, while at the same time, delivering false orders to empty the trenches to fortify the main keep. In the confusion, they released hundreds of slave-soldiers that were waiting in reserve, killing their commissars. Ghira and I, hid in the bushes, spreading out until we completely surrounded Fort Castle, rearming and redeploying Faunus running to our lines.”

 “Azure Knights and the Arcs took control of the night patrols, convincing, and killing those who didn’t want to listen, to go to sleep and rest. When night struck and all the power and lights were killed, they made a single signal that only Faunus could see in darkness, and we attacked.” Kali hummed. “Your father, Blake, as he swore when the conflict began, had not taken a single soul. I, however, did not have those same reservations. When dawn broke, General Lagune of the Brotherhood’s last stand, was thrown to his knees and surrendered to Lord Berenger Arc and the Faunus. It’s called the turning point for a reason—the House of Arc was the first of many major human dynasties to join the Faunus in our revolution.”

 General Lagune… was part of the Brotherhood?! Jaune tried to hide his surprise. O-Okay, so that explains a lot of the old wounds. Holy shit, I need to pick up a history book and start catching up on what I missed. Wait… no. I’d need to get firsthand accounts. There’s no way the Human Kingdoms would print the war in any favorable light for Faunus.

 “Jaune.” Kali shook her head. “Wipe that frown off your face. You have the blood of heroes running through your veins. You should be proud of your lineage. Lord Berenger worked with Ghira and I, as we moved through Sanus and turned our sights back to Anima to battle the last vestiges of the Brotherhood and Human Supremacist forces. At twenty years old, your parents became lord and lady Arc when Lord Berenger fell in battle. It was a blow that almost destroyed our momentum in the war.”

 “Clearly, Blake, you got your fighting prowess from me.” Kali smirked. “And Jaune, while I have yet to see you in action, you remind me more of your grandfather, than your father. While your father was later known as the Shield of Orléans and your mother the Spear; your grandfather was the Light. You do more than fight; I’ve seen for myself what kind of leader you are… and it’s bringing back a lot of very good memories.”

 “Anyway…” Kali filled their teacups. “Blake… sorry for going off tangent for a while there.”

 “No, no, it’s okay.” Blake chuckled weakly. “It looks like Jaune isn’t the only one learning new things about family. Going back to Yang… while we’ve never really heard much about her dad, aside from the fact that he’s apparently dorkier than Jaune—” Jaune groaned. “—she is one of the strongest people I’ve ever seen in my life, it’s almost scary how strong she is. She’s also my partner, the ‘Y’ in Fireteam RWBY.”

 “Oh my…” Kali adopted a thinking pose. “It’s something straight out of a Mistrali Holo-drama. A secret king under the guise of a normal student gains the love and adoration of his peers, the silent, the warrior, the strong and the rich. All that remains is the innocent…”

 Pyrrha’s eyes widened with surprise, swiveling to Blake, bursting with confusion. The two girls mouthed a simple response. What the fuck?

 “Nevermind me!” Kali clapped her hands together, snapping the teens from their thoughts. “Hmm… tell me more about Weiss Schnee! How did you convince a Schnee to look past your Faunus features?”

 “She… she was rough around the edges at first, given her heritage. In the beginning, she just so stuck up and acted like a spoiled brat. Over time, we grew to accept it and looked beyond her scathing demeanor. But then, Jaune and I fought the White Fang invasion of Vale—”

 Kali’s face paled. With a strength the three didn’t know she had, she slammed her hand into the table, knocking the tea pot over. “After you did what?!”

 Blake, Jaune and Pyrrha flinched at the sudden tone of her voice and the shattering porcelain. “T-The White Fang invaded Vale and we fought them off!”

 Her once calm and glimmering amber eyes suddenly turned aware. Her cat ears folding and bending, listening for any sound out of place. Her eyes widened and narrowed with confusion, almost in disbelief. Immediately snapping to her husband, she slapped him a few times, saying things under her breath and pulled him from his coma. Ghira was consumed, eyes practically spinning in his sockets, but when he came to, what he saw confused him further.

 Blake, Jaune and Pyrrha had backed a respectable distance away from the irate cat beside the giant panther. Fear and surprise painted across their face, telling him, there was something wrong. Did someone attack the mansion? Did Grimm arrive? No, that was impossible, Jaune’s army would have done something to fight them of. It was something else.

 “What’s wrong?” Ghira immediately snapped at attention, sobering within seconds. “What happened?!”

 “Children, tell him what you just told me.”

 “Your grace,” Jaune began. “The White Fang… I don’t even know if Sienna Khan knows about this, but they attacked Vale two months ago, with an army of hundreds, siding with the Xanthus Mafia, an all-Faunus syndicate operating in Vale. There were thousands of them who participated in the invasion. It was a battle that lasted the entire night and ended with the White Fang vanishing off the map and the Xanthus Mafia destroyed and uprooted.”

 “What…?” Ghira collapsed into his seat once more. Releasing a powerful sigh, he leaned against the table. “H-How could this be?”

 “Adam Taurus led the attack.”

 Immediately, Ghira’s face scrunched with fury. “That little bastard. He and Sienna shared the same vision, but he was just so much worse. He was—”

 “We defeated him.” Blake said, resting a hand on her father’s shaking knuckles. “But not without difficulty. It was a hard-fought battle with casualties on both sides, but we did what we could to protect our Kingdom. When the White Fang pulled back, they quite literally, disappeared. We came to Menagerie to cut off the only support they could possibly gain. Because, as far as we know, Sienna Khan hasn’t made a statement regarding the attack in Vale.”

 “Your grace…” Jaune said with a grave voice. “How strong is the White Fang presence here on Menagerie?”

 “They keep a standing presence of five thousand…” Ghira said with a shaking voice. “But they keep to their side of Kuo Kuana while the KKGC holds the rest of the city.”

 Jaune fell into his seat, eyes wide with fear. He couldn’t believe what he just heard. Okay, I’ve been saying that a lot since this conversation started. From what Blake told me in the future-past, she fought at most, five White Fang operatives. What in the living fuck is this shit?! Five thousand?! The KKGC already has about four hundred—what’s the point in having so many in Menagerie… oh no. I-Is… is this Sienna’s response to the Vale?

 “The White Fang don’t wear masks on Menagerie. It would be difficult to find all of them.” Kali frowned.

 “When did Sienna Khan deploy this task force of five thousand?”

 “Uh… a year ago.” Ghira shook his head. “The rising threat of the Brotherhood could no longer be ignored, and she feared that Kuo Kuana might be their target someday. T-This… I will have Saber Rodentia root them out.”

 “Good. I’ll send a message to my Fireteam and notify Lightning Platoon—”

 Suddenly, Jaune, Pyrrha and Blake snapped at attention. Throwing their helmets on, the latches hissed as they locked into place. Glass shattered behind them as the sound of a metal canister clanking on wooden floors followed after. “Flash-Smoke grenade! Fireteam MSTN, move in to protect the Belladonnas!”

 Without a second to waste, four men and women burst into the room, overshields fizzing to life. Assault rifles and swords glowing with aura and energy, MSTN moved quick to protect Ghira and Kali, adopting a diamond formation to keep track of every sector. Once the initial flash died down, the power packs of their power armor activated, breathing electricity into the machinery.

 “Activate threat sensors!” Blake commanded. “Watch your peripherals—whoever’s stupid enough to attack us, thinks blinding us is the way to go.”

 Nodding his head, Jaune pressed a button on the side of his helmet. The orange visor glowed red for a moment. Images of silhouettes grew defined in the smoke with thick red outlines denoting their exact positions. Crocea Mors and Milo began to shift into their rifle forms. He flicked his wrist, hard light came to life, extending outward, protecting his Queens and Fireteam MSTN. Beside him, Blake fired Gambol Shroud, putting down the invaders on her end. Pyrrha fired, resting Milo against Akouo and the hard light extensions. Pulling her trigger, Dust tipped .308 rifle rounds plowed through her targets, blasting them back in a hailstorm of kinetic and Dust energy.

 It was a quick skirmish and calmed down even quicker, with the shouts and commands falling silent. In the wake of it all, Jaune released a powerful sigh of relief. Channeling his aura, he released a blast of energy, clearing the smoke from view. Fireteam MSTN stood with their weapons smoking and steaming from their own gunfight. Fortunately, neither Kali nor Ghira were hurt. Once the remnants of smoke filtered through the holes decorating the mansion, it was revealed, almost fifteen dead Faunus, all dressed in White Fang fatigues and armor.

 Jaune turned to the towering panther. “Lord Ghira… these…”

 “The White Fang.” He sighed in disbelief. “How… why?”

 “Fireteam MSTN! Secure my parents. Protect them as if your lives depended on it.” Blake ordered. “We are going to get to the bottom of this.”

 “Your grace!” A cry entered the room. The Captain of the KKGC burst into the room with a squad of fully armed officers. “Secure the room and check for survivors! We came as soon as we heard the gunfire!”

 “Saber!!” Ghira roared. “Find Corsac and Fennec Albain… and bring them to me—alive!!”

 “Y-Yes, your grace!”

 With a nod and a few hand gestures, Saber Rodentia and a handful of guardsmen took off through the mansion halls. Their steel toed boots beat against the wooden floorboards, echoing throughout the battleground. Jaune sheathed his rifle against his back and immediately began to shake his head.

 “I-It doesn’t make any sense.” Jaune reasoned. “Why… why would they attack us now?”

 “I don’t know…” Blake shrugged, sheathing Gambol Shroud. “Maybe it’s because we’re here.”

 “This is unprecedented.” Pyrrha piped. “There are hundreds of humans on the island. Maybe they thought it was a good chance to rile the people against us.”

 “But… Blake, your parents are still here.” Jaune began to pace, thinking. “They’d have to be incredibly stupid to attack the Chieftain of Menagerie without reason.”

 Marsha coughed, adopting a thinking pose as KKGC officers moved throughout the room. “With all the things we’ve seen in Vale and the outskirts of Glade and Nova, I wouldn’t put it past the White Fang to strike now. In a way, this is us saying we’re making the next move. We’re practically shouting at the White Fang that we’re gunning for them now. This is their homeland. The Battle of King’s District will be nothing compared to what comes next if we don’t keep momentum.”

 “I…” Jaune’s eyes met with Marsha’s beneath his helmet visor. “But it still doesn’t explain their sudden courage to strike. What would the White Fang gain from attacking the Chieftain?”

 “Like Marsha said…” Blake began to pace. “The people of Menagerie look up to my father, and there are so many humans on the island now… if an attack were to suddenly happen—”

 “They could twist the narrative and—”

 Everyone flinched, shooting to the ground, weapons raised. Turning they eyes to the jungle biome district; explosions tore across the tree line. Jaune shot to his feet first, hands shaking with fear. Before he could react, a screech and static roared into his earpiece. He could hear gunfire, explosions, and death.

 “Your grace!” A fizzed shout echoed in their helmets. “Your grace, it’s Captain Terra of Lightning Platoon! Come in, your grace!!”

 “Captain, what is it?!”

 “The Northern Barracks—it’s under attack!” Her voice was shot, shaken from what he could hear. “White Fang, assault rifles, rocket launchers, even mortar placements! We can’t hold them for long! The rest of the KKGC is bottlenecked! We’re stuck!”

 “Your grace,” Marsha called. “With the guardsmen here, we can protect the lord and lady Belladonna! We can handle it from here!”

 “Alright, I want whoever we can spare to come with us!” Blake shouted, drawing her weapons once again. “Let’s go!”

 Bursting through what remained of the walls, the three of them leaped forward, flipping through the air. Eyes followed the destruction, tracers flying across the sky, fire and explosions tore through the homes of innocent Faunus. Dashing through the air, they landed, kicking up dirt and pebbles. Engineers were running, following the civilians as they tried to head to their shelters. Blake focused; her natural night vision only accentuated by the visor of her helmet.

 She and Jaune didn’t even need to say anything. Dashing between people, they clashed with a platoon of White Fang gunmen and swordsmen. Flicking their semblance, they disappeared in a ripple of white and black shadows, disarming and disabling the threats. The story of her father echoing in their heads. No one needed to die.

 Sliding across the dirt path, Jaune and Blake shoved their shoulders into a pair of gunmen, sending them flying. In the wake of the dust and dirt, Pyrrha arrived, shield up, brimming with Dust. She threw herself into the fight, using her semblance to its highest form thus far. She was untouchable, with the threat sensors still active, she was able to redirect stray bullets, deflect blades and slide underneath gun barrels. Milo poised, it extended into its javelin form, knocking the air from a White Fang gunman. Tilting her weapon, she pulled its trigger, firing a powerful bullet into another behind her, shattering the Faunus’s armor with a single shot. Whipping back around, Jaune and Blake charged forward, sliding in and out, clashing between each other with practiced efficiency.

 As if they had done the dance a million times, they read each other’s movements. Shield up, gravity Dust roared to life, through men and women back, protecting civilians. Flipping his blade around, he crashed with an incoming swordsman. Sparks screamed with the singing steel. Before the bear Faunus could overpower him, a black ribbon wrapped around the man’s throat. With a grunt, he was pulled back, flying into Pyrrha’s shield, knocking him unconscious.

 “Pyrrha, Jaune!!” Blake shouted. “Mortars!!”

 Snapping at attention, they pair threw their hands up, both glowing with a black outline. Flipping their wrists, glowing projectiles whistling through the night, were redirected, flying toward the mountains in the east. They collided in the air, a firework shower of red, orange, and white. The three shared no more than a glance. “Jaune, I’m going to help relieve the KKGC within the city and ferry people to safety.”

 Running up to him and Pyrrha, she took their hands into her own. “Protect this city.”

 “We will.” Jaune nodded. “Be safe, Blake. The people are priority one.”

 “I love you both, okay?” Blake nodded. “I’ll join you as soon as the western palisade is cleared, and the districts are evacuated!”

 She shouted, drawing guardsmen to her raised katana. Taking a slow and shaking breath, Jaune and Pyrrha charged for the Northern Barracks. Bellowing commands to confused guardsmen, they redirected men to the evacuation, drawing them from their posts. They broke into the Northern Barracks, finding it more a military forward operating base, than a simple barracks. Connected to a thick palisade wall that stretched the length of the city to the docks, it was a precaution and secondary line of defense in the event Grimm crossed from the mountains eerily close.

 Throwing himself forward, bullets ricocheted off his armor, fizzing and flattening against his overshield. Sliding on a knee, he threw himself against the palisade wall as Lightning Platoon rushed back and forth, dragging wounded brothers and sisters of their platoon and the KKGC. Explosions tore through the FOB, showering the base with shrapnel and fire. With a deep breath, he turned his gaze up, to the towering woman with giant tusks.

 “Captain!!” Jaune roared. “Give me a sitrep!”

 A woman shouted, her body fizzling yellow and blue as her overshield took one too many hits. Jumping back, she landed, falling to a knee. “Your grace—there are at least one thousand in the jungle tree line. They have fortified the biome with light artillery and heavy machine guns. There isn’t much we can do. We can see them, but we just can’t hit them. Our snipers are getting picked off by their sharpshooters and chameleon Faunus who sneak in and out of our positions!”

 “We’ve been trying to keep them at bay, but their firing line is just too secured.” Jade panted. “Casualties… five dead, twenty-eight wounded. We are down by more than fifty percent, your grace. What do we do?”

 He took a deep breath. “We hold the line.”

 Springing to his feet, a sensation echoed in his thoughts. Ren’s semblance came to life, sensing a specific emotion. Killing intent. Without a moment to waste, he pushed Jade and Pyrrha back. Hand raised; a black outline formed over a near invisible humanoid shadow. Snapping his arm back, Crocea Mors glowed white. With a swing, a squelch and a scream were heard. Two halves of a male Faunus appeared; chameleon freckles danced across his brown skin. Flying out, blood spattered across the palisade, spilling into pools.

 Flicking his sword, it began to shift, transforming into its rifle configuration. “Hold the line!!”

 No more words shared; he turned back to the stairwell of the palisade. Bullets flattened against his armor, fizzing as they fired into his overshields. Falling to a knee, he focused his gaze. Threat sensors going insane, hundreds of red figures began to pop up across his vision, flickering between trees and weapon placements. Lowering his rifle against the shield, hard light came to life, extending across the length of the palisade. Soldiers of Lightning Platoon lowered their weapons against the hard light shield, fingers resting on the triggers.

 “Like in Vale!” Jaune roared. “Threat sensors on! Open fire on their heavy weapon placements!!”

 Pyrrha kneeling beside him, opened fire. Bullets roared back, concentrated, a wall of projectiles tore through the tree line. Focusing his aim, a giant Faunus was seen, wearing ornaments on his antlers. In his hands, a warhammer glowed with Dust, not unlike Magnhild. The man raised his weapon, drawing almost fifty Faunus to him. Narrowing his gaze, he turned his rifle to the man, until he raised a metallic contraption strapped to his arm.

 Before he could pull the trigger, a massive shield came to life, made purely of hard light, stretching meters in every direction, forming a large screen for bullets and rockets. In the center of the shield, was a deer shaped shield boss. Beside him, there were other giant Faunus who did the same, revealing a wall of hard light shields. At their sides, smaller Faunus held their own shields, smaller and personal. His head began to pound.

 “Hold firm!!” Jaune roared.

 The lead Faunus suddenly dropped his shield. Soldiers taking this chance to fire, were in for a cruel surprise. Bullets simply danced and bounced off of the man’s armor, ricocheting off of his antlers. Gripping his giant warhammer with both hands now, he swung, igniting the agitated Dust. Compressed, tightening and screaming, Jaune’s eyes sprung from his head. A wave of Burn Dust spiraled toward the palisade walls.

 “Don’t break!!” Jaune began to spread his aura between his troops.

 The compressed energy smashed against the palisade, splintering wood and steel, pushing against the hard light shield. Jaune didn’t budge and neither did his troops. Channeling his aura amp semblance, it jumped between soldiers and guardsmen, boosting their aura and protecting those who didn’t have aura. Sweat dribbled down his face. He never had to connect this many people before. Hand faltering, the raining gunfire continued, only to receive another Dust barrage, further testing the limits of his own Dust and semblance.

 “Grenades!” Jaune roared. “Their shields stop our bullets, let’s give them something they can’t block!!”

 Grenadiers hurled their agitated Dust bombs. To Jaune’s horror, the smaller shielded Faunus would drop their shields and jump onto the grenades taking the explosions. Little by little, their counterattack would fall apart. He narrowed his eyes gauging their attack plan. From the mountains, it would seem that more White Fang soldiers were pouring into the jungle district under the cover of night, knowing full well that humans couldn’t see at night. Snapping back, under the cover of heavy machine gun fire, he saw more of the towering Faunus raise their hard light shields, protecting squads and platoons behind them. They were forcing the frontline forward in any way they could.

 Focusing, using Shae’s semblance, he could see artillery guns rolling forward. Mortar placements were lifted and rotated further back. Machine gun placements were lifted and rested within the thick foliage of the jungle brush. He needed a plan. But first, I need to get rid of these shielded guys. Me and Pyrrha can handle them. We just need a way to get them away from their auxiliaries. Gods, everyone’s gonna be pissed.

 “Alright!” Jaune roared. “Captain! Sergeants! Here’s what we’re going to do! Cease fire across the palisade—we draw them into the FOB. From there, Queen Pyrrha and I will dispatch them. Deploy the hard light portable barriers to reinforce what’s left of the palisades. No one will fight the giant ones—keep the smaller ones off of us, got it?!”

 “Understood, your grace!” Jade nodded. Bumping her knuckle to Jaune’s, she smirked. “Make sure to put on a show.”

 “You already know.” Jaune chuckled. “KKGC, fall back and protect the city—we will hold off the White Fang advance here and now!”

 Crocea Mors shifted back into a sword as the gate house began to creak open. Jumping forward, he flipped through the air, landing with a powerful thud. As the gates were abandoned, he stood alone, raising his glowing sword at the towering deer Faunus. “Face me!” He roared. “I am the King of Vale, Jaune Arc of the House of Arc!!”

 The Faunus said nothing. With a smirk, Jaune turned his back, walking away from the giant man. As if striking a nerve, the deer shot forward, his back screaming with fire, revealing a massive jetpack. Shield down, his warhammer began to scream with agitated Dust. Still, Jaune said nothing, lowering his guard. An arrogant play, the Faunus thought. Screaming toward Jaune, he burst through the gatehouse, only for his body to suddenly come to a screeching halt.

 Eyes wide, he turned, his jetpack flattened, while his armor kept him stationary, outlined in black. Eyes turning once more, there was a woman with bronze and crimson armor, her hands outstretched and glowing with the same black outline. With a wrench of her arms, the jetpack snapped off of his armor, revealing a body glove underneath it all. As he fell, he immediately moved, dodging Jaune’s glowing sword.

 Flipping back, the boy dodged the giant warhammer, dodging a slash of flaming Dust. Backflipping across the field, he raised his shield. They met eyes, brown to fierce sapphire flaked in red. They clashed, hammer swinging overhead, it fell upon the bulwark, sending shockwaves across the FOB. Jaune knew, despite how powerful the man was, Dust was the deciding factor in every fight. With a flick of his wrist, gravity Dust exploded outward, deflecting the heavy hammer.

 He shot forward, blade poised for a mid-air lunge. Despite the deer’s immense size, he was able to dodge the blade at the last second, punching Jaune back. To his surprise, his fist met a steel shield. Of course, glowing with a black outline. He turned back, Pyrrha Nikos stood, her hands directing the fight. Without a second to even breathe, Jaune was back, shoving his knee into the deer’s face, sending him back. Confused, the armored Faunus wiped the blood from his busted lip.

 “H-How?”

 The King of Vale reached up, releasing the latches of his helmet. Tossing it away, it came to reveal a young boy with thick blond hair short cut at the sides and back, tied into a warrior’s wolf tail, with a pair of bangs falling from the hairline framing his face. But what really surprised him, his eyes were burning crimson and his hair was on fire.

 Jaune smirked. “I’m just that good.”

 Snapping forward, he disappeared in a flurry of rainbow sparkles, reappearing beside the towering Faunus. Raising his blade, he suddenly vanished in a white shadow clone, only bring his blade down on the man’s unprotected back, cutting through the body glove and through his aura—courtesy of Jasper’s semblance. Flipping around once more, he vanished, moving at blinding speeds in a rainbow flurry of sparkling lights. The giant could not keep up, feeling the brunt of every punch that tore through his aura. Pushing back, Jaune flew through the air, gracefully landing on the dirt.

 Focusing, he used Shae’s semblance once more to find the weak points in the man’s armor. Drawing on Yang’s semblance once more, he coursed Aura Amp throughout his body, strengthening every aspect of his attack. Hair, now a blinding inferno, he channeled Azul’s semblance, adding a hint of Ruby’s. Dashing toward the man, shoulder lowered, he jammed his body into the Faunus’ open chest. With the strength of his GEN2 armor, he shattered the man’s aura in a single hit, flattening his armor, molding it to the shape of his body.

 Unleashing a pulse of aura, similar to Ren, the man launched back, crashing through trenches and brush, rolling about, until his body wrapped around a fallen jungle tree. Sweat dribbled down his cheeks. He sheathed his sword, lifting the man’s fallen warhammer. With Aura Amp and Yang’s semblance empowering him to levels unseen, he channeled Cardin’s semblance, the Dust screaming for release. Jumping high, he spun in the air, bringing it down onto the ground.

 The hammerhead exploded, shattering into splinters, as Dust roared outward, a carpet bomb of explosions, roaring toward the jungle tree line. White Fang lines were broken, sending giant armored men to the ground, others breaking their hard light shields. In the wake of the fire and smoke, he tossed the bent and torn steel handle away. He ran a hand through his blond hair, drawing his sword once more.

 “For Kuo Kuana! For Menagerie! For the Faunus!!”

 Soldiers roared out, beating their chests. “Oorah!”

 “Bring up the mortars and artillery guns!!” Jaune waved his sword. Falling back behind the palisade gate hours, the gates slammed shut. Portable hard light shields were clamped together giving birth to a massive conjoined hard light barrier, practically welding the gatehouse shut.

 Behind, horns and whistles were blown, as Warthogs rolled into the FOB, their triple-barreled chain guns were replaced with large mortars. At the rear of them, LAVs rolled through the streets, blaring horns and dropping off marines from the warships docked at port. Springing into action, Marines raised their rifles and lowered their helmets over their heads. Charging through the streets, they redirected civilians, and saved them from collapsing homes. Bursting through the cover of smoke and fire, the mortar placements screwed themselves into place, soldiers winching the tubes back and down.

 “You may fire when ready!!” Jaune bellowed over comms.

 It was a thud and a whistle. Springing into the air, several glowing projectiles curved in the sky. They screamed as they tilted and descended upon the jungle biome. Trees were splintered, snapping in two in a blinding inferno of explosion and fire. Bodies and silhouettes were thrown about as fire ruptured to life. Machine guns were torn and shredded, as armor and flesh. Jaune raised his sword once again, unleashing a powerful artillery barrage from the guns rolling into their battlements.

 Trails of smoke danced across the battlefield, exploding against hard light shields and sandbag palisades in the distance. The towering Faunus from before, were forced back in the wake of heavy fire. No Man’s Land had formed between their firing position and the palisade walls. No one would be dumb enough now to strike at them. Down the way, to the walls that split Kuo Kuana in two, Blake was seen, fighting off Faunus saboteurs and swordsmen who found their way onto the walls.

 As bullets riddled against her armor, she ducked and dipped between White Fang soldiers, swinging for her head and back. Flickering into shadow clones, she flipped and kicked, bringing her katana down, cutting through their aura just enough to break it. After months of severe meditation and aura training with Ren, a shadow clone came to life, springing from her back. Unlike the clones from before, it was physical, bashing its shoulder into a swordsman’s face, knocking him unconscious before flickering into nothingness, all the while, she herself, did the same to her opponent.

 The two men fell to the backs, bouncing off the palisade wall. Spinning midair, she landed on a knee, Gambol Shroud shifting into is pistol form. She kept her head down, her sheath moving about, blocking bullets, ricocheting them back at their gunmen. Charging for the Faunus crawling their way over the palisade, she fired, breaking their Grimm mask helmets. With a simple move of her arm, Gambol Shroud shot out, dangling by its powerful and hyper-elastic ribbon. With a swing, the trigger was pulled, firing the weapon back to the White Fang.

 With another trigger pull, it shot back, recoiling through the air. She moved, swinging it about, its rapid-fire mechanism doing overtime. It shot back and forth, the blade jabbing and striking at the White Fang who dared to come into its recoil path. With a cry, she swung it back around until it sprung out, smashing into the chest of a lone rifleman, too confused and scared to defend himself. As the blade and barrel crashed into his chest, the trigger pulled, blasting with fire and light, sending him over the edge of the palisade wall, tumbling down to the dirt below.

 With a single pull of her weapon, it flew back into her hand, shifting back into its katana configuration, gleaming bright under the fire and smokey night, bloodless. With a cry, a detachment of Lightning Platoon and squads of the KKGC moved in, taking positions against the palisade wall, lowering their rifles, long-bore and assault, against the crenels and stakes. She smiled, but quickly raised a hand to her flaring nostrils, surprised at the blood beginning to dribble down.

 In the distance, Jaune sighed, falling back. Sweat dancing and dribbling down his face. Soldiers ran back and forth as the artillery barrage returned, obliterating the White Fang lines in the distance. Head held in his hands, he was panting, blood spurting from his nostrils. Beside him, Pyrrha removed her helmet, wiping sweat, she turned to him. “Jaune? A-Are you okay?”

 “Y-Yeah.” He panted. “I-I’ve never used that many semblances in conjunction before. Not even in the Battle of King’s District. T-The strain is just… so much. It feels like I just tore my body apart…”

 Leaning back, his head rested against an overturned wagon. Helmet on the dirt between his legs, he panted, hand resting against his chest. “I didn’t know my body would react like this. Gods… Pyr, this is going to be a long night, isn’t it?”

 Pyrrha giggled, falling beside him. “No kidding. The White Fang are regrouping despite the artillery. Are you ready?”

 Jaune wiped the blood from his nose. Sapphire eyes locked with emerald. Her face was wet, drenched in sweat. Red strands of hair clung to her face, framing her exhausted eyes, dancing across her skin. Still, she had a fire in her eyes.

“Yeah. Thanks for the clutch with that giant one.” Jaune nodded as he pushed off the ground. “You know what this tells me?”

 A smile grew on her face. Despite how tired she was, and the hints of blood dribbling from her nostrils, she gave him a nod, wiping her face. “We need to train our semblances more.”

 She stumbled to her feet. Leaning forward, her lips crushed to his. The taste of blood, dirt and sweat, had never tasted so sweet. Breaking apart, they rested their foreheads against each other under the shower of bullets and explosions. “Are you ready, my Queen?”

 She smiled. “Of course, my King.”

 Ren looked up.

 A strange sensation washed over him. Dew perked up, looking away from the teapot. Concerned, she reached for him, but he simply shook his head, hand drifting to his flaring nostrils. Running the pads of his fingers across his upper lip, he was surprised at the blood dripping. Confused, he blinked. His head burning light, he stumbled back. Before he could fall, Dew shot out, catching the boy. Resting him in a chair, she said nothing as she scrambled for a paper towel roll.

 “A-Are you okay?” She asked with wide eyes.

 Ren hissed, holding his head. “I-I… something’s wrong.”

 “What do you mean?”

 “I… find Ruby, Yang, Cardin, Azul, Shae and Jasper.” Ren said. “I-I…”

 “Wait.” Dew narrowed her eyes. “Those are people Jaune has done aura transfers with… is something happening to Jaune?!”

 “T-That’s what I’m afraid of.”

 “Cardin should be on his way back to Vale with Velvet.” Dew hummed, whipping out her scroll. Sending out messages in various group chats, it wasn’t long before Ruby found her way into the glass lounge. A napkin was folded and rammed into her right nostril. Beside her, Yang was mumbling about something as Weiss forced the blonde to take the napkin. “Holy shit you guys are fast.”

 “Language, Dew.” Weiss glared at the blonde. “But yes. Ruby and Yang said that they weren’t feeling so good and then their noses started bleeding. While not too bad, these two are insufferable to take care of! Woman! Just take the napkin!!”

 “I’m fine, Weiss-scream!” Yang snarked. But as she wrenched the Schnee’s hand away, blood trickled again, bubbling with every exhale she made. All eyes fell on the blonde, knowing looks and raised brows. With a groan, Yang snatched the napkin and tilted her head back, rolling the napkin and shoving it into her nose. “Happy?”

 “Ugh.” Weiss scoffed. “Why do you two always have to be obtuse?!”

 “Isn’t that a bird?”

 “That’s a goose.”

 “So, the instrument?”

 “That’s an oboe. H-How’d you get that from obtuse?” Dew flinched with a confused smirk.

 “Idiots.” Weiss sighed into her hand. “I’m surrounded by idiots. Sorry, Ren.”

 “N-None taken, Weiss.” Ren chuckled. “Where’s RJAS?”

 “Uh…” Dew checked her scroll. “Apparently at the hospital? What the fuck? Jasper and Azul collapsed, and Shae had to be carried to the hospital by Rosemary…”

 Yang lowered her arms, eyes wide with fright. “W-What happened?!”

 “Wait.” Ruby raised her hands. “Jaune has our semblances. All the people mentioned in the group text… Jaune has their semblances. Does that mean—”

 “Is something wrong with Jaune, Blake and Pyrrha?!” Weiss snapped, eyes widening by the second. “Oh gods…”

 “But Jaune’s used our semblances before. We never—urgh!” Yang fell to her knees, head clutched by her hands. The white napkin shoved into her nose dampened and darkened a deep maroon. Blood began to trickle free, splashing on the floor. However, as quickly as it came, it vanished, fleeting like the breeze of the powerful air conditioning. Taking seconds to breathe, she panted, hands still clutching her scalp.

 She saw something.

 “Kuo Kuana… is under attack.” She said cryptically.

 Snapping from his seat, Ren was immediately pushed back down by Dew. The blonde rose to her feet, a stern tone leaving her lips. “Hold your horses, Ren. Those with nosebleeds, please sit down. Yang, explain. What did you see?”

 “T-The city is on fire.” She shook her head, lilac eyes shaking as if they’d seen Salem herself. “Explosions, gunfire. The White Fang are… they’re throwing everything they have at Jaune and the small force he took with him. T-They’re trying… they’re trying to kill Blake and her family, and Jaune. I don’t know how bad it really is, but it’s… it’s bad.”

 “Oh.”

 It was all the group could say.

 Jaune fell back, sliding behind the hard light barriers, panting more than usual. His hands were shaking, his fingers were locking. Bullet casings danced and clattered across the palisade floors, falling to the dirt paths below. Head tilting forward, blood continued to course from his flaring nostrils. He shut off Yang’s semblance, trying to catch a breath, but not even that would stop the hemorrhaging. Turning to the redheaded goddess beside him, she fell back as well, nursing her own bleeding nose.

 “Jaune,” she turned to him. “W-What is this feeling?”

 “I-I don’t know, and we don’t have enough time to figure it out either.” He groaned. Hearing the lumbering thundering steps of heavily armed Knights, as he began to call them, he could already see their hard light shields and the glowing of their war hammers. Taking a deep breath, he rose to his feet, eyes following Lightning Platoon soldiers running back and forth, carrying wounded soldiers and KKGC riflemen back to safety.

 Healers and medics worked around the clock, even as explosions shattered through buildings and cover, they remained, doing everything they knew how to do to stop the wounds and heal as many as they can. Soldiers took cover, overshields sparking before recharging, covering them head to toe. Within seconds, they would spring back up, firing their rifles and battle rifles, taking White Fang out as they charged through the foliage with melee weapons and hard light shields.

 Glancing to No Man’s Land, White Fang vehicles rumbled into the field, technicals with machine guns strapped to their truck beds made wide sorties their barrels running red hot with every bullet fired at their defenses. As they rushed over dirt paths and bloody, murky mud, Warthogs rushed close on their tails, hard light shields and barriers protecting the driver, passenger, and gunner in the bed. As they battled with one another, the Knights began their second advance, the deer from before leading the charge once again, this time flanked on either side by smaller auxiliaries with personal shields.

 Jaune took a deep breath. “This is getting us nowhere. I don’t want to kill, but I feel like we will have to just to make these bastards get the message!”

 “Do what you need to, your grace.” Saber said beside him. The scarred Faunus took a deep breather, lowering his head against the palisade stakes. “The KKGC will have your back. These bastards have always gotten on my nerves. They think they speak for all Faunus… now look at them. They are attacking their own kind. Where is the supremacy now?!”

 Hands clutched his rifle tight. “I never trusted them… and this night, proves me right.”

 Jaune frowned but nodded at the captain. “Understood, Saber. Alright, Pyrrha, do you have smoke grenades?”

 “Just a few. What do you have in mind?”

 “The western palisade is falling apart; despite everything Blake is doing to hold it secure.” Jaune shook his head. “Saber, I’m assuming you couldn’t find Corsac or Fennec Albain?”

 “No. For all we know, the cowards are leading this attack.” Saber frowned. “I have fifty more troops from the first and fifth Rifle Divisions. Where do you need us?”

 “Have them join up with Queen Blake and reinforce the position. Go to the supply trucks parked within the FOB and grab as many hard light portable shields as you can to reinforce the integrity of the palisades. She will command you from there; bring as many as you can. With me and Queen Pyrrha here, we will hold the line.”

 “Understood.” The man gave him a salute. “Men! Rendezvous with Queen Blake! Grab ammo and supplies! We are the relief force at the western palisade!!”

 As the man ran down the steps, the Faunus bent down, tossing Jaune his helmet. “Be careful, king!”

 Thinking, Jaune slipped back into helmet. Pressing a button on the side, static was all he could hear. “Admiral Haddock, do you read me?”

 There was a scuffle. “Yes, your grace, I can read you loud and clear! We’ve been working to deploy the marines into the city, but with the gunfire and stray mortars, a lot of our troops are trapped at the docks.”

 “Then it’s time to deploy the LAHAT airwings.” Jaune said. “We need close air support. Danger close. Look for the smoke.”

 “Understood, your grace, out.”

 Ripping off his constricting helmet, he took the grenade from Pyrrha’s waiting hand. “Give me some covering fire. This is going to be one hell of a throw. Specialist! Get word to the Warthog fleet—tell them to get the fuck out of the No Man’s Land!”

 “Men!” Pyrrha raised Milo. All heads turned to their queen. Letting the blade shift, it turned into a rifle, falling to rest on the curves of Akouo. “Your King needs covering fire!”

 “Oorah!” They shouted back, pulling spring bolts back. Jade turned her gaze back to Pyrrha, giving the queen a nod. “Lightning Platoon is ready! The KKGC is ready!!”

 Rifles rested over hard light, peering between the holes of the palisade wall. Assault rifles, battle rifles and the long-bores of the polearm-rifles, cocked and ready. She watched as Jaune’s right arm began to glow white. The last of the Warthogs spun out, turning their directions, breaking off from their technicals. The instant they flew from her vision, she made a single cry.

 Triggers were pulled.

 A wall of bullets screamed across the field, killing White Fang as they made their features seen in the shadows cast in the wildfire. Taking the cue, Jaune launched his arm forward, hurly the grenade into the night sky. Already bursting with bright blue smoke, the flames only accentuated the gas. Falling into a distant trench, Jaune could only wait and watch.

 As magazines were reloaded and bullets kept flying, the iconic and unique ululating sound of gravity Dust repulsor engines roared over the gunfire. Breaking through the cover of black smoke, a LAHAT zoomed into the battlefield, miniguns screaming to life, as its rocket batteries strapped to its roof, unleashed a torrent of High Explosive Burn Rockets. Trails of smoke spiraled at lightning speeds before exploding, shredding through trenches and White Fang firing positions. As the first finished its first sortie, behind it, the rest of its airwing began to shred through technicals and artillery placements, sending White Fang infantry running for their lives.

 The Faunus Knights, raised their hard light shields, blocking the shredding minigun fire. While their shields were strong, they weren’t wide enough to protect everyone. The smaller auxiliaries were shredded to pieces and any fool caught outside the overbearing hard light, were turned to smoldering ash. As the rocket barrage and minigun onslaught shredded through the White Fang formations, something he didn’t account for happened.

 “No…” He whispered. “No!!”

 A rumble, followed by a distinct hum entered the battlefield. Drifting through the sky, the unmistakable hull of a Mistrali airship drifted into the airspace. Unlike the usual colors of Mistral, it was painted over with the symbol of the White Fang emblazoned proudly on its bow, port and stern side. Strapped to its hull, miniguns and cannons were armed, spinning about, aiming for the LAHAT airwings as they flew across the battlefield.

 “A-Airships…” Pyrrha snapped to Jaune. “Didn’t you say they had airships in the future past?!”

 “Y-Yeah!” He turned back to her. “B-But not for another three and a half years!!”

 Jaune fell to his knees as soldiers of the KKGC broke formation and began to run. His own troops were breaking, leaving their posts. Even in the distance, he caught sight of Blake dropping her weapons with shock. Snapping back at attention, a LAHAT was shot from the sky, burning and screaming as metal tore and shredded. Spinning wildly, the vehicle smashed into the mountainside, leaving nothing but fire and smoke in its wake. The airship shifted its guns, unleashing a torrent of bullets and anti-air missiles across the sky, trying to destroy the airwing.

 Head tilted down, he gasped. Blake asked him before if he was afraid—he certainly was now. “I… I… did I underestimate the White Fang? Did I…”

 “J-Jaune!” Pyrrha ducked down, dodging stray bullets. Reaching out, she grabbed him, holding him tight. “Jaune!!”

 “I s-should’ve brought more.” He was murmuring. “I… I messed up. I made a mistake, and I can’t… I can’t believe I overlooked this!! W-Why?! The first day isn’t even over and we’re already shooting at each other!! What did I do wrong?!”

 Before he could ramble further, Pyrrha grabbed him, slapping him across his face with a powerful clap. Emerald eyes were shaking, bloodshot and exhausted. “Stop this! Wake up, Jaune! Now is not the time for this!! Wake up… please. I thought you of all people would understand that things… don’t always go to plan.”

 He blinked, the sweat burning like fire against his prickly flesh. Head lowering, he turned to her with wide eyes. “I… I…” Snapping his eyes shut, his body glowed grey and pink. Every emotion, every fear, every intense feeling, began to vanish, slinking away. Pyrrha’s words hit like a hammer. Things don’t go to plan. Pyrrha’s love for him, ended in her death. Blake’s love for him ended in her death. Yang’s love for him ended in her death. No matter what they planned, no matter how they fought, they all died in the future. Closing his eyes, those thoughts were no longer drowning, vanishing, and receding as the energy overtook him.

 Despite the fires raging in the skies, the Bullheads battling with LAHAT dancing across the sky like mindless birds. In the distance, more airwings of LAHAT entered the airspace, turning their attention on the airship. Flying about, rockets and bullets screamed across the sky as their gunships maneuvered to dodge incoming anti-air flak and missiles.

 On the ground, the White Fang began their assault once more, this time, vehicles were no longer simple technicals, they were armored monstrosities with cannons strapped to their rooftops. As the hard light shields of the Faunus Knights were bullet magnets, the LAVs painted with White Fang symbols, were bullet sponges, absorbing every attack they unleashed. Their advance was slow and methodical—whoever these Albain brothers were, they were tactically superior to any other White Fang he had fought, in the past and in the new present.

 Head tilted low, he didn’t even know the White Fang had an air fleet, much less, a single airship. Thinking, thinking, thinking. Sapphire eyes danced across the shattered battlefield and the artillery still trading shots. He turned upward to the airship distracting the LAHAT airwings, ending their only hope of close air support.

 She held him close, lowering her head to his. “I know you’re afraid. I know you keep thinking about all of the terrible things happening, but that can be handled later. We have a battle to fight—so fight. You have an army to lead—so lead. For now, my love, be the King we know you are.”

 “Yes ma’am! Admiral Haddock! Do you read me?!” Jaune slipped back into his helmet. “Do you read me?!”

 “Yes, your grace!” The man’s voice was frantic. “White Fang are attacking our warships! The marines are doing what they can to stop their advance! What do you need us to do?!”

 “I am about to do something stupid. I need naval artillery support!”

 “I-I…” Jaune flinched at the gunfire screeching through his earpiece. “Understood, your grace!”

 “Keep an eye out for the smoke!” Jaune shouted once more.

 “Pyrrha.” Jaune said. “I am about to do something that is incredibly stupid and might cause more damage than good. But it’s the only way we’re taking out that airship. Understood?”

 Her eyes turned to the airship looming. Its guns spitting bullets and rockets at a dangerous rate. Immediately getting the message, she shivered and nodded. “Understood. It looks like semblance training came to us.”

 “Okay.” Jaune took a deep breath, grabbing another grenade. “Men!! KKGC! Lightning Platoon! People of Vale and Kuo Kuana!! We need covering fire!! On my mark!! Fire!!”

 As before, machine guns unleashed, assault rifles and long bore polearm rifles opened fire, unleashing a hurricane of bullets. The shields of the incoming Faunus Knights were undeterred, their LAVs beside them, still rolling. Unbeknownst to them, a grenade flew over their defenses, popping with vibrant pink smoke. Taking a deep breath, he began to amp Pyrrha’s aura, causing her to glow as bright as the shattered moon above.

 Boom! Boom! Boom!!

 Three blinding lights shot over the sky. All heads turned to the turrets of the warships, following the smoke as the shells curled, screeching with life. The first shell smashed into the firing position at the tree line, snapping trees in two, rending artillery placements to smithereens. The second overshot, exploding on impact as it struck the hull of the airship. For a split second, the vessel began to tilt and keel. The third however, overshot completely, zooming over the mountain slopes, erupting in the distant desert.

 Jaune shivered, breaking concentration. “Holy… shit… oh no.”

 “Jaune!” Pyrrha shouted. “I’m ready!!”

 Snapping back to the redhead, he rested his hands on her, forcing her aura to come to life. She raised her hands up, focusing on the metal plates within the wooden hull, revealed from the second shell. Eyes followed, trailing to the gun placements hanging across the wide hull. Focusing, focusing, focusing, she roared out, her semblance screaming to life. The airship suddenly lurched down, as if it was fighting against her semblance.

 Pulling down, she groaned, screaming through clenched teeth. The vessel did little more than budge, barely tilting its bow down. Not one to give up, blood ruptured from her nostrils, panting her lips and chin red. Still, she continued to pull. The ship was refusing to heed her command. It fought back, gravity Dust screaming within the ship’s hull. Fighting back for dear life, the vessel pulled back from her powerful grip.

 But she was Pyrrha Nikos. Her lover, her closest friend, her partner; is Jaune Arc. Aura roared through her body, strengthening her semblance to levels unfelt before. Healing her hemorrhaging nostrils, her tightening brain, and shredding muscles, she pushed, pulsing her semblance once more, the pull stronger than ever before. Hands outstretched, fingers bending and bones snapping, she continued to pull back against the gravity Dust. Bringing her arms together, her focus increased tenfold, as her aura replenished itself, burning to life in the form of her semblance.

 Drawing more power, feeding on Jaune’s Aura Amp and Generosity, she found her point. She found the place she needed. Bringing her arms over her head, the bow of the vessel bent upward, wrenching wooden boards in two, snapping them from the metal plates lying beneath. With a deep breath, the world stopped for her. With a bellowing, deafening, thunderous cry, she slammed her arms down.

 The ship above suddenly snapped in two, sending White Fang crewmembers tumbling to the ground below. Parachutes opened across the red and black sky as the ship began to fall into the jungle biome, shattering and flattening into itself as pieces fell, killing Faunus Knights and obliterating the LAVs before they could cross the threshold of No Man’s Land. All around the battlefield, pieces of airship collided with White Fang formations, destroying any advantage they had. Across the sky, the second half still running on what little gravity Dust it claimed, began to keel, making its own descent.

 Urgh!!

 Behind her, Jaune fell to his knees, panting. Head lowered, his bangs stuck to his face, his horse tail clinging to the back of his shaved head. The boy was sweating blood. Unable to breathe, Pyrrha fell back, holding him in her arms. She lifted his left arm, tapping a few buttons, his scroll came to life, revealing his analytics. His heart rate was erratic. His blood pressure was the highest she’d ever seen. Worse yet, his body temperature, was beyond fever. He shouldn’t be alive!

 As the second half smashed into the mountain side, she snapped from her fears, turning back to the boy in her arms. He was panicking, coughing, spitting up blood and bile, puking on the ground. When he pushed back, she looked at her hands—they were stained with his blood. Emerald eyes shivered in their sockets, unable to look away from the blond boy. His hair was slowly stained red as the sweat turned darker and darker. His body was tearing itself apart.

 With a deep breath, Jaune’s Aura Amp came to life once again, shimmering over his body, refilling his aura reserves. To her surprise, and unending worry, his aura meter filled right back up, well over green. She reached out, but he simply shook his head, wiping the blood and sweat from his furrowed brows. Blood turned to flakes, shifting and dancing off his forehead. Pushing off the ground, he stumbled to his feet, to the surprise of everyone watching. Panting, he wiped his face one more time, a dead look in his sapphire eyes.

 “On your feet!” He roared. “Take your—”

 Eyes snapped wide.

 All heads flinched, turning to the sky and the flaming mountains in the distance.

 White Fang, KKGC, King’s Fist, it didn’t matter. All heads snapped at attention.

 It was a deep, rumbling howl.

 “Fuck me…” Jaune shivered once again. “The Grimm.”

 As the gunfire subsided and the screaming death came to a shuddering halt, everyone looked to one another with wide eyes. Hands began to tremble, holding onto their weapons and rifles, unable to breathe. The roars and howls grew in number, louder, louder, louder, until they were surrounded. Even the LAHAT and White Fang Bullheads stopped firing at one another. Jaune ran up the palisade wall in a sudden panic, throwing himself against the crenels.

 “GRIMM!!” He roared over the battlefield. “Fall back to the Northern Barracks!!”

 The towering deer Faunus snapped back to Jaune; eyes wide with fear. Taking a fearful step back, something moved within the trees. Shadows danced and rippled with dying flame. Jaune clenched his teeth, eyes widening with every rustling leaf and every clanking piece of metal. The fires were dousing themselves, as the shadows grew darker. Across the battlefield, he saw something he didn’t think he’d see for a long time.

 A blood red portal.

 “You’ve got to be shitting me…”

 Oh. Look at how far you have descended, my White Fang.

 Everyone flinched, the voice echoing across the battlefield. Trembling back, Jaune and Pyrrha stood their ground. White Fan began to walk back to the palisade and the gatehouse of the Northern Barracks. From the shadows of their once fortified position, white bones glimmered in the night. There were thousands, if not tens of thousands of glowing red eyes. They were vicious, hungry, and starving. They crawled through the brush, their teeth glimmering with thick saliva and blood.

 Jaune flinched. “Come on! Get inside, damn it!!”

 Breaking through formations of KKGC, Blake was in a panic. “Jaune!! Those freaks we fought at Xanthus Plaza! Team RRGE; t-they’re here!!”

 He shut his eyes, jaw dropping as he turned to the sky. This night… it cannot get any worse.

 Hard light shields were raised, weapons were drawn as more Grimm began to make their way into the battlefield. There were Beowolves in the front, flanked by Ursai and Boarbatusk, but there was also a pair of Silver Fish swarms in Combination A, taking the form of hulking beasts, taller than some skyscrapers. Beringel were in the thousands, beating their chests and roaring at the masses. Behind them, several slithering King Taijitu hissing and lapping at the air, starving hunger in their cold, red eyes. Beside them, there were at least fifty Deathstalkers clicking their pincers and mandibles.

 He shivered; eyes wide with fright. “I-I… please! Listen to me!! The Grimm will kill us all!!”

 Don’t do that, Knight Captain Freesia. I thought your loyalty was to Faunus-kind, not this sham, King.

 That voice.

 Blake and Jaune blinked.

 The Belladonna Queen’s face paled of color. Shivering in her armor, tears began to well as her panic began to rise.

 Look at all of you, cowering like rats. I thought we were the White Fang. I thought we were a force of Revolution. Do you know what I see? I see a bunch of cowards.

 “Guardsmen of the KKGC, fall back to the Belladonna mansion and tell Fireteam MSTN that I need them here.” Jaune said with a stern voice. Blake and Pyrrha standing beside him, Lightning Platoon regrouped, lowering their rifles against the crenels of the palisade stakes. However, not a single guardsman moved an inch. Hundreds rushed to the palisade, taking positions beside the King’s Fist. “Okay, guess not.”

 Corsac. Fennec. Where are you? Only cowards won’t lead their troops from the front lines.

 “W-What the heck is going on?!” Pyrrha questioned, lowering Milo and Akouo. Soldiers and guardsmen lowered their weapons as well, confusion running rampant.

 “I don’t know but stay frosty.” Jaune narrowed his eyes. “Knight Captain Freesia!! Please! Get behind the palisade now!!”

 The towering deer Faunus snapped at attention, barking commands, as the Grimm continued to pour into the field. Gates were opened and Knight Captains and Men at arms rushed in, war hammers and maces dangling at their hips. Infantry with rifles fell back as well, funneling into the Northern Barracks. Snapping at attention, they took up positions, aiming their barrels into the field. However, not every Faunus joined. There were eighty or so, Faunus that stood in the open field, wearing black and gold fatigues, some kind of special forces.

 Knight Captain Freesia remained beyond the gatehouse, hard light shield active, filling the entire gatehouse. “King!” He shouted. “What do we do?!”

 “I-I don’t know!”

 “You don’t—”

 Smoke billowed, dancing about, shrouding the shattered moon in darkness. Suddenly, a great rippling red portal screamed to life. It tore a hole into the sky. From it, a man that everyone present never thought they’d see again. Wearing samurai armor, the man was imposing. He reached up, removing his helmet, revealing a pair of massive blood-red bull horns. But what made Jaune, and Blake’s skin run cold, was the markings on his skin. While the horns were larger, and thicker, they were carved with oriental flame designs, each one glowing with a menacing red light. His skin was pale white, almost as white as Salem’s. Crawling across his flesh, dark black markings etched across his skin, like cracks.

 Standing tall and proud, the SDC branding was revealed for all to see. But instead of a dead eye, Blake gulped, gazing into his pale blue eyes and the black sclerae that surrounded both irises. She nearly collapsed, holding the palisade stake for dear life. Biting her lip, the Bull stood tall, Wilt in hand and Blush in the other. The accents of his samurai armor glowing a deep crimson light, he was gone. All that remained was a monster.

 “Corsac, Fennec.” Adam said once again, his voice booming over the snarling Grimm horde. Through the plumes of smoke, Jaune noticed Nevermore and Griffons, Razorwings and Ravagers hovered by, numbering in the hundreds. Thoughts whirling, answers not coming, Jaune gulped. “Come out, you little mutts. I know you’re there.”

 A rustle of metal and armor was heard. Freesia shouted a command, but it was ignored. Jaune even cried, but the Knight didn’t listen. Activating his own jetpack, the beastly Faunus shot forward, his jetpack propelling him at incredible speeds. Adam however, simply stepped aside, swinging his blade with blinding speeds. The Knight stumbled over his heavy feet, falling to the dirt. Jaune could only watch as the powerful wolf Faunus, judging by his ears, began to sputter. Head tilted down, the Knight began to fade, his body breaking down into dust.

 “I see you, brothers, and sisters. I know you are tired of this lie.” He bellowed. “You follow fools like Knight Captain Freesia; like Corsac and Fennec Albain; like Banesaw in Vale; like Sienna Khan. Each and every one of them have betrayed our cause… they have brought nothing but strife to the one true home we have… they have forced us to kill our own. Look at the King of Vale, look at his army. See our estranged brothers and sisters fighting for a human, no better than the slave-soldiers of the Brotherhood.”

 “I did not join the White Fang to kill my own kind.” Adam spoke with a calm voice, one that not even Blake had ever heard. “We didn’t join to kill our own—we joined to take care of our own, to protect our own. But fools like Sienna Khan and her followers have created this rift between Faunus. Come with me—and I will see to it that Faunus never betray Faunus again!!”

 “Adam!!” A hoarse voice screamed into the fray.

 “I don’t understand what is happening right now!” Jaune gripped the stakes. “I… I don’t understand!”

 “Neither do it…”

 “Adam… please!” Another, a deeper voice, came next.

 “There you two are.” Adam turned to the Albain brothers. Held on either side by black-clad Faunus, they backed away, throwing him to the mud. “Did you miss me?”

 “Please, Adam.” The taller, wolf-tailed Faunus pleaded; his hands raised in fearful reverence. “Have mercy on us! We carried out your last—urgh!!”

 Blake jumped, Pyrrha choked and Jaune nearly dropped his sword. Before the wolf tailed Faunus could finish his statement, Adam shoved Wilt through the man’s open mouth. The blade punctured his skull like a hot knife to butter. The smaller, fox eared Faunus beside him, howled in horror as Adam pressed his boot against the man’s face. Drawing his crimson blade free from Corsac’s face, he turned his gaze to Fennec.

 “What the fuck?!” Jaune could hear some of his men and guardsmen hissing with surprise. Even Knight Captain Freesia couldn’t hold his surprise back.

 “Everyone, calm down, now!!” Jaune roared. The Grimm lurched forward, Creeps and Beowolves starting the advance. “Calm down!!”

 “Knight Captain.” Jaune said. “Disengage from the gatehouse on my command. Your hard light will come in handy holding the Grimm at bay. Are all of your men within the walls?”

 “Those that survived—yes.”

 “Shit.” Jaune shivered, eyes shifting back to the bull in the field.

 “Look at me, Fennec.” Adam knelt before the desert fox. “Look at me.”

 “Please… I’m begging you.” Fennec pleaded, tears streaming down his face. “Please…”

 “Look at me, Fennec.” Adam said once more, as calm as before. But Fennec would not meet the bull’s gaze. “I said look at me, dog!!”

 On his knees, Fennec flinched at the tone and the spit splashing on his face. “Adam… we did all that you asked—we were loyal to a fault!”

 I know.

 With a quick Iaido action, Adam sheathed his sword before Fennec’s body even registered that his head was no longer connected. As his head toppled to the mud, leaving a spurting stump, Adam turned to Jaune. Dull blue eyes meeting deep sapphire. “Look at what you made me do, oh, great King of Vale. Look what you have made me become. You stole the woman I love; you stole my dreams from me; you turned my kind against me!! My time for vengeance will come… but it isn’t now.”

 Whipping back, he faced the black-clad Faunus. “I have been gone for two months—presumed dead, most likely. But I stand before you, alive and more powerful than ever. Come with me, my brothers, and sisters in arms. Come with me and learn the truth. Come with me and be free!”

 Without question the black-clad Faunus stepped forward. One in the crowd caught Blake’s fearful attention. As the girl stood firm, removing her Grimm mask, the cat almost puked. It was Ilia Amitola—one of her only friends in the White Fang. There was another, with silver hair and pale skin. The third was the tallest among them and he among many others, had wings on their backs.

 “Are there no one else?!” Adam called, sheathing Wilt. “Is there no one else who wants to be free from this lie?! No?! So be it…”

 A great portal opened above them, swallowing Adam and eighty other Faunus. As the portal disappeared, a pair of other portals came to life across the swelling Grimm line. Jaune, Blake and Pyrrha watched as the hunchback from King’s District gave them a snarky wave as he was swallowed by a portal. As the final whip of energy vanished, all that remained, was the Grimm. It was a sea of darkness, rising with the growing shadows and smoke, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, built up, waiting for the right moment to strike.

 As the silence came.

 Fear followed.

 Where fear goes…

 The Grimm made themselves known.

 “Open fire!!”

 Mortars sung into the sky, smashing through creep hordes. Bullets shot into the sky, downing Razorwings and Ravagers, while White Fang Bullheads and LAHATs drew their attention away from the warriors on the ground. Rifles opened fire, rockets were launched, and swordsmen clashed with the claws and teeth of Ursai and Beowolves. Boarbatusk screamed, spinning forward, bashing into the palisade walls, only to meet hard light shields, courtesy of the King’s Fist and the Faunus Knights. Grimm poured across the open field, trampling overturned Warthogs and technicals, their bodies riddled with holes. Despite the wall of bullets and rockets, they were unstoppable.

 LAHAT and Bullheads were knocked from the sky despite their miniguns and missiles. Ravagers and Razorwings chewed through steel and wings, shredding them from the fuselage. Jaune blinked, trembling as their air force was torn from the sky by the black horde descending from the smoke. In the distance, a warship went up in flames, a great snake-like Grimm unlike any he had seen before, wrapped itself around the cruiser, tightening its grip until it crumbled like a house of cards. Marines and sailors jumped overboard in sheer panic, into the mouths of Terremer and Shark Grimm. Soldiers cried out, as civilians were caught in the midst of the massacre. Gunfire roared out, the other two warships fired their sixteen-inch guns with reckless abandon, shells exploding holes in the Grimm horde, only for the holes to quickly plug.

 Panic.

 Fear.

 Agony.

 Knight Captain Freesia shouted commands, his hard light shield only doing so much to keep the Grimm beasts at bay. Creeps and Beowolves flattened against the hard light, shattering to dust. Other Faunus Knights had gathered, pooling shields together, as their auxiliaries followed suit, giving King’s Fist and KKGC riflemen enough protection to hold their ground. Down the parapet, Jaune, Blake and Pyrrha were frozen. Hundreds of Grimm began to climb the palisade, overwhelming White Fang and KKGC. Like a tsunami of darkness, the Grimm obliterated the palisade walls, collapsing homes and overturned market stalls.

 Panic.

 Fear.

 Agony.

 Razorwings shot into the city, shredding through Bullheads trying to escape, leaving nothing but their dusting bodies and smoke and bent metal. In the streets, Ravagers swooped in, with Nevermore never far behind, grabbing terrified soldiers and civilians alike to an end no one will ever see. Griffons charged, barreling into the Warthog fleet, flipping the vehicles, sending their occupants toppling over their broken bodies and shattered overshields.

 Panic.

 Fear.

 Agony.

 Freesia was suddenly thrown back, the might of an Alpha Deathstalker, bone spines and all, plowed through the gatehouse, twice as large as the Deathstalker he faced in Forever Fall and the Emerald Forest during initiation. It threw the giant armored Faunus about like a ragdoll, its stinger snapping left and right, breaking through overshields. As it shredded through the parapet, Grimm crawled about, skittering and scurrying over the Deathstalker, jumping on human and Faunus alike, their teeth sinking into their flesh with a starved hunger.

 As men were eaten, as streets were left as nothing more than Grimm infestations; as another warship went up in flames, with the last wrapped in Grimm tentacles, Jaune froze on the parapet. Hands shaking, overwhelmed by the Grimm, he fell to his knees. As far as he could see, Grimm poured in from the mountains, feasting on anyone too tired to fight back. Blake and Pyrrha were on the ground, fighting beside the Faunus Knights—trying to make their final stand worth something. But there he was, on his knees, pale as the hidden shattered moon. As more were taken to the skies, as more were chewed upon and torn to ribbons, the Grimm had won.

 “No…” he whispered. “No!”

 In the distance, Fireteam MSTN fought beside Kali as they dropped their spent sidearms, resorting to their broken melee weapons. In the streets, the untested KKGC met the Grimm, blade to claw. At the Northern Barracks, or at least what was left of it, battled with the creatures of Grimm, spilling their black blood, spilling their own red blood, in the defense of the Faunus city. Throwing themselves into the fight, weaving between every species known in the database, even those that weren’t, Jaune shouted, holding his head with pain.

 “No!! Not like this! Not like this!!”

 Snapping his arms up, his body glowed with Aura Amp, and Ren’s semblance. Compressing the energy, it suddenly exploded outward, forming a near transparent bubble of pink energy. At first it did nothing, but the moment it reached Freesia and his Queens, the Grimm they were fighting came to a sudden halt. As if they were invisible to the creatures of darkness. Forcing his power once again, he bellowed out, feeling every cell in his body catch on fire.

 Further channeling his semblances, the bubble grew ever larger, spreading between houses, through underground bunkers, to every soldier and terrorist fighting for their very lives in the tight quarters. Grimm stopped dead in their tracks, confused and silent. As it spread, White Fang and King’s Fist and KKGC moved as one, fighting off the Grimm, sending them retreating and confused. Channeling his aura further, the bubble grew, rising into the sky as it began to encompass even flying LAHAT and White Fang Bullheads. As the clouds of Grimm began to disperse, the LAHATs and Bullheads turned their attention to air support.

 Jaune could not stop there. As blood began to course from his eyes and ears, he was sweating blood again. Still, he forced the power to life, spreading the pink energy in every direction, until he was certain everyone was protected. The final warship began to keel, the giant tentacles pulling it into the shallow sea. However, as marines fought and died beneath its encompassing shadow, the tentacles suddenly receded. The ship and its crew glowed grey and pink, invisible to the Grimm. As the tentacles fled back into the sea, the ship bobbed and hobbled in the dancing waters. Sharks and Terremer fled, diving into the waters and swimming away in mindless panic.

 Still channeling his power, his shouts tore his throat ragged. Breathless, as the last of the Grimm began to flee, running for the mountains, the pink energy fizzled and disappeared, vanishing into the air. Skin pale, eyes dull, sclerae bloodshot and popped, his face was covered in blood, cheeks sunken in. As he fell to his knees once again, he began to tilt forward, pieces of his GEN2 armor unlatching from his body glove. With a weak groan, he fell forward, sliding off what little remained of the parapet.

 Tumbling to the ground, he smashed through the roof of a Warthog, glass shattering, metal bending and torn to fit the shape of his body. As he laid there, breathless, Blake and Pyrrha were the first to reach him, panicking, crying and begging. Jaune said nothing, eyes staring blankly and the black sky. Skin ashen white, his hair began to whiten as well. He was deteriorating before their eyes and there was nothing they could do.

 He watched, feeling the last of his breath begin to escape him. Smoke billowed, until it began to drift away, revealing the shattered moon. Its light shining down upon the remnants of Kuo Kuana, Jaune’s final breath escaped his lungs like a hiss. However, in the silence that began to dawn with the creeping eternal sleep, there was no light. Not like his fight with Salem, there was no awakening, there was no light to save him. But there was a voice, one he didn’t recognize.

 It was a woman’s voice.

 It’s okay, Lie… look at me… it will be okay.

 “Yeah, my nose started bleeding like crazy on the train ride back, but just as quickly as it came, it went away.” Cardin said. “Don’t tell me… oh gods, what has Jaune done now?”

 “Yang said that she saw Kuo Kuana under attack by the White Fang.”

 “T-The White Fang?” Cardin flinched. “That’s like saying the Brotherhood would attack Dale—what the heck would they gain from attacking Kuo Kuana?”

 “We don’t know.” Ren said, clutching his head.

 His words came out more aggressive than intended and all heads turned to him with worry. Cardin reached out. “Ren, buddy, you don’t look too good.” As his hand neared the boy’s shoulder, Cardin recoiled back with surprise. “Dude! Y-You’re burning up!!”

 Before Ren could respond, his hands fell limp, body bending forward as he passed out. Falling from his chair, he toppled to the floor, a mess of limbs and bones. Springing into action, their friends and Fireteams moved to grab him, only to flinch as his face revealed blood pouring from every orifice. His nostrils, his mouth, his eyes, his damn ears. People flinched as they touched his arms, but Cardin, seeing a bad situation get even worse, he lifted Ren into his arms and began to run toward the emergency stairwells toward the hangar bay five floors above.

 Shoving his shoulder through the steel emergency doors, the students followed in panic. Being the physically strongest of those present, he held Ren close and firmly, making sure to keep the boy’s head tilted forward. As blood continued to pour, Ren suddenly convulsed, every muscle of his body suddenly tightening at once. Cardin flinched at his screams, each one ringing up and down the concrete stairwell. Ren wriggled about, his body seizing left and right.

 “Pyrrha!” Ren suddenly shouted. “Blake!!”

 While teams RWBY and JNPR stopped in their tracks, Cardin did not. Blitzing up the steps, they could hear those names shouted back and forth as Ren’s body began to tear itself apart. “Pyrrha!! Blake!! J-Jaune!!”

 “Mother…”

 Help me.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Healing Miracle

 Run!

 Get behind the barrier!

 Reload! Reload! Reload!

 Protect the King!

 Jaune!

 Jaune!

 Jaune!!

 Silence.

 The boy watched the world around him, spiraling and shaking. Colors swirled and twisted like oil against water’s surface. There were screams and deathly cries in the distance, that were quickly followed by the boom of gunpowder and the song of clashing steel. Jetpacks came to life, with a hint of debris against concrete. A hovering roar, zooming through the air above him, wherever above him was, echoed in his ears, making him whip back and forth with no idea of where he was or what he was doing. The Arc was far from afraid, however.

 There were shouts, gasps, grunts and roars of Man and Faunus. They said things that not even he could understand. Their words slurred, distant and nearly muted in the ambiance of the chaotic battle. As screams disappeared and gunfire vanished, he found himself alone. Beyond the bullet casings dancing against concrete and the bodies hitting the dirt, there was a near nonexistent light at the end of the darkness.

 Normally, he’d remember the words of his dear sisters when he first got his ass beat as a young child. Don’t follow the light. Jaune chuckled wading through the entropy, he swam along feeling almost no resistance as he did. The light grew only barely in size, no longer just a tiny dot through the vast expanse of empty void. It was now the size of a silver plate. Don’t follow the light? Maybe this is why? It’s far as shit!!

 As he tried to close the distance, the plate-sized light had grown just lightly larger. He was getting closer, but for a moment, it made him nervous. The sheer size of the entrance had to be gargantuan to take this long to see the end of the tunnel. No matter, he told himself. His armor didn’t weigh more than a feather, he sped forward, watching the light grow no larger than a standard SUV, brightening the nonsense of the strange world he was in.

 If I shout, would anyone hear me? Jaune wondered. If I cry out, would someone answer me?

 “Hello?!” He shouted.

 He blinked. Arms froze mid swipe. Where is my voice? What the hell?

 Channeling his aura, his semblances, nothing moved, nothing worked. Trying to force himself forward, he moved with a fearful strength, trying to escape the hell he found himself in. As the realization arrived, the sound of battle rushed in, all too familiar. Explosions, shells and bullets danced about. From the blades meeting claws, the crackling of semblances, even the hissing and crying moans of shattered auras and overshields. What truly terrified the boy, the growls and hissing roars of the Grimm rushing in. The creatures screamed, howled and beat their massive claws against their barriers and the shields they barely managed to erect.

 He could feel the battle raging through the void, rippling against his bones and against his armor. The ringing in his ears, feeling like a shrill screech through a nighttime song. He fought against the treatment, ignoring the singeing tune. Forcing himself forward, he drifted along at the speed of river rapids, beating through the void, finding the light overbearing, blasting through his eyes. The colors were vivid, illuminating and blinding.

 There was no darkness, only light. From the light, the pale white of pristine cleanliness was all he could see. He reached out, fighting through the searing pain, but there was nothing there, nothing for him to reach for, nothing for him to achieve. Now that the light had conquered the darkness, he couldn’t hear the clashing of blades, the roar of Grimm, nor that of the humming groans of overshields breaking and recharging. There was nothing in the silence. As if blind in the darkness was bad enough, he was blinded in the light.

 Shouting once again, begging for an answer, he nearly jumped when he heard his own voice. It was coarse, rough and irritated, breaking and cracking with each syllable he attempted. But as he waited for a response, the light shifted, tearing and melting, warping and breaking until he found himself on a couch, sitting in front of a vaguely familiar image sitting upon a chair of his own. The two of them stared at one another, the bright lights washing their faces and features from being seen. Even though they could not see one another, there was a sort of familiarity about the silhouettes.

 “Ren?” Jaune asked.

 “Jaune?!” The man snapped up. His voice came at the same tone, aching and torn, almost as if he spent the last five years of his life, shouting at the top of his lungs. “Jaune… what the hell happened?”

 “Like I would know…” Ren’s face began to clear, the colors, the tan, and the bright magenta eyes hard to forget. “Jaune… somehow, whatever you were doing in Menagerie, it was affecting the rest of us—those of you whose semblance you have. Migraines, nosebleeds, everything. Yang, Ruby, me. Shae, Jasper, and Azul were in the hospital. I don’t know the extent of your semblance, but all of us were in pain. Even Cardin and he wasn’t even in Vale until the end of the day.”

 “I…” Jaune frowned. “I don’t… I didn’t…”

 Ren reached out, putting a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “I’m not mad at you. None of us are. Afraid, yes. Angry, no. At least I hope not.”

 Jaune’s frown deepened. “We… we were attacked by the White Fang. They had armored knights, giant Faunus in armor just as large, and they had artillery, machineguns, and an airship. It had miniguns and cannons—I was already pushing myself to my limit to boost Pyrrha to pull it out of the sky. Then… then Adam Taurus showed up with tens of thousands of Grimm.”

 Ren’s gaze softened. “You used my semblance, didn’t you?”

 “It was the only way to stop the Grimm from killing everyone.” Jaune shivered. “T-There were just so many of them. Their sheer numbers broke hard light barriers, Ren. They poured over our defenses, destroyed our vehicles and their flying Grimm blotted out the sky. I used your semblance in a way I didn’t even know was possible… and I guess, here we are?”

 “Wherever here is.” Ren sighed.

 “What did you see when everything went black?” Jaune asked with an uncharacteristic meekness.

 “I… I saw Blake and Pyrrha.”

 “I saw a woman. I-I think it was your mom.”

 Ren took a deep breath. “I figured as much. Semblances reflect your soul. Memories are probably linked somehow.”

 “But… that doesn’t how you saw Blake and Pyrrha and how I saw your mom.” Jaune added. “I can’t say for sure, but I don’t think it’s a coincidence that your semblance brought this out. I’ve used everyone else’s more than I’ve used yours, but nothing like this ever happened.”

 In the great expanse, a noise was heard in the distance. Both moved quick to defend themselves, bringing up fists and falling into stances. Quickly throwing their backs to one another, they watched the blank slate, finding absolutely nothing.

 “We need to find a way out of here.” Ren said. “I have a feeling that we won’t be here long, but once we get out, we’ll need to pool our resources together and try to understand the extent of your semblance.”

 “All in due time, brother.” Jaune said. “Knowing me, I’m in Menagerie, unconscious.”

 “There is nothing we can do but trust those we love to do the right thing.” Ren nodded. “Think they can do it?”

 Jaune smiled softly. “I put Blake in charge before we even docked. I know she can do this. She’s the first Queen for a reason.”

 Blake stared off into the dark shallow sea. Empty eyes stained with tears; she sat alone as cold winds rushed across the smoking city. She remained, lowering her head to her interlaced hands. Tears began to well, trickling down her face. Crocea Mors was weak, dull under the dark sky, clutched between her palms. Her heart wrenched, tightening within her chest as people tried to regain a semblance of normalcy. So many dead, so many more missing.

 Biting her lip, she hissed again, holding Crocea Mors for dear life. Thoughts spinning, sweat glistening, she didn’t know if she wanted to shout, scream, cry, or all three. She knew, however, that it wouldn’t have done anything but kill what little morale they had left. The people were terrified, broken and they had only just won a pyrrhic victory against the Grimm. She should have known that their string of victories couldn’t have lasted as long as they have. It was unnatural, given everything that had happened in her life.

 Lowering her gaze, the crews of the last warship, moved into what remained of the city, delivering food and supplies, while marines in zodiac boats scoured the bay and the shallow sea, sifting through the remnants of their fleet. In the sky, the only good thing to have come from this nightmare, ten airships hovered above, bearing banners of different colors, LAHAT flying from their hangar bays. Zooming through the dark sky, airwings of air superiority fighters, their F-84 Broadswords, dashed through clouds and pillars of smoke, hunting down aerial Grimm who dared to linger.

 In the ruins, relief crews from the Ankōshoku of Wind Path, along with Iron Corps fireteams, deployed through the streets, doing what they can to mitigate the negativity that had fallen upon the once great Faunus city. Soup kitchens were formed, temporary housing was made, tents and beds laid out across the streets, as relief crews moved about, bringing their heavy vehicles to remove debris. She watched them, amber eyes bloodshot with tears. There were massive lines of thousands of people, men, women, and children, forced through winding, tight, city streets, all for nothing more than a spoonful of rice and a ladle of soup. While the resources around them were plentiful, the fear of the Grimm and what lied beyond the mountains against the Badlands, kept their crops, their papaya, and fruits ripe for the taking, to rot.

 Tightening her grip on the venerated and sacred Arc blade, she hadn’t heard from Pyrrha, nor the members of Fireteam MSTN, nor the countless platoons of men and women from the KKGC and the reinforcements of the King’s Fist. Almost a thousand soldiers marched into the Badlands with hopes of finding the White Fang training camps, and the Grimm spawning pools. While the King’s Fist knew their enemy, the thought that so many Grimm could just appear, did nothing to calm their nerves. It made her stomach twist with anxiety and fear, despite the attack they barely managed to survive, she couldn’t help it.

 Jaune was already in terrible condition; she couldn’t risk losing another loved one.

 After returning to Menagerie with the promise of hope and future, with the tools to make it all a reality, destruction fell upon her people. The very ones she swore to protect and fight for. It had been a few days since the battle, and they were still digging up the dead. White Fang, King’s Fist, civilian. None of it mattered—they were all just food for the Grimm. While the city praised them for their quick defense, praised them for their strength and willingness to fight and protect, it didn’t feel right for the Faunus. None of it did. They lost too much. It wasn’t worth the price.

 Members of the KKGC who marched below gave her salutes and condolences, while men of the King’s Fist declared vengeance and condolences for their Queen. She gave them simple nods and thanks as they ran off through the city, doing what they can to help where they can. However, a sound that had grown too common for her tastes, fire erupted across the sky, as streams of tracers flew across the sky, missiles screamed to life and great cannons fired.

 People flinched and screamed but turned their eyes to the skies to see flocks of Griffons, Nevermore and Razorwings, fall from the cover of cloud, vanishing into dust before they could hit the ground. The roar of jet-engines sang across the dark day, revealing her Broadsword fighter jets dashing about, keeping to their patrols. In the distance, beyond the mountains separating Kuo Kuana and the Badlands of Menagerie, explosions shook the horizon, blinding with orange and white lights as a pair of airships, the Serenity, denoted by the black streamers flowing off its wings, and the Tranquility, denoted by its deep wine-red streamers, hovered through the clouds, flanked on either side by airwings of LAHATs and Broadswords. Their cannons and point-defense systems swiveling about and firing through the dark overcast.

 The largest of the airships, the one declared as Jaune’s personal flagship, should he awake—the Espérer, denoted by its golden streamers and the golden laurel wreaths emblazoned on its hull. They were not the shape of Mistral’s airships, taking aesthetic appearances from Atlas’s own air fleet. It was an incredible sight, armed to the teeth with gun batteries not unlike the surface dreadnaughts they steamed into Menagerie with. Across its hull, there were hundreds of point-defense systems, ballistic, energy and missile. With three large hangars, it was also the fleet carrier.

 Amber eyes softened, watching fifty different LAHAT, ten airwings, descent and ascend to and from the hangar bays. On the ground, supplies were distributed, soldiers were deployed, and Fireteams of Iron Corps, were unleashed into the wilds beyond the mountains. It was open war, and she knew that Salem had just played her hand. Brows furrowed deep, her tears turning to rage, Blake hissed, fingers clutching Crocea Mors as if the weapon would disappear. Healers of Iron Corps worked on helping those they can with at least four working on Jaune around the clock at any given time.

 If… if Jaune dies… what happens to us? Blake shivered at the thought. Hands trembling, Crocea Mors clanged and danced between the floorboards of the Belladonna mansion. If he’s gone… what happens to this timeline? Will he… will he be forced to relive his life again?

 A footstep caught her attention. Without thinking, she raised the venerated Arc blade, the length singing softly as it glinted in the shadows of darkness. Tears burning down her face, she couldn’t believe what she had just done. Standing at the end of the blade, her father stood, hands up with a tray of tea resting against the floor, overturned, and spilling between the floorboards.

 “Maybe I should’ve said—”

 The man grunted midsentence. Blake’s arms wrapped around the giant panther, holding as the sword slipped from her fingertips. She was quiet, not a word whispered or spoken, but he could hear her soft whimpers, the sniffling, and he could feel her tears, wet as they were, spatter against his furs and bare chest. Doing the only thing he could, he wrapped his arms around her as well, sharing his fatherly warmth with his terrified daughter. Like her, he too deigned from speaking. There was nothing they could say to make the situation any better.

 As they broke, the girl sighed in disbelief at the trial of snot that found its way onto his plate armor. “Gods… that’s so disgusting.”

 “Don’t worry, Blake. It happens.”

 The girl suddenly sputtered into a giggle. “No, dad, that’s a lot of snot… gods I’m a mess.”

 She turned, lifting Jaune’s sword, the darkness blocking the sun seemed to strengthen, hiding the light of the beautiful sword. “Dad… we’re going to be okay… right?”

 “Of course, Blake.” Ghira sighed, taking a seat beside her. Hoping to change the subject, his eyes fell to the weapon she cradled. “You know… this sword, I have seen it in action before.”

 “F-From Lord Berenger, right?”

 “Not only him, but Claude as well.” Ghira smirked. “It is one of the oldest swords in Remnant. At least, that’s what they told me.”

 The panther smiled, turning his gaze to the sky. A hint of color broke through the darkness; a blue sky and a golden sun. He turned to Blake, the two of them catching the hint of light reflecting off the blade. Even though it was for a split second, it was just enough for the man to see life return to his daughter’s exhausted face.

 “When I led the Knight Panthers into Sanus, we came across fortresses and outposts throughout the wilderness.” Ghira said. “We faced many people, those with aura and those without, and we battled through ancient forests and ancient valleys, liberating and sieging ancient cities and towns. I came from nothing. I had never seen such ancient history before. My grandparents bought their freedom from slavery just before the Emperor of Mistral declared war on the last King of Vale.”

 Blake turned to the man, her cat ears folding. She reached out, only for the man to take her hand into his. “It was right after the Battle of Fort Castle. The Arcs of Orléans began to distribute arms, armor, and supplies to the Faunus forces, along with having their Azure Knight Captains train us in modern fighting techniques. I never liked the idea of weapons, but your mother had no problems with using them. She was a natural, as expected from the woman who founded the Shadows. When we kicked the Human supremacists from the Kingdom of Vale, it was then that their major Houses joined the Arcs and Winchesters in pushing the Brotherhood and the Supremacists from the continent.”

 “But… the Brotherhood still exists in Sanus.” Blake turned to the man.

 “Yes, but it wasn’t a war to exterminate, we just wanted freedom.” Ghira said. “I was nothing more than a Knight Captain. It wasn’t until we crossed the sea that people started to notice who I was and my rhetoric in the war. Claude and I, we were eighteen at the time, fighting alongside one another in the front lines. The war was ending, and the Supremacists were running out of strength. It was then that Lord Berenger unleashed that sword for the first time.”

 Blake blinked, turning the blade. Ghira chuckled. “While it wasn’t as beautiful as it is now, that sword cut through hordes of Supremacist and Brotherhood soldiers and their androids. Grimm were no match, turned to dust with a single strike. The shield he used, while it had no Dust functionality, it was indestructible and indomitable. Nothing could breach it—rockets, Deathstalker stingers, even the stampeding feet of Goliaths. Crocea Mors—yellow death—a fitting name.”

 “Then in Lord Berenger’s final battle, he charged into a field of Grimm to give us time to escape.” Ghira said, his voice turning somber. “We were ambushed by the Brotherhood on our way to a rallying point for another siege. Panic spread and Grimm arrived in numbers none of us were prepared for, Faunus or Brotherhood, or otherwise. We were surrounded on all sides and while the Brotherhood—the cowards—fled the battlefield, Lord Berengar gave Claude the Arc blade and charged into battle with nothing but his aura and Aura Amp semblance.”

 “When we came back,” Ghira hummed. “All that was left of the battle was his body. Not even the Grimm to defeat him. That is the blood that runs in Jaune’s veins. That is the power of his family. It’s never just his aura, nor the semblances he has—it’s his fighting spirit. It’s his willpower to keep moving forward. Crocea Mors is more than a sword, but it’s the wielder who makes it truly special, Blake. Until he awakes… you, as his Queen, must wield the sword.”

 “Look out there, Blake.” Ghira smiled, wrapping his arm around her. “These soldiers, the civilians who cry out for a savior… they need a leader. I’ve already done what I can… as the chieftain’s daughter, and the Queen of Vale, it’s time for you to get up and lead.”

 With that, Ghira leaned in, pressing a kiss on her scalp, chuckling at her flinching cat ears. Releasing her, he stood straight, his boots echoing against bamboo floorboards. Blake looked away, careful not to follow his fleeting shadow. She stared at the distant horizon, finally catching the hint of cerulean blue and golden rays. It was strange, watching the waters of the shallow sea dance without her blond fool beside her. It was strange without Pyrrha resting her head on her shoulder. She was alone, trying to keep even a semblance of normality. However, she knew she was playing herself. She couldn’t hope to have life return to normal without her glorious King and her wonderful Queen.

 Thoughts danced and wandered, thinking upon the many things that happened recently. She could smell the scents of roasting beef and chicken, along with the watery MRE’s boiling in the distance. Large mess halls were erected, stocked with provisions and rations for the displaced peoples of the Faunus homeland. Smoke danced into the skies, like winding pillars, snaking about in a never-ending spiral. The scents soon varied between stews for the herbivore Faunus and fiery pits dug out to broil meat for the carnivore Faunus. It was slowly encompassing her.

 Taking a few shaking breaths, sheathing Crocea Mors against her hip, she turned on her heels, tightening her vambraces and activating her overshield. One could never be too careful after the nonsense they had just survived. Walking through the ruined halls of the once great manor, she nodded at the sergeants and lieutenants of the Kuo Kuana Guardsmen Corps, or the KKGC, as she passed them. Clapping her feet against the floorboards and wooden steps of the grand entrance, she took in the smell of smoldering ash and scorched earth.

 From blackened homes to the impact craters made by Dust infused mortars, the destruction was city-wide. Black burns were seen tearing across the streets, denoting energy weapons. Large black trails strewn across dirt, back blasts of rocket launchers and rocket propelled Dust grenades. Even mangled metal constructs—mortars she assumed.  Some were colored red and maroon with the remnants of Human and Faunus blood spattered over.

 While she immediately ran to the western palisade, she could only imagine the heroes who clutched the mortars with their lives hanging by literal threads. She could hear their boots beating against blood-soaked streets and pathways—the jingling of bullet casings and expanded energy coils. Each step she took, felt like she walked through the battlefield once again. The cries of Captain Terra thundering as powerful as the booming explosions. The rapid fire of machine guns and assault rifles blasting away into the forest and the jungle tree lines.

 Coming to a stop, she saw the remnants of the palisades and the parapet she stood before everything fell. She saw the collapsed walls, the dirt and the metal twisted beyond repair. She knew there were men buried underneath the chaos, but they didn’t have the time or the resources—nor the morale—to dig them up. A wave of guilt washed over her, seeing ghosts of men and women she was tasked to lead. She knew nothing of their fates beyond the dog tags and the pieces of clothing left behind. It made her stomach twist knowing she had failed them.

 She didn’t know if the Grimm killed them, or if bullets and rockets did the final deed. In the end that didn’t matter much. She was their Queen, and she did nothing to protect them from the end. Shaking her head, she forced the thoughts away. The screams of the battle echoed in the back of her mind, and she ignored them too. Walking along, stumbling over rocks and overturned debris, soldiers and marines from the airships gave her condolences and stiff salutes.

 Stepping from the crowd, a towering woman with tusks protruding from her face gave her a nod. “Your grace. We won’t let you or the King down. We are preparing to reinforce Fireteam MSTN and Queen Pyrrha in the Badlands. There’s someone that wants to speak to you; Knight Captain Freesia of the Knights of Menagerie. He’s actually really fun to talk to.”

 Blake giggled for a moment. “Thank you, Captain. I’ll be sure to speak to him on Jaune’s behalf. Be careful out there and don’t be afraid to call for air support. We cannot lose any of you, am I understood?”

 Jade nodded, taking a few steps back. The platoons gathered snapped at attention, snapping into salutes. “As you command, Queen Belladonna!!”

 Beyond the ruined city, however, through the safety of the great mountains, there lied the Badlands. Stretching hundreds of miles in every direction and stretching beyond the horizon, it was nothing but desert. As darkness leveled across the sky, there was no rain, no storm, only fear. There were no rivers, and only one oasis that was within one hundred miles of the Badlands canyon entrance. However, that wasn’t to say it was uninhabited.

 Rolling through the sands, tanks and mechanized infantry battled it out through the endless dunes. Coming from deeper in the desert, a massive White Fang fortress built into a mountain defended itself from a siege. Surrounding it, a trio of airships, massive Mistrali battle-cruisers, topped with sails and heavy cannons, they combatted the Serenity and Tranquility, their projectiles and flak exploding across the black sky.

 Broadsword fighters zoomed through the clouds, dogfighting with stolen Mantas from Atlas and Bullheads draped in White Fang iconography. On the ground, heavy tanks rolled about, firing their turrets with deathly accuracy, shells screaming across the sundered sky, exploding through rolling sand dunes and cavernous schisms, slicing through the sand. Bullets and artillery fire rained down from the towering mountain complex, as White Fang moved in a frenzy, trying to stop the advancing KKGC and King’s Fist.

 Scorpion tanks rolled in, firing their heavy turrets and secondary machineguns. Their powerful shells obliterating the White Fang’s armored divisions with perfectly aimed shots. Through the fields, Pyrrha charged ahead, Fireteam MSTN and several Fireteams of Iron Corps, charged beside her, leading platoons of King’s Fist marines and army infantry. Under the hailstorm of gunfire, they made a slow, but consistent pace to the shadowy fortress.

 As explosions ripped across the horizon, a pair of LAHAT began to descend. As their overshields deflected artillery, their miniguns turned, the eight barrels spinning with fury. Pyrrha ducked her head down, as they opened fire, thousands of bullets per second, shredding into the hard light shields protecting the gun placements of the White Fang fortress. As the LAHAT descended, magnetic claps were unleashed, dropping their payload.

 Holding herself and the Fireteams steady with her polarity, a pair of AT-TE’s were unleashed into the battlefield, their miniguns and mass-drive cannons firing the instant they were given clearance. She watched as a single hard light shield was suddenly obliterated in a shower of smoke and flame. Gunfire roared down with desperation as KKGC moved forward, halberds and spears swinging at the incoming White Fang Knights. Shields and overshields fizzed and danced as their lines clashed into one another.

 Pyrrha raised Milo, raising Akouo. With a deathly focus, she was going to show them all, why she was Queen. “King’s Fist! Advance!!”

 “To the Queen!” Marsha bellowed over the rampaging explosions. “For the Queens! For the King! For Menagerie!!”

 “For Menagerie!!”

 Springing forward, she raised her shield, smashing into a White Fang armored Knight. Slamming him back into a sandbag barrier, the wolf didn’t know how to react. Before he could defend himself, Akouo slammed into his chest, knocking the air from his lungs. Pyrrha moved swiftly, swinging wide and accurate, shattering his aura, slicing through his steel armor. With a flick of her wrist, Milo shifted in an instant, turning into its javelin configuration. With a pull of a trigger, it shot forward, jamming into the open cut of his armor.

 The man shouted, gurgling on blood. With a flick of her wrist, Milo wrenched itself from his body, flying back into her hands, shifting back into xiphos form. With a swing, she clashed blades with a pair of swordsmen. As if there was a second sense, she threw her shield to her back, blocking bullets and arrows. Sliding Milo against their weapons, she kicked one back, turning her attention to the first. Fancy footwork, she danced around them, remembering the nights she spent with Yang. Elbow out, she bashed the rabbit Faunus on the side of her head, breaking her stance. No seconds to waste, Pyrrha slashed, cutting the girl’s throat out.

 Turning on the ball of her feet, polarity screaming to life, she redirected blades and bullets, reinvigorating the mythos. The Invincible Girl, now Queen. Ducking low, she dodged a wide swipe, swinging out, she cut the second White Fang swordsman down with a single motion. Twirling Milo, it shifted back into its rifle form. Shield hovering to her wrist, she fell to a knee, firing at unshielded swordsmen, killing them before they could get within six feet of her.

 Flipping around, she channeled her aura into her shield. She focused on the armored Faunus. Focus. His hard light personal shield began to expand. Springing forward, she bashed him, breaking the Dust mechanism. With a low leg swipe, she knocked him off his feet. Through the rising explosions, she whipped around, jamming Akouo into his side, throwing him back. As he tumbled over sandbags and grainy dunes, Tenne appeared, floating by, tackling the Faunus to the ground. He fought back, trying to wiggle free from her deathly grip.

 The member of the infamous Fireteam MSTN drew her kukri knife, jamming it into the man’s neck, just under the clavicle. “We need to get in there, my Queen.” She said through comms. “We are wasting energy attacking from the front. What do you propose?”

 “I have some marines inserting through LAHATs on the rooftop.” Pyrrha said. “The Serenity is still trying to fight through the Grimm and the White Fang’s task force. If we cannot gain air superiority, we might have to dig down for a protracted siege.”

 “H-Hopefully t-the AT-TEs can d-destroy the g-gun p-placements within t-the f-fortress!” Skylar barely managed to stutter.

 “My Queen,” Marsha spoke up. “If you want us to barrel down the center—we will. We just need a plan, and we’ll do it.”

 Pyrrha took a deep breath, emerald eyes watering and shot. Through the crimson visor of her helmet, she took a deep breath and sighed. Bullets whizzed and snagged, flattening against her overshield and armor. Twirling Milo, she raised Akouo, falling into a stance. “Fireteams! Fan out! Those with power armor, follow me! Everyone else, hold the firing line, fortify this position! Use the AT-TEs and Scorpion tanks for cover! LAVs, push forward!!”

 “As you command!” Several voices roared back in comms.

 “Saber,” Pyrrha turned to the Captain. “Have your men commandeer these machineguns and artillery cannons, turn them on the fortress. KKGC do not have to die here.”

 “I appreciate the concern, Queen Pyrrha, but this is our home.” Saber nodded. “We’re going to put these traitorous bastards in their place! Men! Wolffe Brigade! Advance! Line infantry—form up! Shadows, follow the Queen!”

 Faunus wearing the combat uniforms of the Kuo Kuana Guardsmen Corps raised their halberds and spears, cocking the bolts of their rifles. Breaking off, using the LAVs as bullet sponges, their powerful autocannons opened fire, drawing fire from machinegun nests. As they rolled forward, infantry, King’s Fist and KKGC, marched together under hellfire and death.

 Taking a deep breath once more, Pyrrha focused, threat sensors going off, revealing hundreds of White Fang within the fortress. Remembering Ghira’s words—there were five thousand of them on the island at any given time. The force they fought the night before, was no more than fifteen-hundred. The rest were most likely holed up in the fortress in front of them. This was going to be one of the hardest fought battles she’s ever had—especially so soon after another.

 Clutching Milo, as she took another step, a hand rested on her arm, holding her back. It was Naples, the last member of MTSN. “My Queen. We have fought beside the King since he first started his crusade against the Syndicates, and we have been in every battle he’s fought since. I know how he fights, and I know that he believes he’s doing the right thing. We all believe the same thing. But you don’t need to push yourself. You are our Queen. We need you at your best. We need—he needs—you alive.”

 She stopped, turning to the man. Eyes turned, glancing at the menacing mountain fortress and the powerful guns poking from the mountain slopes. Turning back, infantry were blown up in a shower of smoke and shimmering overshields. Vehicles were obliterated, White Fang tanks and their armored trucks acting as bullet sponges, and screening for rockets. The chaos was unending. In the sky, Broadsword fighters sprang to life, dashing about, firing their missiles and bullets, shooting stolen Manta gunships and Bullheads from the sky. Lowering her head, she removed her helmet, letting it bounce on sandbags and steel platforms.

 Crimson hair stuck to her pale face, framing her emerald eyes. Bloodshot and already streaming with tears, Naples responded, doing the same, letting his helmet clatter on the platforms. Emerald met jade eyes. “You’re right, Naples. I-I’m sorry.”

 “Don’t apologize.” The man nodded. “I respect the King a lot. I can’t let his Queen die out here.”

 “At your command.” Marsha nodded.

 She closed her eyes, lowering behind some cover. As if her semblance had awakened something new, she felt strange. With a flick of her wrists, the rest of MSTN and several riflemen of the King’s Fist and KKGC, were brought down as well, prone against sandbags and sloping sand dunes. Within seconds, a barrage of missiles and gunfire roared overhead, exploding, and connecting behind them, harming no one. She blinked, looking at her hands with surprise.

 Removing her helmet, Tenne turned to girl with wide eyes. “Holy shit, how’d you know to do that?”

 “I-I… I felt something in the air.” She looked at her hands and back to the mountain slopes. “I-It was as if my semblance could sense when metal objects were coming my way. T-This is… okay. Fireteams, we push with an arrowhead formation. With my semblance, I will tear down that gatehouse. When we enter, we will fan out and secure the floors—two Fireteams per floor. With every level secured, form up to reinforce. I would rather we don’t fight in such close quarters, but we don’t have much of a choice.”

 “Agreed.” Marsha nodded. “MSTN will handle their anti-air flak—give the Serenity and Tranquility some breathing room.”

 “Then let’s get it done.” Pyrrha reattached her helmet. “For Jaune. For Blake.”

 “Aye!” Several men and women cheered. “For Menagerie!! For Kuo Kuana!!”

 Jaune stood with Ren, venturing through the white void. It was blinding and ever winding. What made the entire experience a nightmare, he was getting annoyed with the pastel-like splotches of color that appeared over their faces and clothing. If the discolorations persisted, he was certain he was going to rip his eyes out. Regardless of his aggravations, he continued onward through the infinite expanse of vanilla emptiness with no one but the long haired, green clad, ninja to keep him company.

 "Any ideas what this place could be?" Ren asked once more, scanning the realm with his magenta eyes. "It seems like a different dimension."

 "Something like that. I wouldn't be surprised if it was." Jaune responded. "With all the supernatural bullshit I've seen through the long years I've lived, that wouldn't surprise me in the slightest. Oh well… maybe we'll find an answer if we keep going where we're going."

 "Where exactly are we going?" Ren questioned. "We have no directions, no guides, no idea."

 "What if I told you I was winging it?"

 Ren couldn't do anything but sigh in defeat. "I wouldn't be surprised either way…did you sense that?"

 "I… yes. It sucks that we don't have our weapons on us." Jaune growled.

 Moving forward, their boots clapped against the nonexistent floors, echoing around them. It came from all sides, every direction, even from under them. As they drew closer to the strange energy, the boy tried to fight the growing curiosity in his head and heart—why was there sound coming from literally every direction. Looking down, he noticed something strange; there were copies of himself and Ren running underneath him. Snapping over to his left, he could see doppelgangers sprinting in the opposite direction, occasionally tripping over their own two feet.

 Feeling sweat rain upon his blond hair, Jaune looked up, catching the sight of himself and Ren running, but upside down! They were gasping and panting, but they continued to run, charging for some unknown destination. Trying to collect his thoughts, the boy turned once more, running toward the source of the energy he felt.

 "Uh… Jaune. Don't you think we should be a bit more careful?" Ren questioned. "The energy source is getting stronger, and we might be getting in over our heads."

 "Nah, don't be afraid Ren, think of this as training. Whatever we face, we'll destroy it with our own powers—easy enough right?"

 "Could be worse…"

 There was a powerful gust of wind, a strange occurrence given no source for wind, and a shifting of energy. Jaune reached over, grabbing Ren, and jumped, carrying their bodies into the air. Landing in a painful heap, the pair looked back at the doppelgangers, they too were dodging left and right, like madmen or drunken fools. However, there were few who did not react fast enough and were struck to the ground, like rats, they scurried about, trying to regain their footing. What Ren and Jaune saw shook them to their core.

 Almost invisible, strange silhouettes hovered about, grabbing the fallen clones and mirror images. Piece by piece, the doppelgangers were consumed, disappearing from the naked eye, becoming one with the eternal empty white void. Rising to their feet, the pair quickly dashed away, running toward the source of energy in hopes of not attracting whatever the silhouette was.

 Suddenly, he froze, feeling his body crack and break and pressurize. The boy tried to fight the energy clasping his body to no avail. Roaring, shouting at the top of his lungs, Ren joined as well, roaring in ways the blond had never heard before. However, from their screams, came a soothing calm, one that eased their tightening bodies and bones, one that quieted the voices screaming in their heads. They fought against it, trying their hardest to remain standing, but the power forced them to their knees, cringing and screaming in the strange energy's grasp.

 But as they writhed and twisted, their eyes slowly cracked open to the white world around them. Standing above them, a yellow silhouette with great antlers watched. No facial features to speak of, but this image, this man, was well muscled from what they could tell. He didn't do a thing to help them, only watching from his great height.

 Jaune Arc, of the House of Arc. Lie Ren, son of Li Ren. A deep, calming voice echoed in their ears. Be at ease.

 The pain disappeared as quickly as it had come. Snapping at attention, the pair drew upon their aura, letting their energy build within each other. Standing side-by-side, they fell into a stance, prepared to fight this being, knowing just how dangerous hovering specters are. Moving as one, they pair rushed at the horned man, Jaune swung first, his fist quickly caught by the steel-like abdominals of the great being. In his surprise, Ren quickly followed, a wide kick coming around, connecting with the golden man's head. But much like Jaune, the man was unfazed.

 Jumping back, the pair repositioned, confused that the being wasn't fighting back—rather, he seemed amused. Sliding their feet against the ground, they paced around the giant, fists clenched and bouncing on their heels. Without a word shared between them, Jaune activated Cardin's semblance, fists glowing orange, while Yang's semblance ignited his golden hair. Ren shutting his eyes and drawing on his own power, disappeared from sight, sprinting in and out of distance.

 Throwing his fists forward in lightning-fast repetition, the Arc's fists sent exploding blasts of energy into the man's chest and torso, flames, and smoke billowing off the impacts. Speeding forward, fire waving off of his body in waves, Jaune kicked and elbowed at the giant man, each attack only meeting his shins, his knees or his own elbows and forearms. Nothing he did could make this man flinch or even fight back.

 In their confrontation however, Ren appeared, smashing his foot once again into the man's head, this time, finally, making the man stumble. Jaune quickly moved, grabbing his leg, wrapping his own around the giant appendage, twisting his weight, forcing the great being to the ground with a loud resounding thud. The ninja of the pair finally reappeared, rolling over the trapped being, fists balled and ready to pound away.

 "You are both strong, but there is no need for violence against my brother." A deep, hissing voice sounded. "Humans. Always so quick to strike."

 Jaune and Ren released the golden being, quickly falling into formation. "What the hell is going on? What are you? Who are you?"

 "You had no reason to be afraid, Lie Ren." The golden man was no longer on the ground, but this time standing beside the newcomer, a man of similar stature, but instead of antlers, twisting goat horns. He was a purple monstrosity, oozing with malice. "We are many things, but your enemy is not one of them."

 "Oh no." Jaune glared menacingly. "It's the God Brothers."

 Ren ignored the blond. "Did you bring us here?!"

 "Yes. We did." The purple one answered. "I must ask however, are all humans as impudent as you? Your first decision is to attack something you don't understand. Quite barbaric if you ask me. You two have transcended time and space, you more so Arc. And inadvertently, brought your best friend along for the ride. How are you, Ren? Given everything that you know of this blond oaf so far, do you truly think you can believe everything this fool says?"

 "Fool?!" Jaune growled. "Who the hell are you to insult me?!"

 "I am the God of Darkness. Who are you, but a limp, scrawny pup?" The purple being bowed his head slightly.

 Jaune was blown back, a strange energy had smashed against his chest. Flying through the air, he landed, barely able to keep his footing. Just as he managed to stand, a great purple fist lodged into his jaw, breaking any chance to recuperate. Bringing his arms up to block, another fist went around his defense, smacking him around like a ragdoll. Jaune closed the distance, but he left himself open. The God grabbed the blond by his face, swinging him about before smashing him into the ground.

 Bringing himself to his feet, Jaune was punched once by the gargantuan fists. In his daze, a knee lodged into his chest, denting his armor. Trying to bring his arms to block, a powerful hand slapped him around for a few moments, breaking any sense of reality from his pained sapphire blues. Keeping his eyes open, the Arc found and opening. Forcing aura into his limbs, bringing out every trick he knew, blue eyes turned crimson, blond hair ignited with flame and his body slowly began to phase in and out of physical time-space. Charging for the god, he prepared his most powerful strike, bringing his palm around. However, channeling Cardin's semblance, he pushed forward, palms coalescing power.

 But he froze.

 I don't think so, child.

 Without another word, the energy growing in his hands disappeared, siphoning away from his open hands, vanishing like ghosts into nothingness. The flames of his hair slowly seeped away. He tried to use a shadow clone, but that too disappeared. Every semblance he had did nothing to save his life. If the deity had a face, he knew he'd be smiling. Bringing its giant hand around, the orange explosive energy of Cardin Winchester appeared in his massive purple palm, slapping Jaune across the face, igniting the power writhing within. The explosion ripped across his face, if it weren't for his aura, the boy knew his skin would have melted off.

 Once more, Jaune found himself flying across the white field. Crashing with the ground, he rolled about, breaking bones, and shattering what ribs weren't already. Coming to a grinding halt, the boy groaned, hissing and creaking like a rusted gear. Blood coursed from his gashes and wounds tearing across his face, pooling beneath his head. Cascading from his mouth, his white armor was colored crimson, dripping about his body glove and weapons. He was surprised that his armor had even stayed intact.

 "Now, boy. Stay down before I unleash power beyond your comprehension."

 "Brother. That's enough." The God of Light spoke. "You've made your point… Jaune Arc. You knew who we were, only now you've seen our physical forms."

 "The brothers." Jaune hissed. "You… created Salem."

 "What?!" Ren fell into a stance, but a golden hand held him back.

 "Impudent to the last breath." The God of Darkness made a threatening step forward. "You truly wish to bring about my wrath, don't you? One human brought the destruction of Remnant and now, another insults us. Why must we give him satisfaction of conversation, brother?"

 "Because we are better than this." The God of Light reminded.

 Jaune snapped. "Are you?! You destroyed humanity on a whim. You created Salem because of your strange sense of pettiness. You destroyed our moon! Your relics did nothing for Humanity, for Faunus! Your relics left us on a pointless chase across the nations, only for Salem to get to them first and use it against us! So, you tell me, oh great God of Light, how are you better than that?!"

 "I thought we were pawns in Salem's game, but in the end, we were yours to toy with! Even in your absence, we were nothing more than pieces to throw about, trash to replace, scum. You, you God of Light, where was your light when Salem sunk Anima into the seas?! You, God of Darkness, so evil and malevolent, where was your rage and malice when Salem denounced you and took your name and worship?! Where were you, oh holiness, when my friends died in my arms everywhere I went?! Where were you?!"

 "Don't think for a second that because of what I know, that I'll simply do as you ask. You've abandoned us for too long and you have no right to come into our lives now!" Jaune hissed with heat. Slowly, his features began to change, phasing in and out of his younger features, to the older, grizzled war-torn visage of his past. Their voices merged as one, older and younger, in a helix of pitch. "When Salem brought the relics together, I thought the two of you would come and destroy Remnant, but where were you?! Salem had me trapped; Salem was ready to torture me until I was nothing but a shell of myself! So, where the fuck were you?!"

 "Jaune…" Ren backed away. "What?"

 "I already told you about the relics, Ren."

 "But you didn't tell me that they were ultimately useless!"

 Jaune glared. "I did that to protect you—"

 The boy stayed silent.

 The Gods stood over him, hovering like specters. Ren had done the same as well, watching him with eyes and gaping mouth. Jaune paused for a moment. I… I sounded like Ozpin, like Ozma. Bringing his head up, tears trickled down his pale, bruised and bloodied cheeks. The blood had stopped coursing, but he was still in agony—this time, beyond physical. Collapsing to the floor, his lowered his head once more, keeping his face from sight.

 "Now, you understand, Arc." The God of Darkness loomed. "You go down the same path as that fool you call a Headmaster."

 "It seems when you took his Aura, his semblance, you were the one." The God of Light followed. "Ozma was a powerful man, and the subsequent reincarnations were of equal prowess, but you, Jaune Arc, are truly the one I sought. You, were the one I saw."

 "Now to you, Lie Ren, son of Li Ren." The deity turned slightly. "You and Jaune have formed a bond that transcended time and space, lifetimes and eras. Your friendship, your brotherhood, surpasses even my own. I know our absence from this world has made many fall to barbarism and hatred—seeing everything from your lens truly puts my actions into perspective. Jaune, Lie—I know I could never receive it, but is there a chance that you can forgive me and my transgressions?"

 Before the two could respond, a snort was heard from the purple deity. "I'm not asking for forgiveness. I just came here to let the two of you know—that usurper, Salem, is far more powerful than you give her credit. Your machines, your warriors—even your so-called Huntsmen and Fireteams, will do little more than aggravate her." The God of Darkness said. "However, I do feel like being in a giving mood. Lie Ren, Jaune Arc—my brother and I have come to the conclusion of returning to Remnant, however not in the capacity that you imagine."

 "Merge with us." The God of Light said. "Myself with you, Jaune Arc and my brother with you, Lie Ren. I understand the implications, the worry you may have in merging with the evil that is my brother—your semblance, Lie, is perfect for keeping his corruptive nature at bay. While neither of you bear silver eyes, you have one in your ranks that does."

 "M-Merge…?" Jaune questioned, coughing blood and spit from his throat. "What the hell do you mean? Why are you here?"

 "I have seen what you've done through time and space—you fought a valiant battle against all odds and somehow still managed to be a thorn in Salem's side. You alone, managed to bring together, Humanity and Faunus together in one coalition. A surprising feat, judging by what we saw for generations. You gathered armies twice, neither for the sake of conquer, but for the sake of saving Remnant. A commendable feat."